George Fox digg'd out of his burrowes, or, An offer of disputation on fourteen proposals made this last summer 1672 (so cal'd) unto G. Fox, then present on Rhode-Island in New England by R.W. : as also how (G. Fox slily departing) the disputation went on being managed three dayes at Newport on Rhode Island, and one day at Providence between John Stubs, John Burnet, and William Edmondson on the one part, and R.W. on the other : in which many quotations out of G. Fox and Edward Burrowes book ... are alleadged : with an appendix of some scores of G.F. his simple lame answers to his opposites in that book quoted and replyed to / by R.W.
         Williams, Roger, 1604?-1683.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 975 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 258 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66448
         Wing W2764
         ESTC R26378
         09447866
         ocm 09447866
         43125
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66448)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43125)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1320:26)
      
       
         
           
             George Fox digg'd out of his burrowes, or, An offer of disputation on fourteen proposals made this last summer 1672 (so cal'd) unto G. Fox, then present on Rhode-Island in New England by R.W. : as also how (G. Fox slily departing) the disputation went on being managed three dayes at Newport on Rhode Island, and one day at Providence between John Stubs, John Burnet, and William Edmondson on the one part, and R.W. on the other : in which many quotations out of G. Fox and Edward Burrowes book ... are alleadged : with an appendix of some scores of G.F. his simple lame answers to his opposites in that book quoted and replyed to / by R.W.
             Williams, Roger, 1604?-1683.
          
           [8], 503 p.
           
             Printed by John Foster,
             Boston :
             1676.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Fox, George, 1624-1691.
           Society of Friends -- New England.
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 Jennifer Kietzman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-08 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-08 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           George
           Fox
           Digg'd
           out
           of
           his
           Burrovves
           ,
           Or
           an
           Offer
           of
           DISPUTATION
           On
           fourteen
           Proposalls
           made
           this
           last
           Summer
           1672
           (
           so
           call'd
           )
           unto
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           then
           present
           on
           Rode-Island
           in
           New-England
           ,
           by
           
             R.
             W.
          
           
        
         
           As
           also
           how
           (
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           slily
           departing
           )
           the
           Disputation
           went
           on
           being
           managed
           three
           dayes
           at
           Newport
           on
           Rode-Island
           ,
           and
           one
           day
           at
           Providence
           ,
           between
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
             ,
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Edmondson
          
           on
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           and
           
             R.
             W.
          
           on
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           many
           Quotations
           out
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           &
           
             Ed.
             Burrowes
          
           Book
           in
           Folio
           are
           alleadged
           .
        
         
           WITH
           AN
           APENDIX
           Of
           some
           scores
           of
           
             G.
             F.
          
           his
           simple
           lame
           Answers
           to
           his
           Opposites
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           quoted
           and
           replyed
           to
           By
           R.
           W.
           of
           Providence
           in
           N.
           E.
           
        
         
           BOSTON
           Printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Foster
          
           ,
           1676.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           The
           KINGS
           MAIESTY
           Charles
           the
           IId
           :
           &c.
           
           Whom
           the
           King
           of
           Heaven
           long
           and
           eternally
           Preserve
           .
        
         
           
             Royal
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Most
           High
           hath
           adorned
           you
           with
           an
           
             High
             Birth
          
           ,
           with
           a
           
             gallant
             Temper
          
           ,
           and
           Endowments
           of
           Nature
           ,
           with
           
             Princely
             Education
          
           ,
           and
           
             rare
             Experiences
             &c.
          
           
           The
           Crown
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Sanctifier
           of
           all
           must
           be
           
             L'esprit
             de
             Djeu
          
           ,
           or
           else
           all
           that
           is
           under
           the
           Sun
           
             in
             fumum
             abeunt
          
           .
        
         
           Touching
           this
           most
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           other
           heavenly
           Points
           in
           difference
           between
           the
           Protestants
           and
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           I
           present
           your
           royal
           eye
           with
           a
           Lantskip
           of
           a
           Battle
           fought
           this
           last
           Summer
           in
           your
           Majestyes
           New-England
           ,
           between
           some
           of
           the
           eminentest
           of
           the
           Quakers
           and
           my self
           ,
           three
           dayes
           at
           Newport
           on
           Rode-Island
           ,
           and
           one
           at
           Providence
           on
           the
           Main
           in
           the
           same
           Colony
           .
        
         
         
           I
           am
           humbly
           bold
           to
           present
           it
           to
           your
           
             Royal
             Hand
          
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           your
           own
           precious
           Soul
           (
           infinitely
           more
           precious
           then
           thousands
           of
           Brittains
           or
           Worlds
           may
           see
           the
           Grounds
           and
           Roots
           of
           these
           
             Protestant
             Disquisitions
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           your
           Majesty
           may
           see
           what
           your
           
             New-English
             Subjects
          
           are
           doing
           under
           the
           gracious
           Wing
           of
           your
           wonderfull
           Favour
           to
           us
           &c
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           your
           Majestyes
           Name
           is
           often
           mentioned
           and
           concerned
           in
           these
           Concertations
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Because
           it
           was
           affirmed
           by
           some
           of
           my
           Opposites
           in
           publick
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           scarce
           any
           of
           their
           Books
           came
           forth
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           had
           one
           :
           I
           thought
           it
           some
           obligation
           on
           me
           ,
           to
           present
           the
           
             Protestant
             Truth
          
           (
           thus
           publickly
           and
           solemnly
           asserted
           )
           more
           justly
           then
           my
           Popish
           and
           
             Arminian
             Opposites
          
           to
           offend
           your
           Royal
           eyes
           with
           Smoak
           out
           of
           the
           
             Deep
             Pit.
          
           
        
         
           
             Gracious
             Sir
          
           ,
           I
           know
           your
           precious
           Spirits
           and
           Minutes
           are
           exhausted
           in
           managing
           your
           Warrs
           abroad
           ,
           and
           in
           preserving
           your
           Dominions
           in
           Peace
           at
           home
           ;
           I
           cannot
           therefore
           hope
           for
           one
           glance
           of
           your
           eye
           upon
           any
           more
           then
           this
           poor
           Epistle
           .
        
         
           Charles
           the
           Great
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           of
           that
           name
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           (
           both
           Emperours
           )
           had
           his
           wonderfull
           
             Trick
             at
             Helm
          
           also
           ;
           but
           both
           (
           and
           all
           )
           turn
           into
           the
           Cabbin
           &
           Pit
           of
           
             Rottenness
             .
             Charles
          
           the
           5th
           .
           in
           his
           58th
           .
           year
           ,
           Charles
           the
           Great
           in
           his
           72d
           .
           year
           :
           But
           were
           every
           drop
           of
           water
           between
           your
           Old-England
           and
           New
           ,
           a
           million
           of
           years
           ,
           yet
           
             Mors
             ultima
             linea
          
           ,
           and
           t
           is
           but
           
             Momentum
             unde
             pendet
             Eternitas
          
           .
        
         
           By
           Gods
           most
           wise
           and
           righteous
           Permission
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           Quakers
           pretend
           their
           Enthusiasmes
           and
           Infallibilityes
           :
           I
           know
           and
           have
           detected
           much
           of
           both
           of
           their
           Impostures
           ,
           
           and
           I
           beseech
           him
           who
           is
           the
           eternal
           
             Pater
             Luminum
          
           ,
           to
           preserve
           your
           
             Royal
             Spirit
          
           from
           both
           their
           Cheatings
           ,
           that
           is
           from
           the
           Oracles
           of
           Hell
           in
           their
           mouths
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           humbly
           importune
           your
           
             Majestyes
             continued
             Grace
          
           and
           Patience
           to
           this
           poor
           New-England
           ,
           which
           (
           though
           a
           miserable
           ,
           cold
           ,
           howling
           Wilderness
           ,
           yet
           L'eternel
           hath
           made
           it
           his
           Glory
           ,
           your
           Majestyes
           Glory
           ,
           and
           a
           Glory
           to
           the
           English
           and
           
             Protestant
             Name
          
           :
           and
           if
           the
           most
           High
           please
           ,
           Old
           and
           New-England
           may
           flourish
           when
           the
           Pope
           and
           
             Mahomet
             ,
             Rome
          
           and
           Constantinople
           are
           in
           their
           Ashes
           .
        
         
           
             Providence
             in
             N-England
             ,
             
               March
               10th
               .
               1672
               /
               3.
               
            
             (
             
               ut
               Vulgò
            
             ,
             )
          
           
             Your
             Majestyes
             most
             loyal
             and
             affectionate
             Orator
             at
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
             
               Roger
               Williams
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           
             Friends
             &
             Country-men
             :
          
        
         
           1.
           
           THe
           occasion
           of
           these
           Discourses
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           first
           Page
           :
           the
           14
           Proposals
           in
           the
           second
           Page
           ,
           and
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Title
           in
           the
           34.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           truth
           is
           (
           as
           
             Edmund
             Burroughs
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           you
           say
           of
           your selves
           )
           from
           my
           Childhood
           (
           now
           above
           three-score
           years
           )
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           and
           Mercies
           toucht
           my
           Soul
           with
           a
           love
           to
           himself
           ,
           to
           his
           only
           begotten
           ,
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           to
           his
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           &c.
           his
           infinite
           Wisdome
           hath
           given
           me
           to
           see
           the
           City
           ,
           Court
           and
           Country
           ,
           the
           Schools
           and
           Universities
           of
           my
           
             Native
             Country
          
           ,
           to
           converse
           with
           some
           
             Turks
             ,
             Iews
             ,
             Papists
          
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           by
           Books
           to
           know
           the
           Affairs
           and
           Religions
           of
           all
           Countries
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           My
           Conclusion
           is
           ,
           that
           
             be
             of
             good
             chear
             thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             thee
             ,
          
           Mat.
           9.
           is
           one
           of
           the
           joyfullest
           sounds
           that
           ever
           came
           to
           poor
           sinful
           Ears
           :
           how
           to
           obtain
           this
           sound
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           that
           Mediatour
           that
           spoke
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           dispute
           beween
           the
           Protestants
           and
           the
           bloody
           
             Whore
             of
             Rome
          
           :
           this
           is
           also
           the
           great
           point
           between
           the
           true
           Protestants
           and
           your selves
           :
           as
           also
           (
           in
           order
           to
           this
           )
           about
           what
           man
           is
           (
           to
           the
           utmost
           )
           now
           by
           nature
           ,
           what
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           controversies
           (
           discussed
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           not
           unworthy
           this
           your
           serious
           weighing
           (
           as
           Mary
           did
           )
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Bear
           with
           me
           while
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Iesuites
           pretend
           to
           deifie
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           known
           ,
           the
           end
           is
           to
           deifie
           themselves
           under
           the
           cloak
           of
           the
           Popes
           Name
           :
           so
           Satan
           
           pretends
           to
           exalt
           and
           deifie
           you
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           but
           his
           end
           is
           as
           Peter
           tells
           us
           ,
           to
           exalt
           himself
           ,
           and
           fill
           his
           hellish
           Paunch
           with
           Souls
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           endeavoured
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           procure
           a
           Short-hand
           writer
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           recollect
           Transactions
           from
           my
           Memory
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           (
           as
           in
           the
           holy
           presence
           of
           God
           )
           that
           I
           have
           not
           failed
           to
           present
           the
           true
           substance
           of
           passages
           without
           advantage
           to
           my self
           ,
           or
           disadvantage
           to
           my
           Opposites
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           have
           used
           some
           sharp
           Scripture
           Language
           ,
           but
           not
           (
           as
           commonly
           you
           do
           )
           passionately
           and
           unjustly
           :
           I
           sometimes
           call
           you
           Foxians
           ,
           (
           as
           Nicolaitans
           from
           Nicholas
           )
           because
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           hath
           appeared
           the
           greatest
           Writer
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Preacher
           amongst
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           deified
           that
           I
           can
           hear
           of
           ,
           sure
           it
           is
           that
           here
           he
           subtly
           run
           for
           it
           :
           he
           ordered
           that
           my
           Letters
           to
           our
           Deputy
           Governour
           Captain
           Cranstone
           (
           in
           which
           my
           Proposals
           to
           
             G.
             F.
          
           were
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           delivered
           to
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           until
           
             G.
             F.
          
           was
           some
           hours
           under
           sayle
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           say
           he
           never
           saw
           my
           Paper
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           as
           clear
           as
           noon-day
           that
           he
           knew
           all
           matters
           by
           Copies
           ,
           Letters
           and
           Relations
           ,
           perfectly
           many
           dayes
           before
           his
           departure
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           My
           disadvantage
           (
           in
           our
           Contests
           (
           especially
           at
           Newport
           )
           were
           great
           and
           many
           :
           for
           though
           
             I.
             Stubs
          
           .
           and
           
             I.
             Burnet
          
           were
           more
           civil
           and
           ingenious
           :
           yet
           
             W.
             Edmondson
          
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           bundle
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           Boisterousness
           ,
           he
           would
           speak
           first
           end
           all
           (
           though
           all
           three
           were
           constantly
           on
           me
           at
           once
           )
           no
           man
           might
           speak
           at
           all
           in
           favour
           of
           my
           Positions
           :
           any
           might
           freely
           speak
           against
           them
           :
           they
           sat
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Governour
           &
           Magistrates
           (
           of
           their
           Opinion
           )
           and
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           (
           of
           their
           way
           )
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           (
           though
           
             I.
             Stubs
          
           twice
           said
           in
           publick
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           not
           inter-interrupted
           them
           )
           yet
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           would
           frequently
           and
           insolently
           interrupt
           me
           :
           so
           that
           I
           was
           not
           only
           
           forced
           to
           bear
           patiently
           (
           through
           Gods
           only
           help
           )
           but
           to
           suppress
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           here
           I
           have
           added
           in
           some
           places
           .
           8.
           
           I
           know
           that
           a
           great
           weight
           of
           your
           Opinions
           and
           Actings
           lye
           upon
           your
           believing
           your selves
           guided
           by
           the
           immediate
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           but
           I
           believe
           that
           I
           have
           proved
           that
           it
           is
           no
           more
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           speaks
           and
           acts
           in
           you
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           the
           true
           Samuel
           that
           spake
           such
           heavenly
           words
           in
           the
           appearance
           of
           Sam.
           Mantle
           amongst
           a
           cloud
           of
           other
           witnesses
           you
           shall
           never
           perswade
           Souls
           (
           not
           bewitched
           )
           that
           the
           holy
           spirit
           of
           God
           would
           perswade
           your
           Women
           and
           Maidens
           to
           appear
           in
           publick
           (
           streets
           &
           assemblies
           )
           stark
           naked
           ,
           &c.
           of
           which
           I
           have
           spoke
           more
           particularly
           in
           our
           disputations
           .
           9.
           
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           perswade
           a
           Fox
           or
           a
           Wolf
           that
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           &c.
           or
           that
           he
           doth
           Rob
           or
           Steal
           ,
           or
           Murther
           ;
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           perswade
           a
           man
           while
           he
           dreams
           that
           he
           is
           in
           a
           Dream
           :
           yea
           though
           he
           be
           a
           filthy
           Dreamer
           as
           Gods
           Spirit
           speaks
           :
           In
           our
           Dreams
           we
           believe
           lyes
           and
           impossibilities
           to
           be
           true
           as
           that
           we
           are
           many
           thousand
           miles
           of
           ,
           that
           we
           talk
           with
           dead
           men
           ,
           &c.
           that
           we
           are
           at
           Marriages
           or
           Burials
           and
           are
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           All
           that
           I
           can
           hope
           for
           (
           without
           Gods
           wonderfull
           mercy
           )
           is
           to
           give
           my
           Testimony
           in
           my
           generation
           :
           for
           (
           as
           Solomon
           speaks
           of
           the
           Whore
           )
           few
           or
           none
           of
           you
           return
           .
           Yet
           I
           know
           Gods
           foundation
           is
           sure
           he
           knows
           who
           are
           his
           amongst
           you
           as
           amongst
           other
           perswasions
           .
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           and
           will
           prove
           (
           if
           God
           please
           )
           that
           spiritual
           Pride
           ,
           that
           is
           Pride
           about
           spiritual
           matters
           ,
           is
           the
           Root
           and
           Branch
           of
           your
           whole
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           Eternal
           ,
           who
           did
           cast
           out
           proud
           Angels
           out
           of
           his
           Palace
           ,
           will
           hardly
           open
           his
           Gates
           to
           proud
           and
           scornful
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           :
        
         
           
             Providence
             ,
             
               March
               10.
               1672
               /
               3
               (
               
                 so
                 called
              
               )
            
          
           
             I
             am
             one
             of
             your
             best
             Friends
             ,
             R.
             W.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           those
           many
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Men
           ,
           whom
           G.
           Fox
           hath
           so
           sillily
           and
           scornfully
           answered
           in
           his
           Book
           in
           Folio
        
         
           Especially
           to
           those
           whose
           Names
           I
           have
           been
           bold
           to
           mention
           in
           the
           Narrativt
           and
           Apendix
           ,
           Mr
           Richard
           Baxter
           ,
           Mr
           Iohn
           Owen
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Sirs
             ,
          
        
         
           THrough
           your
           sides
           the
           Devil
           by
           the
           Clawes
           of
           this
           wily
           Fox
           ,
           hath
           tore
           at
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           then
           if
           he
           tear
           at
           the
           Heart
           of
           his
           Love-Letters
           ,
           and
           Institutions
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Professors
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           who
           are
           innumerable
           in
           
             Abrahams
             Bosome
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           travelling
           uprightly
           thither
           .
        
         
           For
           Brevity
           sake
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           omit
           many
           excellent
           Passages
           ,
           selected
           by
           Fox
           out
           of
           your
           Writings
           &
           to
           select
           short
           Sentences
           of
           yours
           unto
           which
           he
           gives
           short
           Answers
           .
           As
           to
           matters
           in
           Difference
           between
           yourselves
           and
           me
           ,
           I
           willingly
           omitted
           them
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           many
           able
           and
           honest
           Sea-men
           in
           their
           Observations
           of
           this
           Sun
           (
           one
           picture
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           )
           differ
           sometimes
           in
           their
           Reckonings
           ,
           though
           uprightly
           aiming
           at
           ,
           and
           bound
           for
           one
           Port
           and
           Harbour
           .
        
         
           Eternally
           praised
           be
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Lights
          
           ,
           and
           mercyes
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           one
           in
           that
           most
           glorious
           ever
           fixed
           Cynosura
           (
           about
           whom
           his
           true
           Prophets
           &
           Messengers
           ever
           have
           and
           doe
           and
           shall
           move
           :
           and
           he
           holdeth
           them
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           .
        
         
           I
           humbly
           beg
           of
           you
           .
           1.
           
           That
           you
           will
           more
           and
           more
           earnestly
           ,
           candidly
           and
           christianly
           study
           the
           things
           that
           differ
           without
           reflecting
           upon
           Credit
           ,
           Maintenance
           ,
           Liberty
           and
           Life
           it self
           ,
           remembring
           who
           it
           was
           that
           said
           it
           ;
           
             He
             that
             loves
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
             .
          
           2.
           
           More
           and
           more
           to
           study
           the
           Prophesies
           and
           the
           Signs
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           You
           know
           when
           it
           was
           that
           sive
           
           Bishops
           ,
           twenty-two
           Ministers
           &
           almost
           three
           hunared
           other
           precious
           Believers
           in
           the
           true
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           were
           sacrificed
           in
           the
           Flames
           ,
           for
           his
           ever
           blessed
           sake
           ,
           against
           that
           monstrous
           Man
           of
           Sin
           and
           bloudy
           
             Whore
             of
             Rome
          
           .
           These
           Foxians
           fancy
           is
           but
           a
           feather
           to
           to
           those
           high
           Pico's
           and
           Tenariffs
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           Mahomet
           whom
           some
           of
           you
           may
           live
           to
           see
           flung
           into
           the
           Lake
           that
           burns
           with
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           .
        
         
           Were
           it
           not
           that
           the
           infinite
           Compassions
           of
           Heaven
           had
           made
           our
           gracious
           Sovereign
           the
           Breath
           of
           our
           Nostrills
           ,
           the
           fiery
           Fornace
           had
           certainly
           burnt
           seven
           times
           hotter
           against
           
             Hananiah
             ,
             Mishael
          
           and
           Azariah
           :
           Surely
           as
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           we
           ought
           to
           obey
           ,
           so
           sor
           Conscience
           sake
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           Instant
           and
           Constant
           at
           the
           throne
           of
           Grace
           for
           his
           Royal
           Preservation
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             Prov.
             
             
               March
               10
               ,
               1672
               /
               3.
               
            
          
           
             I
             am
             unworthy
             to
             be
             yours
             
               R.
               W.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Narration
           of
           A
           CONFERENCE
           OR
           DISPUTE
           ,
           This
           last
           August
           1672
           (
           so
           called
           )
           in
           the
           Colony
           of
           Rode-Iland
           and
           Providence
           ,
           Plantations
           in
           N.
           ENGLAND
           ,
           between
           Roger
           Williams
           of
           Providence
           (
           who
           Challenged
           Fox
           by
           writing
           (
           which
           followes
           )
           and
           all
           his
           Friends
           then
           met
           on
           Rode-Iland
           ,
           (
           and
           G.
           Fox
           withdrawing
           )
           Iohn
           Stubs
           ,
           Iohn
           Burniat
           ,
           and
           William
           Edmundon
           (
           three
           of
           their
           ablest
           Apostles
           )
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           on
           the
           pretended
           Quakers
           )
           Party
           .
        
         
           HAving
           long
           heard
           of
           the
           great
           name
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           ,
           (
           a
           man
           cried
           up
           by
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           )
           and
           having
           read
           his
           book
           in
           Folio
           (
           some
           years
           since
           )
           against
           ,
           
           as
           I
           think
           above
           
             six
             score
             Books
          
           and
           Papers
           (
           written
           by
           pious
           and
           able
           pens
           against
           them
           )
           and
           now
           this
           Summer
           hearing
           of
           his
           coming
           into
           these
           
           Parts
           of
           
             N
             England
          
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           cheated
           Souls
           the
           Quakers
           with
           joy
           expecting
           his
           coming
           ,
           
           as
           the
           coming
           of
           
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
          
           from
           Heaven
           :
           I
           read
           over
           his
           Book
           afresh
           (
           as
           in
           the
           holy
           presence
           and
           eye
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           with
           a
           single
           Eye
           and
           Heart
           )
           and
           more
           clearly
           finding
           his
           Answers
           so
           weak
           and
           silly
           ,
           so
           Anti-Christian
           and
           Blasphemous
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           Imperious
           and
           Scornfull
           ,
           so
           Cursing
           and
           Censorious
           ,
           [
           2
           ]
           Damning
           and
           Reprobating
           all
           that
           bow
           not
           down
           to
           their
           new
           
             Upstart
             Image
          
           ,
           my
           Spirit
           rose
           up
           within
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           the
           holy
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           (
           in
           answer
           to
           my
           poor
           Petitions
           and
           Meditations
           )
           resolved
           and
           quickened
           my
           Spirit
           to
           the
           present
           Undertake
           and
           Service
           .
           And
           therefore
           for
           his
           most
           holy
           Names
           sake
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           his
           most
           holy
           only
           begotten
           ,
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           the
           God-Man
           and
           Mediator
           &c
           ,
           And
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           (
           so
           horribly
           torn
           in
           pieces
           by
           this
           foul
           
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Quakers
          
           )
           For
           the
           vindicating
           of
           many
           of
           the
           precious
           Truths
           of
           the
           old
           
             Christian
             purity
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           so
           many
           precious
           Souls
           lying
           slain
           and
           bleeding
           before
           me
           ,
           I
           made
           this
           Offer
           following
           to
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           ,
           and
           any
           or
           all
           his
           Followers
           or
           Associates
           ,
           then
           together
           at
           New-port
           on
           Rode-Iland
           .
           T
           is
           true
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           ,
           was
           at
           Providence
           some
           few
           dayes
           before
           ,
           and
           spake
           publickly
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           free
           for
           me
           publickly
           to
           have
           heard
           him
           ,
           and
           opposed
           him
           ;
           But
           going
           the
           last
           year
           to
           one
           of
           their
           general
           Assemblyes
           at
           New-Port
           ,
           
           and
           having
           begun
           to
           present
           to
           them
           some
           Considerations
           about
           the
           
             True
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           false
           ,
           the
           
             True
             Spirit
          
           and
           the
           False
           and
           being
           cut
           of
           in
           the
           midest
           ,
           by
           sudden
           Prayer
           of
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Singing
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           the
           Prayer
           of
           another
           and
           the
           sudden
           dissolving
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           try
           another
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           a
           fair
           and
           full
           Dispute
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Ed.
             Burrowes
          
           (
           and
           therein
           
             G
             Foxes
          
           )
           Offer
           in
           his
           large
           Epistle
           to
           Foxes
           Book
           .
           To
           this
           Purpose
           I
           drew
           up
           my
           thoughts
           into
           fourteen
           Propositions
           ;
           and
           knowing
           that
           New-Port
           was
           the
           chief
           Town
           on
           Rode-Iland
           and
           Providence
           on
           the
           Main
           ,
           and
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           had
           spake
           at
           both
           places
           and
           bewitched
           many
           with
           his
           Sorceries
           ,
           I
           sent
           this
           Paper
           following
           to
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           at
           Newport
           ,
           viz
           ,
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   TO
                   
                     G.
                     Fox
                  
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   of
                   my
                   Countrey-men
                   at
                   New-Port
                   who
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Messengers
                   of
                   
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                  
                   ,
                   
                   In
                   humble
                   Confidence
                   of
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Most
                     High
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   offer
                   to
                   maintain
                   in
                   Publick
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   Comers
                   ,
                   these
                   14
                   Propositions
                   following
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   seven
                   at
                   New-Port
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   seven
                   at
                   Providence
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   time
                   When
                   ,
                   I
                   refer
                   it
                   to
                   
                     G.
                     Fox
                  
                   and
                   his
                   Friends
                   at
                   New-port
                   .
                
                 
                   Only
                   I
                   desire
                
                 
                   1
                   To
                   have
                   three
                   dayes
                   Notice
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   day
                   you
                   fix
                   on
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   That
                   without
                   Interruption
                   (
                   or
                   many
                   speaking
                   at
                   once
                   )
                   the
                   Conference
                   may
                   continue
                   from
                   Nine
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   till
                   [
                   3
                   ]
                   about
                   four
                   in
                   the
                   afternoon
                   .
                   and
                
                 
                   3
                   That
                   if
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Propositions
                   be
                   not
                   finished
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   Conference
                   may
                   continue
                   and
                   goe
                   on
                   some
                   few
                   hours
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   That
                   either
                   of
                   us
                   Disputing
                   shall
                   have
                   free
                   
                   uninterrupted
                   liberty
                   to
                   speak
                   (
                   in
                   Answers
                   and
                   Replyes
                   )
                   as
                   much
                   and
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   wee
                   please
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   give
                   the
                   Opposite
                   the
                   same
                   Liberty
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   may
                   be
                   managed
                   with
                   that
                   Ingenuity
                   and
                   Humanity
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   an
                   Exercise
                   ,
                   by
                   such
                   Persons
                   in
                   such
                   Conditions
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   Time
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   managed
                   and
                   performed
                   ,
                   the
                   Propositions
                   are
                   these
                   that
                   follow
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   That
                   the
                   People
                   called
                   Quakers
                   are
                   not
                   true
                   Quakers
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   That
                   the
                   Christ
                   they
                   profess
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   
                     True
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   That
                   the
                   Spirit
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   acted
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     os
                     God.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   That
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   own
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Their
                   Principles
                   and
                   Professions
                   ,
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   Contradictions
                   and
                   Hypocrisies
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   That
                   their
                   Religion
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   an
                   Heresy
                   in
                   the
                   matters
                   of
                   Worship
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   
                     Repentance
                     Faith.
                  
                   &c
                
                 
                   7
                   Their
                   Religion
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   confused
                   mixture
                   of
                   
                     Popery
                     ,
                     Armineanisme
                     ,
                     Socineanisme
                     ,
                     Judaisme
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   
                     The
                     People
                     called
                  
                   Quakers
                   
                     (
                     in
                     effect
                     )
                     hold
                     no
                  
                   God
                   ,
                   no
                   Christ
                   ,
                   no
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   no
                   Angel
                   ,
                   no
                   Devil
                   ,
                   no
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   no
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   no
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   no
                   Hell
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     what
                     is
                     in
                     man.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   All
                   that
                   their
                   Religion
                   requires
                   (
                   externall
                   and
                   internall
                   )
                   to
                   make
                   Converts
                   and
                   Proselites
                   ,
                   amounts
                   to
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   what
                   a
                   Reprobate
                   may
                   easily
                   attain
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   perform
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   That
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   doe
                   not
                   swell
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   exercise
                   a
                   greater
                   Pride
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Quakers
                   Spirit
                   hath
                   exprest
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   aspire
                   unto
                   ,
                   although
                   many
                   truly
                   humble
                   Soules
                   may
                   be
                   captivated
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   other
                   Religions
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   The
                   Quakers
                   Religion
                   is
                   more
                   obstructive
                   ,
                   and
                   destructive
                   to
                   the
                   Conversion
                   and
                   Salvation
                   of
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   People
                   ,
                   then
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Religions
                   this
                   day
                   extant
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   The
                   Sufferings
                   of
                   the
                   Quakers
                   are
                   no
                   true
                   evidence
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   That
                   their
                   many
                   
                     Books
                     and
                     writings
                  
                   are
                   extremely
                   Poor
                   ,
                   Lame
                   ,
                   Naked
                   ,
                   and
                   sweld
                   up
                   only
                   with
                   
                     high
                     Titles
                  
                   and
                   words
                   of
                   Boasting
                   and
                   Vapour
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   4
                   ]
                   14.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   tends
                   mainly
                   ,
                
                 
                   1
                   To
                   reduce
                   Persons
                   from
                   Civility
                   to
                   Barbarisme
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   To
                   an
                   
                     Arbetratry
                     Goverment
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Dictates
                   and
                   Decrees
                   of
                   that
                   
                     sudden
                     Spirit
                  
                   that
                   acts
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                   3
                   To
                   a
                   sudden
                   cutting
                   off
                   of
                   People
                   ,
                   yea
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   opposing
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   To
                   as
                   fiery
                   Persecutions
                   for
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   or
                   can
                   be
                   practised
                   by
                   any
                   Hunters
                   or
                   Persecutors
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   Under
                   these
                   forementioned
                   Heads
                   (
                   if
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Quakers
                   dare
                   civilly
                   to
                   Argue
                   )
                   will
                   be
                   opened
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Popish
                     ,
                     Protestant
                     ,
                     Jewish
                  
                   and
                   Quakers
                   Positions
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   here
                   be
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Dispute
                   (
                   if
                   God
                   please
                   )
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   alleadged
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Examination
                   left
                   to
                   every
                   persons
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   answer
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   at
                   their
                   own
                   Perills
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   day
                   approaching
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Roger
                     Williams
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           THis
           Paper
           above-said
           I
           sent
           inclosed
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           my
           kind
           friend
           
             Capt.
             Cranston
          
           Deputy
           Governour
           of
           the
           Colony
           ,
           that
           being
           such
           a
           publick
           person
           ,
           he
           might
           timely
           be
           informed
           of
           such
           a
           publick
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           as
           also
           might
           vouchsafe
           (
           as
           afterwards
           he
           carefully
           did
           )
           to
           afford
           his
           
             Countenance
             and
             Assistance
          
           to
           such
           Peaceable
           and
           
             Pious
             Exercises
          
           .
           But
           before
           the
           Boat
           went
           down
           with
           the
           Letter
           aforesaid
           from
           Providence
           to
           Newport
           ,
           I
           sent
           a
           Copy
           of
           my
           Positions
           to
           a
           Neighbour
           
             I
             T.
          
           whom
           I
           heard
           was
           inclining
           to
           them
           .
           
           He
           takes
           a
           Copy
           of
           them
           and
           reads
           them
           in
           their
           Meeting
           ,
           before
           
             Iohn
             Crosman
          
           Master
           of
           the
           Boat
           (
           one
           of
           them
           also
           )
           who
           presently
           the
           same
           hour
           ,
           called
           me
           
             Blind
             Sot
          
           in
           the
           open
           Street
           ,
           upbraiding
           me
           ,
           how
           I
           durst
           send
           my
           14
           Lyes
           to
           such
           a
           man
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           (
           one
           of
           them
           called
           him
           )
           
             the
             eternall
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           so
           that
           before
           my
           Letter
           went
           to
           Newport
           (
           which
           Crosman
           carried
           )
           by
           Letters
           ,
           &
           Crosman
           his
           and
           other
           Relations
           ,
           
           all
           was
           known
           ,
           even
           long
           before
           my
           Letters
           were
           opened
           ,
           or
           delivered
           to
           the
           Deputy
           Governour
           :
           For
           in
           the
           Iunto
           of
           the
           Foxians
           at
           Newport
           it
           was
           concluded
           for
           
             Infallible
             Reasons
          
           ,
           that
           His
           
             Holiness
             G.
             Fox
          
           should
           withdraw
           ,
           seeing
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Knot
           of
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           now
           at
           Newport
           together
           ,
           (
           especially
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           ,
           a
           man
           knowing
           the
           Greek
           and
           Hebrew
           )
           Therefore
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           that
           such
           a
           Nehemiah
           as
           he
           would
           not
           fly
           ,
           it
           was
           [
           5
           ]
           agreed
           that
           my
           Letters
           should
           not
           be
           delivered
           to
           the
           
             Deputy
             Governour
          
           ,
           untill
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           was
           gone
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           might
           be
           truly
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           the
           Paper
           which
           I
           sent
           unto
           him
           .
           I
           
           had
           a
           touch
           of
           this
           
             Leger
             de
             main
          
           trick
           in
           our
           Dispute
           at
           Newport
           ,
           
           and
           the
           
             Deputy
             Governour
          
           did
           publickly
           testifie
           that
           my
           Letters
           to
           him
           were
           dated
           the
           13
           of
           Iuly
           (
           which
           he
           said
           he
           wondered
           at
           )
           but
           were
           not
           brought
           to
           him
           untill
           the
           26th
           of
           the
           said
           Moneth
           ,
           and
           untill
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           was
           some
           hours
           departed
           .
           
             Iohn
             Burniat
          
           profest
           that
           that
           he
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           detaining
           of
           the
           Letters
           ,
           only
           he
           knew
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           never
           saw
           my
           Paper
           .
           
             G.
             F.
          
           supposed
           I
           would
           be
           forced
           to
           be
           as
           plain
           in
           my
           Proofs
           as
           I
           was
           in
           my
           Positions
           .
           He
           knew
           that
           I
           was
           furnished
           with
           Artillery
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Writings
           .
           He
           saw
           what
           Consequences
           would
           roll
           down
           the
           mountaines
           upon
           him
           from
           his
           proud
           and
           Insolent
           ,
           yet
           poor
           and
           bald
           Writings
           ;
           and
           how
           far
           some
           of
           his
           present
           practices
           were
           fallen
           out
           with
           his
           Writings
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           old
           Fox
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           run
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           work
           to
           his
           Iourney-men
           and
           Chaplains
           to
           perform
           in
           his
           absence
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           Transactions
           between
           those
           three
           left
           behind
           him
           
             [
             Iohn
             Stubs
             ,
             Iohn
             Burnet
             ,
             William
             Edmundson
             ,
          
           and
           my self
           ]
           I
           think
           fit
           to
           tell
           the
           Reader
           what
           a
           
             preparatory
             Conflict
          
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           only
           
             Wise
             Lord
          
           ,
           
           was
           pleased
           to
           exercise
           me
           with
           ,
           before
           I
           came
           to
           the
           Publick
           .
        
         
           My
           former
           antient
           Neighbour
           and
           friend
           
             I.
             T.
          
           being
           bit
           by
           such
           
             infectious
             Teeth
          
           himself
           ,
           fell
           on
           me
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           would
           fall
           upon
           
             a
             Toad
          
           or
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           sent
           me
           this
           following
           Letter
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           was
           but
           newly
           bitten
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           for
           forty
           yeares
           pretended
           no
           small
           love
           and
           respect
           to
           God
           and
           me
           .
        
         
         
           He
           first
           
             gave
             fire
          
           upon
           me
           in
           this
           following
           Letter
           .
        
         
           
             
               Providence
               .
               18.
               5.
               72.
               
            
             
               
                 Roger
                 Williams
              
            
             
               THy
               Scurrilous
               Paper
               in
               thy
               
                 Propositions
                 to
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               .
               
               and
               others
               (
               who
               in
               scorn
               are
               called
               Quakers
               )
               I
               advise
               thee
               to
               refrain
               any
               further
               publishing
               thereof
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               written
               keep
               thee
               far
               from
               an
               evill
               matter
               ,
               thy
               paper
               being
               full
               fraught
               with
               
                 impudent
                 Lyes
                 and
                 Slanders
              
               ,
               with
               high
               flown
               airy
               imaginations
               ,
               which
               if
               thou
               shouldst
               live
               the
               dayes
               of
               Methuselah
               ,
               thou
               couldst
               not
               perform
               .
               In
               Love
               to
               thy
               Person
               and
               
                 Name
                 ,
                 [
                 6
              
               ]
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               precious
               ,
               I
               advise
               thee
               not
               upon
               a
               
                 sudden
                 motion
              
               (
               as
               thou
               termest
               us
               to
               act
               by
               )
               but
               from
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 Truth
              
               and
               tender
               love
               unto
               thy
               soul
               ,
               which
               Spirit
               by
               thy
               writing
               appears
               thou
               art
               a
               stranger
               to
               .
               Consider
               thy
               latter
               end
               ,
               least
               with
               
                 Cardinal
                 Mazarin
              
               ,
               
               thou
               cry
               out
               in
               
                 a
                 dying
                 hour
              
               Oh
               my
               poor
               Soul
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               thee
               ?
               whither
               art
               thou
               a
               going
               ?
               And
               said
               if
               he
               should
               longer
               have
               lived
               ,
               he
               would
               leave
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               
                 Capuchin
                 .
                 Time
              
               is
               precious
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 Repent
              
               ,
               and
               mind
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               to
               every
               one
               to
               profit
               withall
               .
               ,
               and
               knocks
               at
               the
               door
               of
               thy
               Heart
               ,
               for
               entrance
               ,
               which
               being
               rejected
               will
               be
               thy
               Condemation
               .
               If
               thou
               rejectest
               this
               my
               faithfull
               witness
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               then
               say
               with
               John
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               let
               him
               that
               is
               filthy
               be
               be
               filthy
               still
               ,
               and
               so
               remaines
               .
            
             
               
                 thy
                 friend
                 and
                 Neighbour
                 
                   I.
                   T.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
         
           Having
           read
           this
           Letter
           ,
           and
           knowing
           this
           my
           Neighbour
           of
           late
           to
           have
           declined
           much
           from
           his
           former
           profession
           of
           
             Godli
             ,
             ness
          
           ,
           and
           many
           wayes
           by
           his
           Loosness
           had
           grieved
           my
           Soul
           ,
           I
           wondered
           not
           much
           at
           his
           Lines
           ,
           (
           though
           now
           much
           unexpected
           of
           him
           )
           as
           knowing
           the
           Quakers
           spirit
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           ready
           Ditch
           or
           Gulfe
           ,
           that
           readily
           sucks
           and
           draws
           into
           it
           Soules
           afrighted
           easily
           to
           skin
           over
           their
           Sores
           ;
           Proud
           and
           Self-conceited
           ones
           ,
           who
           gladly
           close
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           ,
           
           and
           Children
           of
           Pride
           ,
           and
           Loose
           fading
           Professors
           ,
           of
           which
           sort
           the
           Quakers
           Meetings
           do
           much
           consist
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           able
           to
           walk
           
             close
             with
             God
          
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           turn
           wholy
           Profane
           ,
           or
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           so
           daube
           up
           the
           breach
           with
           
             untempered
             Morter
          
           (
           the
           wild
           and
           foolish
           notions
           of
           the
           Devils
           Whisperings
           ,
           under
           the
           cloak
           of
           the
           immediate
           Inspirations
           of
           Gods
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           Spirit
           )
           Many
           thoughts
           I
           had
           to
           pass
           by
           his
           Affronts
           ,
           and
           Insultations
           :
           But
           considering
           that
           it
           was
           not
           my
           Name
           (
           not
           worth
           the
           while
           )
           but
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           Eternall
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           his
           most
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           thus
           fouly
           pierced
           and
           debased
           ,
           I
           return'd
           this
           Answer
           following
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 ancient
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
              
               
            
             
               
                 IF
                 you
                 pluck
                 out
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 your
              
               Understanding
               ,
               Profession
               ,
               and
               Experience
               ,
               
                 yet
                 (
                 through
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
              
               Father
               of
               Lights
               
                 and
                 Mercyes
              
               )
               I
               
                 cannot
                 do
                 so
                 with
                 mine
                 .
                 You
                 tell
                 me
                 my
              
               Paper
               to
               G.
               Fox
               ,
               is
               Scurrilous
               ,
               &c.
               full
               fraught
               with
               [
               7
               ]
               Impudent
               Lyes
               and
               Slanders
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 you
                 say
                 you
              
               write
               in
               Love
               ,
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               to
               
               which
               
                 (
                 you
                 say
              
               )
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               .
               
                 You
                 mind
                 mee
                 of
              
               Death
               
                 &c.
                 and
                 bid
                 me
              
               Repent
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               or
               else
               be
               filthy
               still
               ,
               and
               be
               damned
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               will
               not
               Answer
               as
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               answered
               
                 H.
                 Wrights
              
               Paper
               with
               a
               scornfull
               and
               shamefull
               Silence
               .
               Thus
               I
               say
               in
               generall
               ,
               you
               are
               my
               Witness
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               long
               said
               with
               David
               (
               and
               I
               humbly
               hope
               have
               made
               it
               good
               )
               I
               hate
               and
               abhor
               Lying
               ,
               but
               thy
               Law
               do
               I
               love
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               have
               lost
               in
               my
               time
               something
               ,
               &c
               If
               I
               had
               not
               loved
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               abhorred
               Lyes
               ,
               I
               had
               long
               ere
               this
               bowed
               down
               against
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               
               yea
               I
               had
               fired
               the
               Countrey
               ahout
               this
               barbarous
               Land
               (
               as
               some
               in
               this
               Colony
               have
               done
               )
               I
               had
               murthered
               the
               Indians
               ,
               and
               English
               by
               the
               Powder
               and
               Liquor
               trade
               ,
               to
               which
               you
               know
               I
               had
               Temptation
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               your self
               ,
               or
               any
               others
               in
               
                 N.
                 England
              
               ,
               but
               I
               loved
               the
               Name
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               For
               your self
               ,
               if
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               have
               terrified
               your
               Soul
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               believe
               is
               the
               case
               of
               most
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Devils
               themselves
               )
               and
               made
               it
               tremble
               at
               the
               
                 Wrath
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               think
               to
               run
               from
               his
               flaming
               Eyes
               and
               Hand
               (
               as
               Adam
               )
               amongst
               the
               Thickets
               ;
               
               you
               cannot
               talk
               of
               Mercy
               without
               a
               way
               of
               Satisfaction
               to
               an
               insinite
               Justice
               .
               (
               Who
               payes
               the
               
                 Old
                 Score
                 )
              
               ?
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               all
               created
               Powers
               ,
               in
               Heaven
               or
               Earth
               ,
               can
               discharge
               for
               one
               sinfull
               Thought
               .
               There
               must
               be
               an
               Equivalent
               discharge
               ,
               not
               by
               
                 filthy
                 Rags
              
               ,
               and
               menstruous
               Clouts
               of
               our
               own
               Holiness
               ;
               which
               must
               he
               thought
               of
               before
               we
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 can
                 sin
                 no
                 more
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 
                 can
                 sin
                 against
                 us
              
               ;
               as
               you
               know
               who
               Blasphemously
               and
               Horribly
               maintain
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               your
               lines
               I
               pray
               you
               to
               Consider
               ,
            
             
               First
               .
               
                 Your
                 Irrationality
              
               ,
               for
               how
               can
               you
               imagine
               that
               a
               serious
               Christian
               ,
               in
               humble
               Considence
               of
               the
               of
               the
               mercifull
               Presence
               ,
               and
               gracious
               Assistance
               of
               Gods
               
                 holy
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               
               and
               of
               no
               little
               Afsliction
               and
               Suffering
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               easily
               stird
               (
               as
               a
               Rock
               with
               a
               Feather
               )
               by
               your
               bare
               crying
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 Repent
                 or
                 be
                 Damned
                 ,
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 thee
                 ?
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Can
               Reason
               imagine
               ,
               that
               after
               much
               strugling
               within
               my self
               ,
               and
               the
               Birth
               of
               my
               Propositions
               and
               Resolutions
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               so
               
                 suddenly
                 strike
                 Sail
              
               ,
               and
               bear
               up
               ,
               and
               immediately
               [
               8
               ]
               Stifle
               ,
               and
               Smother
               ,
               and
               Burn
               my
               Conceptions
               and
               Resolutions
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               I
               hear
               your
               simple
               and
               childish
               spirit
               Countermand
               me
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Is
               it
               not
               unmanly
               Childish
               and
               effeminate
               ,
               to
               cry
               out
               
                 a
                 Scurrilous
                 paper
                 ,
                 Lyes
                 ,
                 Lyes
                 ,
                 impudent
                 Slanders
              
               &
               .c.
               and
               yet
               give
               me
               not
               one
               Reason
               or
               one
               Scripture
               against
               any
               one
               of
               them
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               too
               like
               the
               irrationall
               and
               brutish
               Answer
               of
               
                 Humphrey
                 Norton
              
               (
               to
               a
               sober
               and
               Sollid
               Paper
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Olnys
              
               sen.
               )
               crying
               out
               ,
               Lyes
               ,
               Lyes
               ,
               224
               Lyes
               ,
               without
               any
               serious
               Examination
               of
               Particulars
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               charge
               your
               Lines
               with
               Impiety
               ,
               
               where
               you
               infer
               that
               the
               most
               holy
               Spirit
               (
               from
               that
               Scripture
               
                 [
                 The
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               &
               .c.
               )
               is
               poured
               forth
               upon
               every
               Individuall
               person
               in
               the
               
               World.
               Did
               the
               Oyl
               most
               precious
               and
               holy
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ointments
               and
               the
               Blood
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               respect
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               or
               the
               Messiah
               the
               anointed
               and
               his
               Members
               (
               Christians
               or
               anointed
               also
               )
               ?
               Was
               not
               1.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               written
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               or
               Saints
               gathered
               into
               the
               Christian
               slock
               or
               Congregation
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               unto
               whome
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               (
               as
               in
               that
               place
               )
               vouchsafeth
               those
               three
               heavenly
               Favours
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Gifts
               which
               he
               shews
               there
               to
               be
               different
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 Ministeryes
              
               or
               Offices
               .
               3.
               
               Operations
               ,
               Works
               or
               Successes
               ,
               all
               wrought
               in
               the
               Saints
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               same
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               mutual
               comfort
               and
               edifing
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               yea
               and
               for
               the
               Convicting
               and
               drawing
               of
               other
               poor
               Sinners
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               World
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               mercifully
               awaken
               your
               Souls
               to
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Love
               of
               his
               holy
               Truth
               ,
               for
               the
               not
               beleiving
               of
               which
               but
               the
               profane
               playing
               with
               it
               ,
               
               the
               most
               high
               and
               righteous
               Judge
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               (
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Iudicial
               Sentence
               )
               delivers
               up
               poor
               Souls
               
                 to
                 believe
                 Lyes
              
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               strongly
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               their
               bodyes
               to
               be
               burned
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Papists
               catch
               hold
               upon
               a
               
                 Letter
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ]
              
               You
               as
               simply
               as
               doe
               the
               Generalists
               catch
               hold
               upon
               the
               
                 Letter
                 [
                 All
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
              
               &
               .c.
               
               ]
               whereas
               the
               Scope
               and
               Connection
               in
               all
               writings
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               matters
               in
               the
               world
               are
               rationally
               to
               be
               minded
               .
               The
               Sence
               and
               Meaning
               is
               in
               all
               Speech
               and
               Writing
               ,
               
               (
               in
               our
               own
               and
               other
               Languages
               )
               the
               very
               Speech
               or
               Writing
               it self
               .
               These
               Words
               
                 [
                 All
                 and
                 every
                 one
              
               ]
               in
               our
               own
               and
               other
               
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 [
                 9
              
               ]
               are
               often
               used
               figuratively
               :
               it
               is
               so
               all
               the
               Scripture
               over
               ,
               and
               thrice
               in
               one
               verse
               ,
               
                 Colloss
                 .
                 1.
                 28.
              
               where
               Reason
               cannot
               imagine
               that
               Paul
               did
               literally
               and
               individually
               admonish
               every
               man
               ,
               teach
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               present
               every
               man
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               perfect
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               which
               could
               not
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               true
               without
               another
               Sence
               and
               Exposition
               ,
               then
               the
               words
               literally
               hold
               out
               .
            
             
               4
               ,
               Again
               ,
               you
               are
               dangerously
               bold
               to
               say
               that
               you
               write
               from
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               wherein
               you
               Father
               these
               your
               childish
               Irrationalityes
               ,
               your
               profaning
               of
               the
               holy
               
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               his
               holy
               Scriptures
               and
               writings
               ,
               and
               your
               rash
               Judging
               and
               Examining
               of
               others
               ,
               upon
               the
               holy
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               But
               I
               do
               humbly
               hope
               to
               evince
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               you
               boast
               of
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               it
               falls
               beneath
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               sober
               and
               well
               grounded
               Humanity
               .
               At
               present
               I
               only
               Instance
               in
               that
               whorish
               and
               monstrous
               act
               of
               your
               Women
               and
               Maidens
               ,
               
               stripping
               themselves
               
                 stark
                 naked
              
               ,
               by
               your
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               face
               of
               brass
               coming
               into
               the
               open
               streets
               ,
               and
               publick
               Congregations
               of
               Men
               and
               Youths
               .
               This
               Spirit
               (
               though
               defended
               by
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               and
               others
               )
               is
               such
               a
               piece
               of
               unnaturall
               and
               bruitish
               Impudence
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               hear
               of
               the
               like
               amongst
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               yea
               not
               amongst
               the
               most
               Savage
               ,
               Base
               and
               Barbarous
               of
               them
               all
               (
               all
               Circumstances
               considered
               )
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               In
               the
               last
               place
               I
               observe
               your
               Fickleness
               and
               Inconstancy
               ,
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               often
               have
               I
               heard
               you
               speak
               of
               the
               Chief
               of
               the
               Quakers
               now
               at
               Newport
               ?
               How
               lately
               and
               how
               much
               have
               you
               uttered
               of
               
                 John
                 Crosman
              
               his
               Cross
               and
               froward
               spirit
               (
               even
               since
               he
               pretended
               the
               Spirit
               )
               yea
               how
               inhumane
               and
               injurious
               to
               your self
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               Calling
               ?
               now
               all
               on
               a
               sudden
               (
               for
               I
               heard
               but
               little
               untill
               I
               saw
               your
               Lines
               )
               you
               are
               got
               up
               into
               the
               lofty
               Chair
               of
               Judging
               and
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 God
                 I
                 thank
                 thee
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 this
                 Publican
                 ,
              
               I
               beseech
               the
               Lord
               to
               make
               you
               savingly
               to
               remember
               that
               
                 Word
                 [
                 God
                 resisteth
              
               that
               is
               sets
               himself
               in
               Hostility
               against
               the
               
                 Proud
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 giveth
                 Grace
                 unto
                 the
                 Lowly
                 ]
              
               so
               prayes
               .
            
             
               
                 your
                 old
                 unworthy
                 Friend
                 
                   R.
                   W.
                
                 
              
               Providence
               18th
               .
               5th
               .
               72.
               
            
          
        
         
           I
           had
           hoped
           that
           I
           had
           Conjur'd
           down
           (
           at
           least
           for
           the
           present
           )
           that
           
             Waspish
             spirit
          
           ,
           but
           he
           flyes
           out
           against
           me
           (
           within
           a
           few
           dayes
           )
           in
           this
           second
           Letter
           following
           .
        
         
           
             
               10
               ]
               Providence
               ,
               23.
               5.
               75.
               
            
             
               ANcient
               Friend
               and
               Acquaintance
               ,
               
               I
               read
               thy
               Note
               four
               dayes
               after
               the
               subscribing
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               thy
               Councellors
               might
               throughly
               be
               informed
               of
               thy
               continued
               Zeal
               in
               a
               dangerous
               Case
               .
               What
               I
               write
               to
               thee
               in
               Love
               hath
               a
               contrary
               effect
               in
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               being
               so
               prejudiced
               against
               us
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               Proverb
               ,
               
                 Nothing
                 is
                 well
                 spoken
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 taken
                 .
              
               Upon
               
               Discourse
               thou
               didst
               say
               
                 the
                 Quakers
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 believed
                 on
                 their
                 Words
                 or
                 Writings
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 secret
                 Reservation
                 within
                 them
                 ,
              
               which
               gives
               me
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               Iudged
               before
               wee
               Speak
               .
               For
               my
               charging
               upon
               thee
               
                 Slanders
                 and
                 Lyes
              
               ,
               Examine
               but
               thy
               Positions
               ,
               which
               will
               make
               manifest
               what
               I
               say
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Terror
               which
               thou
               speakest
               of
               &c.
               
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               thee
               to
               consider
               what
               thou
               art
               about
               ,
               least
               thou
               be
               called
               to
               Account
               for
               it
               before
               thou
               art
               ready
               .
               As
               for
               charging
               me
               with
               Irrationality
               for
               not
               alleadging
               Scripture
               for
               what
               I
               write
               ,
               yet
               I
               alleadged
               three
               Scriptures
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               thou
               wrestest
               ,
               adding
               what
               I
               wrote
               not
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               I
               had
               urged
               more
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               had
               the
               like
               Catching
               :
               But
               we
               both
               must
               come
               to
               give
               an
               Account
               of
               what
               is
               done
               in
               the
               Body
               .
               In
               this
               my
               Letter
               thou
               mayest
               see
               my
               witnessing
               against
               most
               of
               thy
               
                 Slanderous
                 Propositions
              
               .
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Spirits
                 manifestations
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               12.
               13.
               
               I
               freely
               consent
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Saints
               by
               Calling
               ,
               who
               are
               there
               Considered
               .
               As
               thou
               alleadgest
               the
               Papists
               Catch
               at
               a
               word
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ]
               so
               we
               catch
               at
               a
               word
               
                 [
                 All
              
               ]
               and
               misapply
               Scripture
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               perceive
               thou
               hast
               not
               a
               Guide
               to
               thy
               mind
               ,
               but
               utterest
               thine
               own
               Conceivings
               .
               John.
               3.
               16.
               
               The
               Promise
               is
               to
               them
               that
               Believe
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               All.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               Thou
               findest
               fault
               with
               my
               rash
               judging
               thee
               ,
               and
               abusing
               Scripture
               :
               Take
               it
               to
               thy self
               ,
               for
               the
               word
               Damning
               ,
               thou
               foistest
               in
               thy self
               ,
               neither
               dare
               I
               pass
               Sentence
               of
               Damnation
               upon
               any
               :
               For
               Iudgment
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               stand
               or
               fall
               to
               our
               own
               Master
               .
               As
               for
               my
               Fickleness
               and
               Inconstancy
               ,
               Lay
               thy
               hand
               upon
               thy
               mouth
               and
               Consider
               thy
               Windings
               
               and
               Turnings
               ,
               in
               thy
               Iudgment
               and
               Practice
               ,
               how
               thankfull
               thou
               wast
               to
               
                 J.
                 Burnet
              
               ,
               whome
               thou
               highly
               commendest
               after
               thou
               camest
               home
               ,
               and
               now
               reproachest
               the
               Truth
               ,
               which
               then
               thou
               assentest
               to
               :
               and
               in
               thy
               14
               Positions
               ,
               thou
               hintest
               (
               by
               thy
               wicked
               Surmises
               )
               what
               the
               
                 sudden
                 spirit
              
               of
               the
               Quakers
               is
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Lives
               of
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 &
                 .c.
              
               but
               I
               told
               thee
               in
               my
               first
               Letter
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               stranger
               to
               that
               
                 holy
                 Spirit
              
               we
               act
               by
               .
            
             
               But
               further
               thy
               Malice
               appeareth
               in
               going
               to
               one
               thou
               saidst
               ,
               that
               [
               11
               ]
               if
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Governour
               were
               to
               cut
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               he
               must
               doe
               it
               .
               Call
               to
               mind
               what
               thou
               didst
               to
               thy
               peaceable
               Neighbours
               seeking
               their
               Blood
               ,
               crying
               out
               Treason
               ,
               when
               the
               Court
               discerned
               thy
               Blood-thirsty
               spirit
               ,
               which
               thy
               friends
               at
               Newport
               were
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               and
               thy
               Accusations
               proved
               Invalid
               .
               How
               childish
               didst
               thou
               act
               to
               swear
               against
               One
               ,
               when
               another
               told
               thee
               of
               somewhat
               spoken
               to
               allay
               thy
               fury
               against
               
                 William
                 Harris
              
               ?
               Call
               to
               mind
               thy
               Books
               written
               ,
               and
               see
               thy
               Fickleness
               ,
               wanting
               a
               Guid
               to
               thy
               mind
               ,
               being
               for
               and
               against
               Persecution
               .
               Thou
               chargest
               me
               to
               have
               gotten
               into
               the
               Chair
               of
               Iudging
               :
               thy
               two
               Scripts
               I
               return
               upon
               thy self
               ,
               
                 Physitian
                 heal
                 thy self
              
               .
               The
               Wisdom
               of
               man
               puffeth
               up
               ;
               but
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               humbleth
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               all
               in
               all
               .
               I
               desire
               thee
               to
               look
               back
               to
               thy
               Lines
               ,
               and
               where
               thou
               mentionest
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               infinite
               Justice
               :
               who
               payes
               the
               old
               score
               ?
               
               
                 &
                 .c.
              
               
               Also
               to
               consider
               my
               Irrationality
               ,
               that
               thy
               great
               Education
               ,
               great
               Search
               &
               .c.
               as
               also
               thy
               great
               Travels
               and
               Struglings
               to
               bring
               forth
               thy
               Positions
               ,
               all
               being
               in
               thine
               own
               will
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Apostacy
               wherin
               the
               great
               Whore
               hath
               made
               all
               Nations
               drunk
               with
               her
               Fornications
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               
               will
               in
               his
               Time
               ,
               consume
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
               I
               know
               thou
               hast
               undertaken
               a
               great
               Burthen
               in
               Challenging
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               to
               answer
               thy
               
                 Positions
                 ;
                 I
              
               wish
               thee
               to
               provide
               thy
               
                 Armour
                 of
                 Proof
              
               ,
               as
               Golias
               that
               defied
               the
               Army
               of
               
                 Israel
                 .
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               is
               furnished
               with
               that
               Armour
               that
               thou
               hast
               no
               skill
               to
               make
               use
               of
               ;
               having
               also
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               cut
               down
               all
               thy
               airy
               Imaginations
               :
               Therefore
               cease
               from
               further
               troubling
               thee
               :
               a
               Word
               to
               the
               Wise
               is
               Sufficient
               ,
               if
               thou
               haue
               a
               heart
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 thy
                 Friend
                 and
                 Neigbour
                 ,
                 
                   I.
                   T.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               To
               this
               Second
               Letter
               I
               Replied
               in
               this
               following
               .
            
             
               NEighbour
               ,
               in
               this
               your
               second
               Letter
               (
               misdated
               as
               well
               as
               mine
               )
               you
               pass
               by
               many
               Particulars
               which
               I
               wrote
               concerning
               
                 G.
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Hump.
                 Norton
              
               ,
               your self
               ,
               and
               the
               stripping
               your
               Women
               
                 Stark
                 naked
              
               in
               publick
               ,
               &c.
               you
               insist
               upon
               my
               Irrationall
               dealing
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               your
               charging
               my
               Positions
               to
               be
               Lyes
               ,
               and
               Impudent
               Slanders
               ,
               without
               giving
               me
               one
               Scripture
               or
               Reason
               to
               prove
               them
               so
               ;
               
               and
               here
               you
               say
               
                 [
                 For
                 my
                 charging
                 upon
                 thee
                 Lyes
                 and
                 Slanders
                 ,
                 examine
                 but
                 thy
                 Positions
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 manifest
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 ]
              
               But
               is
               this
               any
               more
               Rationall
               or
               Manlike
               ?
               or
               is
               it
               not
               bruitish
               to
               say
               ,
               you
               are
               a
               Lyar
               because
               you
               are
               a
               Lyar
               ;
               [
               12
               ]
               Or
               you
               are
               a
               Lyar
               because
               you
               say
               these
               Positions
               are
               true
               ,
               and
               offer
               to
               prove
               them
               .
               It
               is
               a
               
                 Man-like
                 spirit
              
               to
               lead
               a
               Beast
               with
               an
               Halter
               ,
               but
               a
               Man
               with
               Reason
               ;
               but
               to
               lead
               or
               drive
               a
               Man
               with
               an
               Halter
               or
               Cudgel
               ,
               and
               not
               
               with
               a
               Reason
               ,
               (
               in
               Naturalls
               and
               Rationalls
               ,
               most
               of
               all
               in
               Spirittalls
               )
               is
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               nor
               of
               Humanity
               :
               For
               what
               will
               my
               Chargings
               ,
               and
               Censures
               and
               Clamors
               ,
               and
               Cursings
               ,
               and
               Damnings
               effect
               and
               beget
               upon
               a
               rationall
               Soul
               ,
               without
               a
               proof
               of
               Reason
               ,
               but
               an
               Opinion
               of
               my
               wicked
               false
               bruitish
               and
               irrationall
               spirit
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               T
               is
               true
               in
               your
               Exhortation
               to
               me
               ,
               you
               bid
               me
               hearken
               to
               the
               
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               which
               is
               given
               to
               every
               man
               &c.
               
               This
               I
               acknowledg
               Scripture
               .
               You
               say
               I
               wrested
               and
               added
               to
               an
               other
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               you
               mention
               it
               not
               ,
               so
               I
               am
               in
               the
               dark
               what
               you
               mean.
               And
               for
               this
               of
               the
               
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               your self
               now
               consent
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               spoken
               to
               the
               Saints
               or
               Christians
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               spake
               true
               in
               saying
               ,
               that
               as
               to
               my
               Positions
               (
               by
               you
               call'd
               
                 Impudent
                 Lyes
                 and
                 Slanders
              
               )
               you
               gave
               me
               not
               then
               ,
               nor
               now
               any
               one
               Scripture
               or
               Reason
               to
               prove
               any
               one
               of
               my
               Positions
               to
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Burnet
              
               ,
               I
               said
               before
               him
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               that
               he
               delivered
               many
               Truths
               :
               yet
               withall
               ,
               
               I
               then
               at
               the
               same
               time
               (
               in
               their
               
                 Publick
                 Assembly
              
               at
               Newport
               )
               I
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               lay
               upon
               them
               to
               manifest
               to
               their
               own
               Souls
               and
               others
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               their
               Christ
               was
               true
               2.
               
               That
               their
               Spirit
               was
               Gods
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               they
               were
               charged
               with
               denying
               the
               Institutions
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               many
               Will-worships
               ,
               as
               
                 Preaching
                 of
                 Women
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               I
               went
               on
               purpose
               to
               Discourse
               of
               these
               matters
               (
               this
               being
               the
               time
               of
               their
               
                 Generall
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Concourse
               )
               I
               
               was
               stopt
               by
               the
               sudden
               praying
               of
               the
               
                 Governour
                 's
                 Wife
              
               ,
               who
               also
               told
               me
               of
               her
               asking
               her
               husband
               at
               home
               (
               meaning
               Christ
               which
               I
               had
               toucht
               upon
               )
               I
               rose
               up
               and
               said
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               had
               so
               alleadged
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               answered
               him
               :
               But
               I
               would
               not
               Countenance
               so
               much
               the
               violation
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Order
              
               in
               making
               a
               Reply
               to
               a
               Woman
               in
               Publick
               :
               Hereupon
               
                 I.
                 Nicols
              
               stood
               up
               and
               said
               
                 [
                 In
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 neither
                 male
                 or
                 female
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               I
               was
               Replying
               to
               him
               and
               to
               
                 I.
                 Burnets
              
               Speech
               also
               concerning
               their
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               I
               was
               stopt
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Burnets
              
               sudden
               falling
               to
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               dismissing
               the
               Assembly
               .
               I
               resolved
               (
               with
               Gods
               help
               )
               to
               be
               Patient
               and
               Civill
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               ceased
               ,
               not
               seing
               a
               willingness
               in
               them
               for
               me
               to
               proceed
               ;
               which
               experience
               made
               me
               not
               to
               trouble
               [
               13
               ]
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               and
               the
               Assembly
               at
               Providence
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               make
               a
               fair
               and
               Solemn
               offer
               of
               Dispute
               about
               these
               matters
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               notorioufly
               false
               ,
               that
               I
               Owned
               or
               Countenanced
               any
               of
               their
               Opinions
               .
            
             
               5
               You
               tell
               me
               of
               my
               foisting
               in
               that
               word
               Damning
               ,
               and
               I
               tell
               you
               that
               those
               words
               of
               Condemnation
               and
               Damnation
               are
               all
               one
               in
               your
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               and
               English
               and
               other
               Languages
               :
               So
               that
               in
               your
               telling
               me
               if
               I
               hearken
               not
               to
               you
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               my
               Condemnation
               ,
               you
               (
               all
               one
               )
               tell
               mee
               it
               will
               be
               my
               Damnation
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               Damnations
               ,
               one
               which
               all
               Mankind
               is
               under
               ,
               
                 (
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 is
                 condemned
                 already
              
               )
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               finall
               Sentence
               
                 [
                 Goe
                 ye
                 Cursed
              
               ]
               my
               Charity
               bids
               judge
               that
               you
               meant
               not
               the
               latter
               :
               But
               my
               Knowledg
               tells
               me
               amongst
               
               Iews
               and
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Papists
              
               and
               Protestants
               and
               Pagans
               (
               with
               all
               of
               which
               I
               have
               conversed
               )
               I
               never
               met
               with
               such
               a
               Judging
               Censuring
               Reviling
               spirit
               as
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Quakers
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               As
               to
               my
               saying
               in
               my
               14th
               Position
               ,
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Quakers
               tends
               to
               a
               sudden
               
                 Cutting
                 off
              
               of
               people
               ,
               yea
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               :
               It
               lyes
               upon
               me
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               and
               you
               do
               only
               upbraid
               me
               with
               it
               but
               offer
               no
               disproof
               ,
               nor
               can
               you
               or
               any
               other
               evade
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               Roots
               of
               Affairs
               and
               Actions
               are
               dig'd
               up
               and
               examined
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Next
               you
               cry
               out
               against
               my
               Blood-thirsty
               spirit
               in
               
                 William
                 Harris
              
               his
               Case
               :
               and
               I
               answer
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               sign
               nor
               the
               part
               of
               Loyall
               and
               gratefull
               subjects
               having
               received
               such
               wonderfull
               Favours
               and
               Priviledges
               from
               so
               mighty
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               so
               to
               Slight
               and
               damn
               ,
               to
               Null
               and
               make
               void
               such
               Royall
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               .
               
               Is
               it
               not
               high
               and
               monstrous
               abominable
               Presumption
               for
               any
               man
               to
               quarrel
               with
               
                 Soveraign
                 Majesty
              
               for
               granting
               Favour
               and
               Mercy
               to
               the
               Souls
               and
               Bodyes
               of
               their
               Subjects
               (
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               even
               in
               Conscience
               to
               God
               )
               and
               for
               dispensing
               with
               Laws
               made
               for
               Superstitions
               and
               Oppressions
               .
               I
               think
               you
               have
               been
               an
               Officer
               your self
               in
               a
               Corporation
               in
               England
               :
               I
               question
               how
               you
               durst
               then
               (
               or
               durst
               now
               )
               omit
               to
               take
               Cognizance
               of
               such
               Actings
               ,
               against
               your
               Corporations
               safety
               ,
               and
               the
               Honour
               and
               royall
               supream
               Authority
               of
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               I
               was
               in
               place
               and
               ingaged
               more
               than
               others
               to
               maintain
               the
               righteous
               splendor
               of
               the
               Kings
               Crown
               and
               Majesty
               and
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               the
               Colonyes
               safety
               
               peace
               and
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               acted
               not
               without
               the
               Counsel
               and
               Concurrence
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               14
               ]
               Magistrates
               who
               did
               no
               more
               but
               what
               belonged
               to
               our
               Duty
               and
               Alleagiance
               as
               faithfull
               Officers
               to
               his
               Majesty
               and
               this
               Colony
               under
               him
               :
               nor
               did
               we
               any
               more
               then
               Necessity
               and
               common
               Prudence
               compeld
               us
               to
               ,
               for
               who
               knoweth
               what
               
                 after
                 Reckonings
              
               may
               befall
               us
               ?
               Did
               not
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               (
               when
               in
               place
               )
               more
               than
               justifie
               us
               ,
               by
               judging
               himself
               bound
               to
               hurry
               your self
               ,
               and
               about
               twenty
               more
               to
               Newport
               ,
               to
               answer
               for
               Contempt
               of
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               though
               but
               in
               an
               accidentall
               ,
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               (
               by
               his
               Covetous
               violence
               )
               occasioned
               Meeting
               .
               Was
               not
               
                 Mr
                 Clark
              
               (
               though
               favourable
               to
               
                 W.
                 H.
              
               )
               so
               amazed
               at
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               his
               desperate
               Presumptions
               ,
               that
               he
               readily
               acted
               with
               us
               in
               Examination
               and
               Commitment
               ?
               Yea
               did
               not
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               (
               upon
               the
               point
               )
               Confess
               that
               we
               could
               not
               but
               Commit
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               provided
               beforehand
               his
               Bedding
               ,
               and
               other
               Conveniences
               for
               a
               Prison
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               It
               is
               not
               true
               that
               either
               in
               Word
               or
               Writing
               I
               cryed
               out
               Treason
               against
               him
               .
               But
               it
               is
               notoriously
               known
               ,
               that
               he
               and
               his
               Complices
               lay
               in
               Wait
               ,
               and
               at
               Catch
               at
               every
               word
               as
               Foxes
               and
               Lyons
               for
               
                 Mr
                 Greens
              
               Blood
               and
               mine
               ,
               as
               Traitors
               against
               
                 King
                 Charles
              
               for
               our
               pleading
               the
               Colonyes
               proceeding
               against
               
                 W
                 Harris
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwell
              
               .
            
             
               Oh
               Friend
               ,
               whither
               will
               thy
               poor
               Soul
               next
               be
               hurried
               ?
               
               Is
               not
               the
               Gap
               and
               Gate
               now
               left
               open
               for
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               or
               any
               man
               to
               Dispute
               openly
               against
               
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Prerogative
              
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               knowes
               not
               ,
               nor
               his
               Councill
               nor
               Iudges
               the
               Laws
               ?
               that
               he
               cannot
               dispence
               with
               
                 penall
                 Laws
              
               on
               the
               Consciences
               of
               his
               
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Papists
              
               or
               Protestants
               ,
               at
               Home
               or
               Abroad
               ?
               But
               see
               the
               Finger
               of
               the
               most
               High
               !
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Majesty
              
               (
               as
               if
               he
               knew
               all
               our
               proceedings
               against
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               his
               presumptions
               ,
               debasing
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Power
              
               and
               Prerogative
               )
               in
               the
               present
               juncture
               of
               these
               Affairs
               ,
               sent
               forth
               his
               
                 Royall
                 Declaration
              
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               asserting
               his
               
                 Supream
                 Power
              
               and
               Authority
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               and
               by
               virtue
               of
               many
               Statutes
               and
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               that
               your self
               and
               others
               may
               admire
               your
               
                 new
                 spirit
              
               ,
               how
               much
               ,
               and
               how
               often
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               hath
               your
               own
               Mouth
               and
               Hand
               (
               and
               
                 Capt.
                 Fenner
              
               and
               diverse
               with
               you
               )
               declared
               and
               remonstranced
               to
               the
               
                 Generall
                 Assembly
              
               against
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               (
               which
               Assembly
               therefore
               fined
               him
               and
               outed
               him
               )
               as
               the
               restless
               Fire-brand
               of
               Town
               and
               Colony
               and
               who
               hath
               with
               all
               his
               power
               now
               kindled
               and
               blown
               this
               Fire
               between
               [
               15
               ]
               
                 Conecticut
                 Colony
              
               and
               our selves
               .
               Yet
               now
               in
               your
               ,
               and
               the
               Quakers
               bosom
               ,
               must
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               be
               hug'd
               ,
               as
               an
               innocent
               and
               peaceable
               Soul
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               faithfull
               Officers
               reproached
               and
               threatned
               as
               Blood-thirsty
               and
               cruel
               Oppressors
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               You
               bid
               me
               mind
               my
               Books
               ,
               and
               my
               being
               for
               and
               against
               Persecution
               :
               But
               through
               Gods
               mercy
               I
               can
               look
               at
               them
               with
               humble
               Thanksgiving
               and
               peace
               ,
               without
               any
               recoiling
               thought
               to
               Persecution
               (
               as
               you
               falsly
               intimate
               )
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               As
               to
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               his
               
                 Armour
                 ,
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 Cuttings
              
               
               with
               which
               you
               threaten
               me
               ;
               I
               desire
               to
               think
               as
               low
               of
               my self
               ,
               
                 &
                 .c.
              
               as
               you
               or
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               can
               think
               high
               of
               himself
               .
               It
               is
               infinite
               mercy
               that
               I
               live
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               
                 Living
                 Dog
              
               may
               wait
               for
               Crums
               of
               mercy
               ,
               clearly
               to
               See
               ,
               dearly
               to
               Love
               ,
               uprightly
               to
               Follow
               ,
               and
               constantly
               to
               Maintain
               the
               eternall
               Crown
               and
               Glory
               of
               the
               true
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               his
               most
               holy
               Spirit
               and
               Scriptures
               ,
               with
               whose
               gracious
               Assistanee
               I
               hope
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               
                 Quakers
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               Christ
               have
               no
               Communion
               .
            
             
               
                 Roger
                 Williams
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           THe
           Ingenious
           and
           upright
           Reader
           might
           now
           well
           suppose
           that
           the
           Contest
           were
           over
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Light
           of
           Truth
           or
           Reason
           or
           Scripture
           or
           Experience
           ,
           or
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Prudent
           or
           their
           own
           Consciences
           that
           will
           satisfie
           this
           
             white
             Devill
          
           of
           this
           pretended
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           I
           crave
           the
           Readers
           Patience
           while
           I
           produce
           I.
           T.
           his
           third
           and
           last
           Letter
           to
           me
           and
           my
           Answer
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Neighbour
                 ,
              
            
             
               COncerning
               the
               mistaking
               the
               Date
               of
               my
               Letter
               as
               thou
               writest
               ,
               
               which
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               seing
               I
               sent
               it
               thee
               the
               same
               day
               I
               writ
               it
               ,
               but
               thine
               ,
               I
               heard
               of
               it
               some
               dayes
               before
               I
               received
               it
               .
               As
               for
               my
               passing
               over
               many
               particulars
               (
               which
               did
               not
               concern
               the
               matter
               in
               handling
               )
               I
               willingly
               omitted
               them
               ,
               discerning
               thy
               subtil
               spirit
               ,
               in
               no
               respect
               answering
               by
               scripture
               or
               reason
               my
               loving
               Admonitions
               to
               thee
               :
               But
               in
               thine
               own
               words
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               bruitish
               ,
               irrationall
               ,
               childish
               to
               affirm
               
               we
               are
               worse
               then
               Barbarians
               ,
               which
               thy
               
                 sordid
                 Positions
              
               do
               hold
               forth
               ?
               How
               childish
               ,
               yea
               how
               foolish
               dost
               thou
               shew
               thy self
               in
               thy
               first
               Position
               ,
               for
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               to
               prove
               what
               he
               and
               all
               friends
               disown
               ,
               and
               in
               scorn
               thou
               callest
               Quakers
               .
               And
               in
               thy
               
                 12th
                 Position
              
               dost
               affirm
               ,
               
                 That
                 our
                 Sufferings
                 are
                 no
                 Evidence
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               Thou
               mightest
               have
               spar'd
               thy
               paines
               in
               bringing
               [
               16
               ]
               forth
               this
               Brat
               ,
               
               which
               is
               of
               thine
               owne
               begetting
               :
               But
               we
               are
               sure
               it
               is
               an
               Evidence
               against
               thee
               ,
               &
               all
               other
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               persecute
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               drunk
               deep
               of
               the
               Cup
               of
               Fornication
               ,
               upon
               whom
               the
               Violls
               of
               
                 Gods
                 wrath
              
               are
               powred
               forth
               in
               
                 spirituall
                 Fornications
              
               .
            
             
               How
               darest
               thou
               find
               fault
               with
               me
               in
               not
               alleadging
               scripture
               ,
               nor
               reason
               in
               declaring
               against
               thy
               impious
               Charges
               mentioned
               in
               thy
               railing
               &
               impious
               positions
               ?
               Would'st
               thou
               have
               me
               to
               take
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               (
               which
               thou
               challengest
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               to
               answer
               )
               to
               give
               like
               a
               fool
               scripture
               &
               reason
               for
               what
               thou
               assignest
               another
               to
               doe
               ?
               Oh
               what
               Serpent-like
               spirit
               dost
               thou
               act
               by
               ,
               that
               dost
               not
               own
               my
               plain
               dealing
               with
               thee
               in
               owning
               the
               scripture
               &
               wrestest
               &
               foistest
               in
               ,
               as
               I
               meant
               not
               ,
               nor
               writ
               :
               If
               thy
               spirit
               were
               reall
               (
               as
               before
               men
               thy
               words
               seem
               to
               import
               )
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               then
               shew
               a
               smiling
               Countenance
               when
               War
               is
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               in
               witnessing
               against
               thy
               Neighbours
               secretly
               ,
               against
               that
               Golden
               rule
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 as
                 thou
                 would'st
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 .
              
               Thou
               countest
               it
               open
               violence
               for
               a
               Woman
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               knewest
               what
               Woman
               that
               should
               not
               speake
               thou
               would'st
               have
               spared
               me
               these
               lines
               writing
               ,
               &
               have
               eased
               thy selfe
               of
               thy
               great
               struglings
               &
               strivings
               within
               thee
               to
               bring
               forth
               on
               
               Abortive
               .
               Thou
               chargest
               me
               in
               making
               a
               great
               Out-cry
               against
               thy
               Blood-thirsty
               spirit
               ,
               concerning
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               ,
               as
               though
               thou
               didest
               at
               no
               time
               cry
               out
               Treoson
               Treason
               .
               Answ.
               how
               dost
               thou
               shift
               of
               as
               one
               that
               is
               guilty
               ,
               and
               dare
               not
               mention
               the
               case
               I
               writ
               upon
               ,
               shufling
               it
               to
               be
               his
               last
               imprisonment
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               ,
               but
               as
               I
               had
               it
               related
               by
               thee
               :
               But
               the
               Circumstances
               considered
               ,
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               paraleld
               (
               as
               my
               Letter
               declareth
               )
               with
               this
               last
               Case
               of
               W.
               Harris
               .
               First
               ,
               thy
               taking
               Oath
               against
               my
               wife
               upon
               an
               other
               mans
               word
               on
               purpose
               to
               allay
               thy
               furious
               spirit
               against
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               ,
               he
               not
               thinking
               thou
               wouldest
               have
               prosecuted
               against
               her
               ,
               as
               also
               against
               sixteen
               of
               thy
               peaceable
               neighbours
               ,
               Can
               thou
               deny
               that
               at
               that
               Court
               thou
               cryed
               not
               out
               
                 Treason
                 Treason
              
               ,
               making
               all
               as
               guilty
               as
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               ?
               Thou
               sayest
               I
               bid
               thee
               mind
               thy
               Book
               written
               against
               Persecution
               ,
               and
               yet
               thy self
               a
               Persecutor
               of
               thy
               peaceable
               Neighbours
               even
               unto
               death
               .
               Answ.
               How
               canst
               thou
               in
               peace
               (
               through
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               ,
               (
               as
               thou
               sayest
               )
               look
               upon
               thy
               wicked
               Travels
               to
               murther
               the
               Innocent
               as
               thou
               didest
               at
               Newport
               ,
               crying
               out
               Treason
               being
               President
               .
            
             
               Also
               what
               I
               have
               spoken
               against
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               touching
               his
               firing
               the
               Town
               and
               Colony
               ,
               I
               thought
               so
               ,
               and
               therefore
               contended
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               never
               sought
               his
               life
               ,
               
               note
               that
               
                 R.
                 W.
              
               Thou
               sayst
               [
               17
               ]
               thou
               art
               not
               conscious
               of
               any
               recoyling
               in
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               in
               a
               thought
               .
               Here
               thou
               manifest's
               an
               impious
               spirit
               that
               seekes
               to
               murther
               the
               Innocent
               :
               what
               Fury
               possesseth
               thee
               to
               talk
               of
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               &
               yet
               retainest
               a
               
                 murtherous
                 mind
              
               ,
               not
               having
               repented
               of
               thy
               wickednesse
               ,
               how
               is
               thy
               heart
               hardned
               in
               seeking
               the
               lives
               of
               
               such
               as
               thou
               thy self
               hast
               confest
               to
               be
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ?
               Oh
               murtherous
               man
               that
               hath
               not
               any
               Remorse
               for
               thy
               long-liv'd
               Wickedness
               ,
               I
               am
               sorry
               for
               thee
               ,
               though
               thou
               slight
               all
               my
               writings
               &
               counsells
               ,
               &
               take
               all
               in
               the
               worst
               sence
               ;
               yet
               I
               beseech
               thee
               to
               consider
               thy
               latter
               end
               ,
               &
               my
               desire
               for
               thee
               is
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               awaken
               thy
               Soul
               &
               give
               thee
               Repentance
               unto
               life
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               thou
               writest
               how
               highly
               I
               esteem
               of
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               .
               and
               thou
               desirest
               to
               think
               as
               low
               of
               thy self
               :
               How
               will
               this
               agree
               with
               thy
               boasting
               of
               great
               Education
               ,
               great
               Experiences
               ,
               great
               struglings
               and
               strivings
               within
               to
               bring
               out
               thy
               Positions
               and
               Conclusions
               ,
               which
               all
               my
               loving
               Testimonyes
               against
               (
               as
               issuing
               from
               a
               diabolicall
               spirit
               )
               did
               no
               more
               take
               place
               with
               ,
               then
               a
               Feather
               against
               a
               Rock
               .
               Call
               to
               mind
               the
               preaching
               of
               Jonas
               to
               
                 Ninive
                 ,
                 yet
                 forty
                 dayes
                 and
                 Ninive
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
              
               (
               a
               short
               speech
               )
               yet
               they
               repented
               and
               the
               Lord
               pardoned
               :
               And
               so
               I
               desire
               thou
               mayest
               repent
               and
               find
               mercy
               with
               the
               God
               of
               mercy
               .
            
             
               
                 Thy
                 Neighbour
                 
                   I.
                   T.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           THus
           Reader
           it
           pleased
           the
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           only
           Wise
           ,
           to
           pierce
           through
           my
           heart
           with
           the
           thrusts
           and
           stabs
           of
           a
           of
           a
           foul-mouth'd
           
             slanderous
             spirit
          
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           long
           professed
           friends
           and
           lovers
           ,
           yet
           pretending
           the
           name
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           my self
           .
           How
           doth
           it
           behoove
           us
           then
           to
           make
           sure
           that
           we
           can
           in
           truth
           say
           as
           Ieremiah
           ,
           Lam.
           3.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             portion
             saith
             my
             Soul
             O
             Lord
          
           ;
           Thou
           and
           none
           else
           ,
           Thou
           alone
           without
           
             Health
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             Beauty
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             
             Lands
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             Friends
             ,
          
           &
           .c.
           
           How
           should
           we
           make
           sure
           that
           with
           Thomas
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           
             my
             Lord
             and
             my
             God
          
           ?
           for
           whose
           sake
           we
           ought
           joyfully
           to
           bear
           what
           
             false
             Christs
             ,
             false
             spirits
          
           and
           their
           Souldiers
           can
           dart
           from
           Earth
           or
           Hell
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
               My
               Answer
               was
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
               MY
               ancient
               Friend
               ,
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               most
               High
               to
               give
               to
               all
               mankind
               (
               his
               Children
               also
               and
               them
               especially
               )
               many
               
                 bitter
                 Cups
              
               ,
               and
               that
               oftentimes
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 dear
                 friends
              
               and
               [
               18
               ]
               
                 dear
                 Relations
              
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               fall
               more
               in
               love
               with
               himself
               then
               ever
               who
               isinfinitely
               more
               sweet
               ,
               and
               even
               Holiness
               and
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               and
               Love
               it self
               .
            
             
               Your
               Lines
               (
               in
               this
               your
               third
               Fury
               against
               me
               )
               being
               full
               of
               Bitterness
               in
               themselves
               ,
               are
               more
               bitter
               to
               my
               Spirit
               upon
               diverse
               accounts
               .
               But
               the
               
                 most
                 High
              
               and
               
                 only
                 Wise
              
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               your
               judgment
               and
               Conscience
               (
               and
               mine
               )
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               yet
               that
               will
               not
               acquit
               us
               ,
               we
               both
               say
               we
               must
               come
               to
               another
               Barr
               ,
               and
               there
               stand
               or
               fall
               eternally
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               ,
               First
               .
               You
               tell
               me
               you
               willingly
               omitted
               the
               Particulars
               I
               mentioned
               as
               not
               concerning
               the
               matters
               in
               handling
               :
               
               I
               am
               not
               of
               your
               mind
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               Easie
               yet
               a
               Suspicious
               way
               of
               answering
               ,
               and
               implyes
               not
               only
               unwillingness
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 willing
                 Ignorance
              
               and
               Guilt
               also
               :
               For
               is
               it
               not
               concerning
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               (
               especially
               when
               so
               personally
               provoked
               )
               
               to
               vindicate
               our selves
               and
               friends
               ,
               our
               Teachers
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               our
               Spirits
               and
               Religion
               also
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Next
               you
               blame
               my
               subtle
               spirit
               ,
               for
               not
               answering
               by
               Scripture
               or
               Reason
               your
               loving
               Admonitions
               :
               I
               gave
               you
               my
               Reason
               ,
               shewing
               how
               simple
               it
               was
               for
               you
               to
               give
               fire
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               my
               Paper
               was
               
                 Scurrilous
                 ,
                 full
                 fraught
                 with
                 impudent
                 Lyes
                 and
                 Slanders
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               give
               me
               not
               one
               Scripture
               nor
               Reason
               to
               prove
               any
               of
               them
               to
               be
               so
               .
               2.
               
               I
               shewed
               you
               how
               irrationall
               it
               was
               for
               you
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               so
               suddenly
               renounce
               my
               understanding
               and
               Conscience
               and
               Positions
               upon
               the
               sudden
               sound
               of
               your
               Outcry
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 Repent
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               You
               tell
               me
               it
               is
               childish
               ,
               
               bruitish
               and
               irrationall
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               you
               are
               worse
               then
               
                 Barbarians
                 :
                 Answ.
              
               I
               said
               not
               so
               in
               generall
               ,
               you
               and
               all
               the
               world
               ought
               to
               abhor
               the
               particular
               case
               ,
               viz.
               the
               stripping
               Naked
               of
               your
               Women
               and
               Maidens
               ;
               a
               case
               worse
               then
               Savage
               and
               Barbarous
               ,
               only
               practised
               by
               the
               Bruites
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               Indians
               ,
               and
               Whores
               in
               their
               drink
               ,
               when
               all
               Modesty
               and
               Reason
               is
               overwhelmed
               with
               more
               then
               common
               Drunkenness
               .
               Who
               can
               but
               abhor
               to
               think
               of
               such
               whorish
               and
               monstrous
               Immodesty
               ,
               such
               an
               hellish
               Incentive
               to
               filthy
               Lusts
               ,
               and
               that
               under
               the
               most
               holy
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               to
               my
               first
               Position
               ,
               you
               now
               tell
               me
               that
               it
               is
               childish
               and
               foolish
               for
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               to
               prove
               (
               I
               suppose
               you
               mean
               ,
               
               for
               me
               to
               desire
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               to
               prove
               )
               what
               he
               and
               all
               friends
               disown
               ,
               
               and
               thou
               in
               scorn
               callest
               Quakers
               :
               Answ.
               I
               know
               the
               Quakers
               
               say
               [
               19
               ]
               that
               name
               is
               given
               them
               in
               scorn
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               also
               know
               it
               it
               hath
               its
               denomination
               from
               those
               great
               bodily
               Shakings
               which
               have
               been
               believed
               to
               have
               come
               in
               mightily
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Devillish
                 spirits
              
               (
               for
               many
               Reasons
               of
               which
               afterward
               )
               However
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               in
               370th
               .
               page
               of
               his
               Book
               
                 in
                 Folio
              
               writes
               thus
               in
               the
               title
               of
               each
               page
               
                 [
                 The
                 Quakers
                 answer
                 .
                 The
                 Quakers
                 Answer
                 ]
              
               I
               know
               what
               may
               be
               said
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               may
               be
               said
               and
               justly
               to
               that
               excuse
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               be
               said
               in
               the
               Dispute
               following
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               As
               to
               my
               12th
               .
               Position
               ,
               of
               Suffering
               of
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               
               and
               you
               say
               it
               is
               a
               Brat
               of
               mine
               own
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               an
               evidence
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               all
               os
               my
               
                 Persecuting
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Answ.
              
               I
               shall
               (
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               prove
               that
               you
               doe
               make
               it
               an
               Evidence
               of
               your
               Religion
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               must
               be
               your
               one
               Brat
               and
               Bastard
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               my
               persecuting
               spirit
               ,
               the
               most
               High
               hath
               been
               a
               holy
               witness
               to
               my
               Travels
               and
               losses
               and
               hazards
               and
               other
               sufferings
               ,
               in
               my
               vindicating
               and
               procuring
               Soul-liberty
               :
               and
               I
               humbly
               hope
               in
               his
               mercy
               ,
               he
               will
               preserve
               me
               from
               being
               like
               many
               Quakers
               ,
               fouly
               fallen
               from
               their
               former
               
                 Christan
                 Religion
              
            
             
               6.
               
               You
               say
               ,
               
                 How
                 darest
                 thou
                 blame
                 me
                 for
                 not
                 giving
                 Scripture
                 or
                 Reason
                 against
                 thy
                 railing
                 and
                 impious
                 Positions
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 challengest
                 and
                 assignest
                 another
                 to
                 doe
                 it
              
               G.
               Fox
               ,
               
                 &
                 .c.
                 
                 Answ.
              
               I
               only
               blamed
               
                 I.
                 T.
              
               for
               being
               so
               fierce
               and
               furious
               ,
               so
               hot
               and
               hasty
               in
               crying
               out
               
                 a
                 scurrilous
                 Paper
                 fraught
                 with
                 lyes
                 and
                 impudent
                 slanders
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               gave
               me
               not
               one
               Scripture
               or
               Reason
               against
               any
               one
               of
               them
               :
               common
               
               Modesty
               and
               humane
               Sobriety
               would
               have
               taught
               a
               little
               Patience
               ,
               till
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               had
               answered
               ,
               or
               untill
               you
               had
               answered
               something
               of
               Scripture
               or
               Reason
               your self
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Nextly
               you
               tell
               me
               of
               my
               
                 Serpent-like
                 spirit
              
               in
               witnessing
               against
               my
               neighbour
               secretly
               :
               To
               which
               I
               lay
               before
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               you
               intend
               2.
               
               I
               know
               it
               not
               to
               be
               any
               Crime
               (
               much
               less
               a
               serpent-like
               spirit
               as
               your
               railing
               pen
               phrases
               it
               )
               to
               give
               a
               true
               testimony
               ,
               and
               witness
               in
               private
               and
               publick
               ,
               even
               against
               the
               highest
               and
               dearest
               ,
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               God
               and
               Truth
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               only
               High
               and
               only
               Dear
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               As
               to
               
                 Womens
                 preaching
              
               
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               you
               tell
               me
               that
               I
               know
               not
               what
               that
               Woman
               is
               ,
               Answ.
               I
               know
               the
               allegoricall
               Interpretations
               given
               of
               both
               those
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               the
               Corinths
               and
               Timothy
               ,
               But
               where
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               is
               plain
               ,
               and
               agrees
               20
               ]
               even
               with
               Nature
               it self
               ;
               where
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
               gives
               Reasons
               why
               Scripture
               should
               be
               fo
               expounded
               (
               which
               is
               an
               extraordinary
               signification
               of
               Gods
               soveraign
               will
               and
               pleasure
               )
               where
               else
               one
               part
               must
               be
               Literall
               and
               an
               other
               part
               Allegoricall
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               most
               improper
               and
               not
               suiting
               to
               the
               Majesty
               and
               Purity
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Spirit
              
               )
               what
               can
               be
               soberly
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               and
               with
               any
               sober
               reason
               collected
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Order
               (
               and
               all
               Order
               and
               Wisdom
               it self
               )
               is
               pleased
               there
               to
               set
               down
               the
               Order
               of
               his
               Worship
               in
               the
               Christian
               Congregations
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Concerning
               
                 W
                 Harris
              
               you
               tell
               me
               I
               shift
               
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               for
               you
               meant
               not
               
                 W
                 Harris
              
               his
               last
               Imprisonment
               :
               You
               prove
               it
               by
               my
               taking
               Oath
               against
               your
               Wife
               upon
               an
               other
               mans
               word
               on
               purpose
               to
               allay
               my
               furious
               spirit
               against
               
                 W
                 Harris
              
               .
               These
               are
               your
               words
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               taken
               three
               wayes
               ,
               but
               neither
               of
               them
               can
               I
               call
               to
               mind
               :
               God
               knowes
               I
               truly
               desire
               to
               See
               ,
               Lament
               and
               forsake
               every
               Idle
               word
               or
               thought
               ,
               which
               my
               soul
               may
               be
               satisfied
               is
               so
               :
               for
               I
               dare
               not
               goe
               beyond
               (
               as
               you
               proudly
               doe
               )
               that
               Direction
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 dayly
              
               to
               cry
               
                 [
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 Trespasses
              
               ]
               I
               dare
               most
               confidently
               deny
               that
               simple
               Charge
               ,
               viz.
               that
               I
               should
               cry
               out
               Treason
               Treason
               ,
               against
               your
               Wife
               and
               others
               ,
               labouring
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               the
               same
               guilt
               with
               
                 W.
                 Harris
              
               .
               whose
               facts
               and
               courses
               others
               (
               of
               no
               small
               Authority
               and
               Prudence
               amongst
               us
               ,
               with
               whome
               I
               advised
               )
               saw
               to
               be
               desperate
               high
               Treason
               against
               the
               Laws
               of
               our
               
                 Mother
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               Colony
               also
               .
               When
               
                 W
                 Harris
              
               ,
               sent
               his
               writings
               or
               Books
               to
               the
               Main
               and
               to
               the
               Iland
               ,
               against
               all
               
                 Earthly
                 Powers
                 ,
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Charters
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 Punishments
                 ,
                 Rates
                 ,
              
               
               yea
               and
               against
               all
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
              
               ,
               under
               that
               Notion
               that
               the
               People
               should
               shortly
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 no
                 lords
                 no
                 masters
              
               ;
               and
               had
               in
               open
               Court
               protested
               ,
               (
               before
               the
               whole
               Colony
               assembled
               )
               that
               he
               would
               maintain
               his
               Writings
               with
               his
               Blood.
               Was
               it
               my
               Fury
               (
               as
               you
               call
               it
               )
               or
               was
               it
               not
               Honesty
               and
               Duty
               to
               God
               and
               the
               Colony
               and
               the
               
                 higher
                 Powers
              
               then
               in
               England
               to
               act
               faithfully
               and
               impartially
               in
               the
               place
               wherein
               I
               then
               stood
               Centinell
               ?
            
             
             
               And
               it
               is
               not
               true
               that
               I
               sought
               his
               life
               as
               you
               upbraid
               me
               ,
               much
               less
               theirs
               ,
               who
               purposely
               (
               as
               the
               most
               high
               God
               is
               witness
               )
               were
               presented
               ,
               that
               some
               prudent
               course
               might
               be
               taken
               by
               the
               Court
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               their
               greater
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               Colonyes
               also
               .
               By
               your
               reason
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Majesty
              
               ,
               his
               Iudges
               (
               yea
               all
               Iudges
               )
               [
               21
               ]
               yea
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               yea
               the
               
                 most
                 High
              
               ,
               and
               
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
              
               shall
               be
               condemned
               as
               Blood-thirsty
               ,
               bloody
               seekers
               of
               the
               lives
               (
               though
               of
               high
               handed
               wilfull
               and
               dangerous
               Transgressors
               )
               as
               though
               Iustice
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               true
               Pitty
               and
               just
               Severity
               might
               not
               harmonize
               ,
               and
               make
               up
               the
               blessed
               concord
               of
               Peace
               together
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               You
               mind
               me
               again
               of
               my
               Books
               against
               Persecution
               ,
               and
               yet
               my self
               a
               Persecutor
               of
               my
               peacable
               Neighbours
               to
               the
               Death
               ,
               murthering
               the
               innocent
               ,
               yea
               that
               I
               still
               retain
               a
               Murtherous
               mind
               ,
               and
               you
               cry
               out
               against
               me
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 murtherous
                 Man
              
               &
               .c.
               
               To
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               better
               than
               David
               ,
               nor
               (
               in
               this
               case
               )
               are
               you
               better
               than
               Shimei
               ,
               who
               rak't
               up
               Stones
               and
               Dirt
               ,
               and
               flung
               them
               with
               Railings
               at
               David
               ,
               crying
               out
               
                 Come
                 out
                 thou
                 bloody
                 Man
              
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               also
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               
                 W.
                 H.
              
               I
               never
               appeared
               In
               Town
               or
               Colony
               against
               him
               for
               any
               private
               matter
               (
               although
               many
               wayes
               extraordinarily
               provoked
               and
               wronged
               by
               him
               )
               but
               alwayes
               in
               Witness
               (
               as
               I
               humbly
               appeal
               unto
               God
               )
               I
               say
               in
               witnessing
               against
               his
               
                 running
                 down
              
               and
               destroying
               the
               Publick
               ,
               
               (
               as
               at
               this
               day
               )
               for
               his
               Private
               Covetous
               and
               Contentious
               Ends.
               
            
             
               And
               for
               your self
               ,
               
               who
               cry
               out
               so
               much
               of
               Blood
               and
               Murther
               for
               my
               being
               impartiall
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               
               King
               and
               the
               Countrey
               :
               I
               heartily
               wish
               that
               your
               hands
               were
               washed
               from
               the
               bloody
               trade
               of
               Liquours
               to
               the
               Indians
               ,
               which
               even
               the
               Quakers
               have
               practised
               ,
               telling
               the
               Indians
               that
               the
               Quakers
               only
               know
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               sell
               them
               Powder
               and
               Liquors
               cheaper
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               mix
               water
               with
               Rhum
               as
               others
               did
               :
               so
               that
               by
               many
               sudden
               deaths
               ,
               what
               by
               Consumptions
               and
               Dropsies
               ,
               the
               Barbarians
               have
               been
               murthered
               ,
               hundreds
               ,
               if
               not
               thousands
               in
               the
               whole
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               more
               in
               this
               Colony
               than
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Countrey
               beside
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               ,
               against
               which
               I
               have
               witnessed
               from
               Court
               to
               Court
               in
               vain
               .
            
             
               11
               You
               ask
               me
               how
               I
               can
               think
               as
               low
               of
               my self
               ,
               as
               you
               high
               of
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               ,
               when
               I
               boast
               of
               
                 Education
                 Experience
                 &
                 .c.
              
               
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               I
               boast
               as
               Paul
               did
               ,
               who
               confest
               himself
               the
               least
               of
               all
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               chiefe
               of
               Sinners
               ;
               and
               yet
               reckons
               up
               the
               Priviledges
               end
               Favours
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               vouchsafed
               to
               him
               ,
               against
               the
               foule
               Clamours
               of
               his
               malicious
               and
               envious
               Opposites
               ,
               the
               false
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               You
               conclude
               with
               advising
               my
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               you
               propose
               to
               me
               the
               case
               of
               Nineve
               ,
               telling
               me
               that
               forty
               dayes
               is
               a
               short
               Speech
               .
            
             
               22
               ]
               Answ.
               I
               humbly
               beseech
               the
               Lord
               to
               help
               you
               and
               me
               ,
               humbly
               and
               faithfully
               to
               examine
               our
               true
               laying
               of
               that
               Foundation
               of
               a
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               totall
               turning
               of
               our
               Soul
               or
               Spirit
               unto
               God
               ;
               not
               out
               of
               Fear
               or
               self
               ends
               ,
               as
               Dissemblers
               do
               ;
               but
               in
               Mariage-love
               with
               God
               that
               it
               might
               be
               said
               unto
               us
               ,
               
                 thy
                 Maker
                 is
                 thy
                 Husband
              
               .
            
             
             
               As
               to
               your
               special
               Hint
               to
               me
               of
               forty
               dayes
               ,
               I
               can
               say
               it
               (
               through
               infinite
               mercy
               )
               that
               more
               than
               forty
               or
               fifty
               yeares
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               acquainted
               with
               Death
               ,
               and
               have
               (
               not
               seldom
               )
               familiarly
               discoursed
               with
               the
               Grave
               and
               
                 Pit
                 of
                 Rottenness
              
               :
               I
               have
               desired
               to
               be
               ready
               at
               a
               
                 minutes
                 warning
              
               ,
               waiting
               for
               a
               wind
               to
               transport
               me
               (
               as
               Paul
               speaks
               )
               unto
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               in
               
                 Abrahams
                 Bosome
              
               which
               is
               best
               of
               all
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               to
               know
               that
               I
               believe
               there
               is
               a
               
                 black
                 Familiar
              
               that
               haunts
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               he
               whispers
               to
               you
               that
               within
               forty
               dayes
               you
               shall
               be
               ridd
               of
               me
               except
               I
               repent
               ;
               
               he
               may
               see
               into
               the
               crazy
               temper
               of
               my
               house
               of
               Clay
               .
               (
               These
               Dog-dayes
               not
               to
               continue
               and
               abide
               a
               little
               of
               that
               time
               )
               Or
               God
               may
               suffer
               him
               by
               some
               immediate
               Revelation
               to
               employ
               some
               malicious
               soul
               to
               Murther
               me
               ,
               that
               this
               foul
               Lyar
               and
               Murtherer
               may
               extoll
               and
               predicate
               himself
               in
               print
               by
               your
               Pens
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               true
               Prophet
               ,
               applauding
               and
               triumphing
               in
               the
               righteous
               Judgment
               of
               God
               against
               a
               Blasphemer
               of
               your
               gods
               and
               godesses
               .
               I
               believe
               that
               every
               
                 Hair
                 of
                 mine
                 head
              
               ,
               and
               every
               Minute
               of
               my
               Life
               is
               in
               the
               mercifull
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               simply
               and
               blasphemously
               think
               as
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               that
               my
               Soul
               is
               a
               piece
               or
               part
               of
               God
               ;
               
               nor
               can
               I
               (
               as
               the
               unbelieving
               Quakers
               )
               slight
               the
               Rising
               of
               my
               body
               ;
               Steven
               fell
               asleep
               ,
               and
               so
               (
               among
               Stones
               or
               whatever
               his
               holy
               Wisdom
               pleaseth
               )
               I
               humbly
               hope
               shall
               I
               ,
               and
               rise
               again
               in
               the
               Morning
               .
            
             
               
                 R.
                 W.
                 
              
               
                 Prouidence
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   30.
                   1672.
                   
                   (
                   so
                   called
                   )
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           HItherto
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           have
           been
           the
           Skirmishings
           of
           my
           Forlorn-Hope
           ;
           I
           hasten
           now
           to
           the
           relation
           of
           the
           main
           Battle
           ,
           for
           after
           this
           my
           third
           Letter
           and
           Answer
           ,
           I
           heard
           no
           more
           of
           that
           foul
           and
           
             slanderous
             spirit
          
           :
           I
           should
           rejoice
           to
           be
           instrumentall
           to
           his
           casting
           out
           of
           my
           ancient
           friend
           
             I
             T.
          
           however
           he
           pluckt
           in
           his
           horns
           as
           
             G
             Fox
          
           himself
           did
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           yet
           heard
           no
           further
           .
        
         
           Within
           some
           few
           dayes
           after
           that
           our
           
             Deputy
             Governour
          
           had
           [
           23
           ]
           delivered
           my
           Paper
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           strange
           Quakers
           (
           as
           was
           agreed
           with
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           )
           came
           to
           Providence
           .
           
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
             ,
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           my
           house
           six
           or
           seven
           together
           :
           their
           Salutations
           were
           (
           like
           the
           meetings
           of
           their
           
             dumb
             spirit
          
           )
           in
           silence
           .
           I
           bid
           them
           welcome
           
             &
             .c.
             
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           began
           and
           said
           ,
           they
           had
           received
           a
           Paper
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           they
           came
           to
           me
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           accepted
           my
           Offer
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           appointed
           (
           according
           to
           the
           liberty
           given
           them
           by
           my self
           in
           my
           Paper
           )
           the
           9th
           .
           of
           the
           present
           August
           to
           be
           the
           day
           at
           Newport
           .
           I
           told
           them
           they
           were
           welcome
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           welcome
           because
           they
           brought
           me
           tidings
           of
           their
           Resolution
           :
           for
           I
           longed
           for
           Opportunityes
           of
           such
           Exercises
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           thought
           the
           most
           High
           invited
           us
           by
           our
           precious
           
             Libertyes
             &
             .c.
          
           
           I
           added
           that
           my
           Paper
           was
           in
           the
           first
           place
           directed
           to
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           :
           but
           they
           suddenly
           catcht
           at
           my
           word
           ,
           
           and
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           told
           me
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           was
           departed
           before
           my
           Letters
           were
           opened
           ,
           and
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           never
           saw
           my
           Paper
           (
           and
           probably
           as
           afterward
           in
           the
           dispute
           he
           spake
           honestlie
           not
           knowing
           the
           Mistery
           )
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           added
           that
           my
           
           Paper
           gave
           liberty
           to
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           or
           his
           friends
           .
           I
           sai●
           therefore
           I
           would
           not
           fail
           (
           if
           God
           pleased
           )
           to
           meet
           them
           at
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           by
           nine
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           they
           had
           appointed
           .
        
         
           They
           departed
           (
           after
           drink
           offered
           and
           accepted
           by
           some
           )
           but
           the
           next
           morning
           being
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Week
           I
           sent
           them
           word
           in
           writing
           ,
           that
           diverse
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           were
           grieved
           that
           the
           Conference
           should
           be
           carried
           away
           from
           Providence
           to
           Newport
           wholly
           ,
           
           (
           as
           some
           of
           them
           had
           also
           spoken
           )
           I
           told
           them
           that
           the
           accepting
           of
           my
           Proffer
           necessarily
           included
           the
           Conference
           about
           the
           latter
           seven
           at
           Providence
           :
           I
           told
           them
           their
           Consciences
           and
           Credits
           lay
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desired
           them
           to
           six
           on
           a
           day
           for
           the
           dispute
           of
           the
           latter
           seven
           at
           Providence
           before
           their
           departure
           hence
           .
           This
           Paper
           was
           delivered
           to
           one
           of
           their
           Company
           in
           the
           room
           where
           they
           were
           together
           ,
           but
           whither
           on
           purpose
           or
           (
           as
           t
           is
           possible
           )
           by
           mistake
           ,
           they
           say
           the
           Paper
           was
           lost
           :
           so
           receiving
           no
           Answer
           from
           them
           ,
           I
           late
           in
           the
           evening
           sent
           them
           another
           writing
           ,
           signifiing
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           hold
           my self
           ingaged
           to
           meet
           them
           at
           Newport
           about
           the
           first
           seven
           ,
           without
           their
           promise
           of
           discussing
           the
           latter
           seven
           at
           Providence
           .
           Then
           they
           wrote
           to
           me
           that
           I
           had
           seemed
           willing
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           given
           notice
           ,
           and
           the
           Countrey
           would
           come
           in
           ,
           therefore
           they
           challenged
           me
           to
           appear
           and
           prove
           my
           malicious
           [
           24
           ]
           and
           bitter
           charges
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           withall
           promised
           that
           upon
           the
           finishing
           of
           the
           first
           seven
           at
           Newport
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           would
           give
           me
           a
           meeting
           a
           
             Providence
             &
             .c.
          
           
           Upon
           the
           receipt
           of
           
           this
           ,
           I
           sent
           them
           a
           third
           writing
           signifiing
           that
           I
           rested
           in
           their
           Promise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           (
           if
           God
           pleased
           )
           I
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           be
           with
           them
           at
           the
           time
           and
           place
           appointed
           .
           And
           God
           graciously
           assisted
           me
           in
           rowing
           all
           day
           with
           my
           old
           bones
           so
           that
           I
           got
           to
           Newport
           toward
           the
           Midnight
           before
           the
           morning
           appointed
           .
        
         
           Then
           I
           sent
           them
           a
           fourth
           Paper
           (
           with
           a
           Copie
           of
           my
           first
           that
           miscaried
           as
           they
           said
           )
           and
           signified
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           convenient
           to
           agree
           about
           some
           Order
           of
           Transition
           ,
           or
           passing
           from
           one
           position
           to
           another
           :
           as
           also
           since
           they
           were
           many
           and
           I
           but
           One
           ,
           I
           presumed
           their
           Reason
           told
           them
           that
           I
           expected
           but
           
             One
             at
             once
          
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           another
           desired
           to
           speak
           ,
           the
           first
           should
           hold
           his
           peace
           ;
           as
           also
           I
           signified
           that
           some
           were
           scrupulous
           of
           going
           into
           the
           
             Quakers
             Meeting-house
          
           ,
           
           and
           therfore
           I
           desired
           some
           thoughts
           about
           it
           :
           they
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           send
           
             H.
             Bull
          
           to
           request
           me
           to
           goe
           to
           his
           house
           to
           them
           ;
           I
           went
           ;
           they
           urged
           the
           Capaciousness
           and
           Conveniency
           of
           their
           house
           ,
           and
           I
           told
           such
           as
           scrupled
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           one
           thing
           to
           goe
           into
           a
           
             Iewish
             Synagogue
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Popish
             Chappell
          
           to
           worship
           ,
           or
           countenance
           their
           Worships
           :
           another
           thing
           to
           Profess
           and
           Contest
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           Paul
           disputed
           many
           dayes
           in
           the
           
             Iewes
             Synagogues
          
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           freelie
           goe
           into
           the
           
             Popes
             Chappel
          
           ,
           to
           dispute
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Worship
           .
        
         
           I
           knew
           our
           aged
           
             Governour
             Mr.
             Nich.
             Easton
          
           &
           other
           Magistrates
           (
           of
           their
           judgment
           )
           would
           be
           there
           ,
           
           &
           so
           the
           
             Civill
             Peace
          
           maintained
           ,
           &
           I
           had
           a
           
           strange
           assurance
           given
           in
           to
           my
           spirit
           from
           God
           in
           answer
           to
           my
           poor
           requests
           
             &
             .c.
             viz
          
           ,
           that
           by
           Moderation
           and
           Patience
           I
           should
           conquer
           their
           Immoderations
           and
           impatiencies
           ,
           I
           therefore
           thought
           it
           in
           vain
           to
           spend
           time
           about
           a
           Moderatour
           :
           T
           is
           true
           they
           gave
           me
           no
           Answer
           either
           by
           Speech
           ,
           or
           writing
           concerning
           their
           coming
           on
           me
           one
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           seeming
           great
           advantage
           they
           constantly
           fell
           on
           me
           
             all
             at
             once
          
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           
             William
             Edmundson
          
           with
           grievous
           Language
           and
           insulting
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           came
           into
           the
           place
           aforesaid
           I
           found
           three
           able
           and
           noted
           preachers
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
           
             viz
             Iohn
             Stubs
             ,
             Iohn
             Burnet
             ,
             William
             Edmunson
          
           sitting
           together
           on
           an
           high
           Bench
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           their
           Judgment
           with
           them
           :
           I
           had
           heard
           [
           25
           ]
           that
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           was
           learned
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           the
           Greek
           (
           and
           I
           found
           him
           so
           )
           as
           for
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           I
           found
           him
           to
           be
           of
           a
           moderate
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           able
           Speaker
           .
           
           The
           third
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           was
           newly
           come
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           from
           Virginia
           ,
           and
           he
           proved
           the
           
             Chief
             Speaker
          
           ,
           a
           man
           not
           so
           able
           nor
           so
           moderate
           as
           the
           other
           two
           :
           For
           the
           two
           first
           would
           speak
           Argument
           ,
           and
           discuss
           and
           produce
           Scripture
           :
           but
           
             William
             Edmundson
          
           was
           very
           ignorant
           in
           the
           Scripture
           or
           any
           other
           Learning
           :
           He
           had
           been
           a
           souldier
           in
           the
           late
           warres
           ,
           a
           stout
           portly
           man
           of
           a
           great
           voice
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           make
           a
           Bragadocia
           (
           as
           he
           did
           )
           and
           a
           constant
           exercise
           meerly
           of
           my
           Patience
           :
           he
           would
           often
           Vapour
           and
           preach
           long
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           had
           patiently
           waited
           till
           the
           Gust
           was
           over
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           speak
           ,
           then
           would
           he
           stop
           my
           mouth
           with
           a
           very
           unhandsome
           Clout
           of
           a
           
           grievous
           Interruption
           :
           so
           that
           sometimes
           I
           was
           forc't
           to
           play
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           and
           to
           protest
           that
           such
           practises
           were
           against
           the
           sober
           rules
           of
           Civillity
           and
           Humanity
           .
           It
           pleased
           God
           to
           help
           me
           with
           such
           Patience
           to
           weather
           them
           ,
           that
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           openly
           confest
           twice
           ,
           
           that
           though
           some
           others
           had
           given
           them
           some
           interruptions
           ,
           yet
           that
           I
           had
           not
           done
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           took
           my
           Seat
           at
           the
           other
           end
           of
           the
           house
           opposite
           to
           them
           ,
           
           and
           began
           telling
           them
           that
           the
           
             most
             High
          
           was
           my
           witness
           ,
           that
           not
           out
           of
           any
           prejudice
           against
           ,
           or
           disrespect
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Quakers
           (
           many
           of
           whome
           I
           knew
           and
           did
           love
           and
           honour
           )
           nor
           any
           foolish
           Passion
           of
           pride
           or
           boldness
           (
           for
           I
           desired
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           my
           many
           decayes
           of
           
             my
             house
             of
             Clay
          
           ,
           and
           other
           wayes
           )
           nor
           any
           earthly
           or
           
             worldly
             ends
          
           I
           had
           that
           occasioned
           this
           trouble
           to
           my self
           and
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           first
           commanded
           this
           work
           from
           Heaven
           :
           
           Why
           should
           not
           this
           Argument
           be
           good
           for
           mee
           and
           for
           others
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Quakers
           ?
           they
           say
           their
           commands
           are
           immediate
           (
           for
           Interpretations
           are
           immediate
           )
           but
           I
           say
           they
           herein
           suffer
           Satan
           to
           cheat
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           say
           they
           pray
           ,
           they
           fast
           ,
           they
           wait
           ,
           they
           listen
           ,
           they
           judge
           of
           the
           motions
           that
           arise
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           I
           done
           .
           The
           great
           maker
           and
           searcher
           of
           all
           hearts
           knowes
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           his
           holy
           Majesty
           was
           privy
           to
           the
           Conception
           of
           this
           business
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           My
           end
           was
           ,
           
           the
           vindicating
           his
           
             most
             holy
             Name
          
           ,
           which
           my
           Soul
           saw
           was
           trodden
           in
           the
           dirt
           by
           Sathan
           clothed
           with
           
             Samuels
             Mantle
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
           bright
           garment
           of
           an
           
             Angel
             of
             Light
          
           ,
           which
           once
           he
           was
           ,
           but
           pride
           deceived
           him
           .
        
         
           26
           ]
           2.
           
           I
           had
           in
           mine
           eye
           the
           vindicating
           this
           Colony
           for
           receiving
           of
           such
           persons
           whome
           others
           would
           not
           ,
           we
           suffer
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           and
           are
           accounted
           their
           Abettors
           :
           that
           therefore
           together
           with
           the
           improvemeut
           of
           our
           Libertyes
           which
           the
           
             God
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           our
           
             Kings
             Majesty
          
           have
           graciously
           given
           us
           ,
           I
           might
           give
           a
           publick
           testimony
           against
           their
           Opinions
           in
           such
           a
           way
           and
           Exercise
           ,
           I
           judged
           it
           incumbent
           upon
           my
           Spirit
           and
           Conscience
           to
           doe
           it
           (
           in
           some
           regards
           )
           more
           than
           most
           in
           the
           Colony
           .
           I
           may
           also
           truly
           say
           that
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           had
           also
           in
           mine
           eye
           ,
           
           that
           this
           exercise
           might
           occasion
           some
           
             Soul
             Consideration
          
           in
           many
           .
           I
           told
           them
           that
           we
           had
           a
           dolefull
           Alarum
           and
           instruction
           lately
           ,
           we
           were
           taught
           what
           Salvation
           and
           saving
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           death
           and
           drowning
           of
           a
           person
           so
           known
           to
           us
           (
           and
           all
           
             N.
             England
             )
             Nicholas
             Davis
          
           .
           I
           told
           them
           our
           case
           ,
           and
           the
           case
           of
           all
           mankind
           is
           his
           (
           in
           Spirituall
           and
           
             Soul
             matters
             )
             Oh
             a
             world
             for
             an
             Oar
             ,
             a
             Rope
             ,
             a
             Plank
             .
          
           Only
           it
           must
           be
           to
           all
           of
           us
           our
           work
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           our
           Saviour
           our
           Salvation
           be
           reall
           ,
           and
           not
           failing
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Straight
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           these
           blessed
           ends
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           propagate
           by
           this
           occasion
           all
           this
           Colony
           over
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           us
           round
           about
           have
           put
           forth
           our selves
           in
           Disquisitions
           and
           Searchings
           after
           the
           true
           grounds
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           and
           Worship
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           many
           thoughts
           of
           beginning
           such
           an
           exercise
           with
           Prayer
           unto
           God
           for
           his
           Presence
           :
           
           but
           I
           
           knew
           I
           could
           not
           joyn
           with
           them
           nor
           would
           they
           owne
           my
           Prayers
           :
           I
           had
           thoughts
           (
           as
           Eliah
           among
           the
           Baalites
           )
           to
           have
           prayed
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           :
           But
           some
           Considerations
           made
           my
           spirit
           content
           with
           this
           kind
           of
           Petition
           unto
           God
           :
           For
           not
           only
           in
           my
           Closet
           and
           my
           heart
           ,
           but
           publickly
           before
           them
           all
           I
           said
           ,
           
             I
             doe
             humbly
             hope
             and
             beg
             of
          
           God
           the
           Father
           
             of
             Spirits
             so
             to
             order
             and
             direct
             our
             Spirits
             in
             these
             our
             Agitations
             ,
             that
             his
             holy
             name
             may
             receive
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Soules
           
             of
             all
             of
             us
             some
          
           Soul-profit
           
             and
             Advantage
          
           .
        
         
           I
           began
           with
           the
           first
           Position
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           
             W.
             Edmunson
          
           also
           read
           out
           of
           the
           Paper
           .
           viz.
           
        
         
           That
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           are
           not
           true
           Quakers
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           said
           I
           knew
           they
           did
           not
           owne
           that
           name
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           imposed
           on
           them
           by
           God
           ,
           or
           taken
           up
           by
           themselves
           ,
           
           but
           given
           them
           in
           scorn
           and
           derision
           ,
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
             ,
             Ed.
             Burrowes
          
           (
           and
           I
           had
           heard
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           who
           joined
           with
           them
           )
           declared
           ,
           and
           that
           27
           ]
           one
           
             Gervace
             Bennet
             ,
             a
             Iustice
          
           in
           Derby
           first
           so
           called
           them
           in
           the
           year
           1650
           And
           yet
           I
           had
           cause
           to
           judg
           that
           the
           name
           was
           given
           by
           
             Iustice
             Bennet
          
           and
           others
           to
           them
           from
           that
           strange
           and
           uncouth
           possessing
           of
           their
           bodyes
           .
           with
           quaking
           and
           shaking
           of
           their
           Bodyes
           even
           in
           publick
           Assemblyes
           and
           Congregations
           ,
           which
           extraordinary
           motions
           I
           judged
           to
           come
           upon
           them
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           spirit
           and
           power
           of
           Sathan
           for
           diverse
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           First
           .
           Although
           they
           pretend
           that
           Moses
           and
           David
           and
           Habbacouck
           and
           Daniel
           were
           Quakers
           ,
           yet
           
           as
           to
           the
           Christian
           Profession
           ,
           and
           the
           dayes
           since
           our
           gallant
           fore-Fathers
           in
           Germany
           (
           at
           Spiers
           )
           protested
           against
           the
           whore
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           Prostestation
           ,
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           they
           were
           called
           in
           scorn
           and
           wrath
           the
           Protesters
           ,
           or
           Protestants
           (
           about
           150
           years
           since
           )
           unto
           this
           day
           .
           
           I
           say
           as
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Professors
           and
           Confessors
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           are
           but
           a
           new
           upstart
           party
           or
           Faction
           risen
           up
           little
           above
           20
           yeares
           since
           in
           the
           northern
           parts
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Lancashire
             &c.
          
           
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           t
           is
           probable
           they
           are
           the
           Offspring
           of
           the
           Grindletonians
           in
           the
           same
           Lancashire
           about
           two
           yeares
           before
           ,
           
           who
           held
           those
           two
           grand
           Points
           (
           though
           many
           wicked
           paths
           of
           Doctrine
           aud
           Practice
           were
           amongst
           them
           )
           
             viz.
             1.
             
             That
             God
             doth
             all
             .
             2
             They
             could
             not
             sin
             ,
          
           taking
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Letter
           .
           These
           Grindletonians
           were
           the
           Offspring
           of
           the
           late
           Nicholaitans
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           of
           them
           are
           in
           truth
           justly
           so
           called
           )
           from
           
             Henery
             Nichols
          
           who
           put
           forth
           his
           Books
           of
           the
           same
           Poison
           in
           
             K.
             Iames
          
           his
           time
           ,
           (
           which
           long
           since
           I
           read
           )
           and
           were
           confuted
           by
           many
           ,
           and
           by
           Mr
           Ainsworth
           and
           Mr
           Robinson
           ,
           precious
           and
           powerfull
           Witnesses
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           
             H.
             Nichols
          
           aud
           his
           Nicholaitans
           were
           the
           Litter
           of
           those
           Spirittualls
           and
           Libertines
           which
           spread
           in
           Germany
           and
           France
           in
           Calvin's
           dayes
           ;
           
           against
           whome
           that
           heavenly
           soul
           ,
           gave
           his
           powerfull
           and
           heavenly
           witness
           in
           his
           Book
           against
           the
           Libertines
           .
           These
           Libertines
           Satan
           raised
           up
           about
           the
           
             Protestant
             Reformation
          
           from
           the
           ruines
           and
           rubbish
           of
           the
           old
           Manicheans
           and
           Gnosticks
           ,
           and
           other
           blind
           Guides
           who
           swarmed
           in
           the
           first
           third
           and
           fourth
           Christian
           Centuryes
           ,
           until
           the
           Pope
           
           swallowed
           up
           all
           the
           lesser
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           so
           became
           a
           Dragon
           with
           seven
           Heads
           and
           ten
           Horns
           ,
           forcing
           all
           with
           fire
           and
           Fagot
           to
           deny
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           to
           martch
           under
           Anti-Christ
           (
           the
           Anti-christ
           the
           man
           of
           sin
           )
           his
           Colours
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           these
           Particulars
           I
           could
           not
           then
           express
           ,
           but
           think
           [
           28
           ]
           fit
           here
           to
           remember
           the
           former
           dayes
           ,
           for
           Information
           of
           such
           as
           doe
           desire
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           People
           came
           from
           Lancashire
           and
           other
           northern
           parts
           to
           the
           Southward
           of
           England
           and
           to
           London
           .
           I
           spake
           with
           some
           of
           their
           Chief
           then
           in
           London
           ,
           I
           knew
           it
           was
           the
           old
           proud
           spirit
           which
           had
           appeared
           in
           so
           many
           foul
           lyes
           in
           their
           former
           deceived
           and
           deceiving
           Leaders
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           the
           more
           confirmed
           in
           my
           thoughts
           when
           I
           saw
           their
           foul
           spirit
           so
           transport
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           lying
           Doctrines
           ,
           but
           lying
           Quakings
           and
           Tremblings
           ,
           lying
           preaching
           through
           the
           Streets
           
             Repent
             ,
             Repent
          
           :
           and
           lying
           and
           abominable
           Nakedness
           of
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           untill
           their
           ugly
           Child
           and
           Daughter
           Rantisme
           rose
           from
           their
           Bowels
           and
           practised
           Nakedness
           of
           men
           and
           women
           in
           the
           Streets
           and
           in
           their
           religious
           Meetings
           ,
           
           as
           Adamites
           :
           when
           it
           is
           notorioufly
           known
           they
           fell
           into
           many
           uncleannesses
           and
           Adulteryes
           .
           To
           my
           face
           and
           to
           the
           world
           in
           print
           they
           maintaind
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           sins
           in
           them
           :
           Saying
           
             That
             the
             Saints
             could
             not
             sin
             ,
             and
             God
             did
             all
             and
             was
             all
             ,
          
           and
           they
           were
           
             as
             pure
             as
             Adam
             and
             God
             himself
             ,
          
           this
           is
           known
           by
           the
           Writings
           extant
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Again
           I
           said
           unto
           my
           Antagonists
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           these
           quakings
           and
           shakings
           were
           not
           as
           of
           those
           quakings
           and
           tremblings
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Moses
          
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Corinths
           receiving
           Titus
           with
           Trembling
           ,
           or
           the
           working
           out
           Salvation
           with
           Fear
           and
           Trembling
           :
           
           for
           that
           may
           many
           wayes
           be
           proved
           to
           be
           the
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           holy
           Aw
           and
           Dread
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           with
           whome
           we
           have
           to
           deal
           ,
           who
           only
           can
           pitty
           and
           help
           us
           in
           our
           deplorable
           and
           forlorn
           conditions
           :
           Hee
           it
           is
           who
           worketh
           the
           Will
           and
           the
           Deed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           with
           deep
           impressions
           of
           Aw
           and
           Dread
           we
           ought
           to
           attend
           upon
           all
           his
           holy
           meanes
           appointed
           ,
           wherein
           (
           as
           of
           old
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           )
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           come
           to
           us
           .
           Beside
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           naturall
           for
           the
           Body
           to
           tremble
           when
           the
           mind
           doth
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           many
           Persons
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           Battle
           ,
           or
           going
           over
           a
           deep
           Water
           ,
           or
           going
           to
           suffer
           Death
           ,
           or
           looking
           over
           a
           high
           Clift
           into
           the
           sea
           &c.
           
           So
           when
           the
           Bodies
           of
           those
           holy
           men
           ,
           or
           any
           now
           doe
           so
           tremble
           Experience
           proves
           it
           that
           it
           is
           no
           ordinary
           motion
           ,
           but
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           upon
           extraordinary
           occasions
           ,
           and
           those
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           Occasions
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           instanced
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           quaking
           and
           shaking
           motions
           of
           the
           Quakers
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           )
           they
           proceeded
           not
           from
           those
           holie
           Affections
           [
           29
           ]
           proper
           to
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           
           so
           also
           they
           were
           horrid
           and
           monstrous
           casting
           their
           bodies
           into
           horrid
           and
           monstrous
           motions
           and
           Gestures
           which
           mine
           eyes
           have
           seen
           :
           Besides
           the
           abundance
           of
           notorious
           Instances
           ,
           what
           strange
           horrid
           motions
           are
           those
           which
           
             Theora
             Iohn
          
           (
           as
           he
           madly
           calls
           himself
           )
           and
           
             Iohn
             Toldervy
          
           were
           tost
           and
           tumbled
           up
           and
           down
           with
           ?
           which
           cannot
           
           be
           imagined
           to
           proceed
           from
           the
           holy
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           from
           Sathan
           to
           delude
           and
           cheat
           poor
           sinners
           with
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           I
           told
           them
           at
           the
           first
           coming
           of
           this
           spirit
           to
           London
           and
           Westminster
           ,
           some
           
             Parliament
             men
          
           told
           me
           that
           themselves
           went
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Quakers
           Meetings
           about
           
             Charing
             Cross
          
           ,
           but
           were
           so
           affrighted
           with
           the
           shaking
           of
           their
           own
           bodies
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Chairs
           and
           Stooles
           under
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           never
           again
           be
           got
           into
           their
           Assemblyes
           .
        
         
           I
           added
           ,
           
           that
           such
           
             Shakings
             ,
             Motions
             ,
             Extasies
             ,
             &c.
          
           were
           known
           to
           be
           the
           frequent
           workings
           of
           Sathan
           upon
           his
           Servants
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           Such
           were
           the
           furious
           motions
           of
           
             Baals
             Preists
          
           ,
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Possessed
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Gospells
           ,
           and
           other
           Historyes
           ,
           and
           known
           to
           be
           amongst
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           
           our
           Neighbours
           about
           this
           time
           .
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           and
           
             William
             Edmunson
          
           rose
           up
           and
           said
           that
           I
           had
           laid
           many
           deep
           and
           heavy
           Charges
           upon
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           I
           should
           never
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           :
           I
           had
           denied
           them
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           wronged
           the
           good
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Profession
           of
           worshipping
           God
           in
           the
           Spirit
           :
           Yea
           I
           had
           taken
           away
           their
           being
           (
           as
           men
           )
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           a
           dangerous
           People
           to
           Nations
           and
           Kingdomes
           &
           Common-weales
           ,
           yea
           to
           Kings
           &
           Princes
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           fit
           to
           live
           amongst
           men
           in
           the
           World.
           These
           Speeches
           were
           often
           uttered
           and
           enlarged
           by
           one
           or
           other
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           Zeal
           (
           and
           Passion
           in
           
             W.
             Edmunson
          
           )
        
         
           I
           waited
           patiently
           till
           these
           Gusts
           of
           their
           angry
           
           Spirit
           was
           over
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           told
           them
           I
           had
           not
           wronged
           them
           in
           a
           tittle
           :
           But
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           most
           High
           I
           would
           make
           all
           good
           against
           them
           ,
           &
           toen
           leave
           it
           to
           every
           mans
           and
           womens
           Soul
           to
           judge
           at
           their
           own
           Perill
           .
        
         
           
             About
             this
             time
          
           Iohn
           Stubs
           
             alleadged
             that
             of
          
           Paul
           ,
           Phil
           2.
           
           Work
           out
           salvatson
           with
           fear
           and
           Trembling
           .
        
         
           I
           replyed
           I
           in
           no
           way
           opposed
           the
           awfull
           and
           most
           serious
           impressions
           of
           
             Gods
             Majesty
          
           in
           all
           his
           appearances
           &
           ordinances
           upon
           the
           Soules
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           
           yea
           and
           Bodyes
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
           [
           30
           ]
           But
           I
           denied
           that
           those
           places
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           and
           Philippians
           concerned
           any
           such
           bodily
           shakings
           and
           quakings
           as
           we
           now
           debated
           .
        
         
           Beside
           I
           said
           if
           Quaking
           and
           Trembling
           were
           a
           Command
           and
           an
           Ordinance
           ,
           
           and
           institution
           of
           God
           to
           be
           practised
           ,
           then
           was
           it
           constantly
           to
           be
           practised
           (
           as
           the
           Iewes
           say
           of
           Cain
           that
           the
           Mark
           which
           God
           set
           upon
           him
           was
           a
           constant
           Trembling
           )
           Or
           if
           not
           alwayes
           ,
           yet
           alwayes
           in
           Worship
           ,
           or
           if
           not
           alwayes
           in
           Worship
           yet
           at
           some
           certain
           times
           .
           But
           the
           plain
           truth
           is
           ,
           
           the
           Devill
           will
           be
           
             Gods
             Ape
          
           in
           most
           things
           :
           He
           subornes
           and
           substitutes
           a
           bastard
           
             Quaking
             and
             Trembling
          
           of
           the
           body
           in
           Imitation
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Moses
             &c.
          
           on
           purpose
           to
           thrust
           out
           the
           true
           Fear
           and
           Trembling
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           constantly
           in
           us
           ,
           raising
           up
           all
           our
           Affections
           and
           all
           within
           us
           to
           a
           due
           sence
           of
           the
           Terror
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           dreadfulness
           of
           our
           Danger
           ,
           and
           the
           wonder
           of
           our
           Deliverance
           (
           which
           we
           can
           never
           make
           too
           sure
           )
           from
           sin
           and
           wrath
           to
           come
           to
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
         
           I
           also
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           
             most
             High
          
           and
           holy
           one
           ,
           was
           free
           as
           he
           pleased
           to
           cause
           the
           trembling
           of
           the
           Soules
           of
           his
           People
           to
           over
           flow
           with
           influence
           upon
           their
           Bodyes
           also
           ,
           asin
           
             Moses
             ,
             David
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             Habakkuk
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
          
           this
           is
           like
           to
           be
           in
           some
           extraordinary
           cases
           and
           Conversions
           or
           turnings
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           Paul's
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           especially
           in
           bringing
           of
           
             great
             Sinners
          
           or
           
             old
             Sinners
          
           unto
           himself
           &c.
           
        
         
           There
           were
           some
           few
           Speeches
           ,
           some
           from
           the
           Governour
           and
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           others
           that
           spake
           ,
           some
           in
           favor
           of
           ,
           and
           some
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           but
           neither
           did
           my
           Opposites
           nor
           I
           so
           far
           attend
           them
           as
           to
           engage
           with
           them
           ,
           excepting
           some
           Turnes
           that
           were
           between
           
             William
             Edmunson
          
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Hitchcock
          
           (
           an
           Inhabitaut
           of
           Newport
           )
           who
           (
           as
           others
           did
           )
           witnessed
           against
           their
           upbraiding
           me
           with
           my
           age
           
             (
             Old
             man
             ,
             Old
             man
          
           &c.
           )
           as
           also
           for
           their
           Interruptions
           .
        
         
           Mine
           own
           Brother
           Mr
           
             Robert
             Williams
          
           ,
           School-Master
           in
           Newport
           ,
           desired
           to
           speak
           :
           nor
           he
           nor
           others
           dissenting
           from
           them
           could
           be
           permitted
           ,
           except
           they
           would
           set
           their
           hands
           to
           my
           Paper
           .
           
           My
           Brother
           (
           unknown
           to
           me
           )
           put
           in
           a
           paper
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           took
           the
           liberty
           to
           read
           ,
           desiring
           that
           two
           things
           might
           be
           answered
           by
           the
           Quakers
           .
           1.
           
           The
           matter
           of
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           Sin
           as
           Sin.
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           Materiallity
           of
           such
           a
           Person
           as
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           materiallity
           of
           his
           [
           31
           ]
           Bloudshedding
           .
           This
           Paper
           they
           took
           but
           waved
           it
           .
           
             W.
             Edmunson
          
           openly
           charged
           me
           with
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           viz.
           That
           if
           any
           would
           speak
           on
           my
           behalf
           ,
           they
           should
           set
           their
           hand
           to
           my
           Propositions
           .
           T
           is
           
           true
           it
           was
           desired
           by
           one
           of
           them
           at
           my
           house
           at
           Providence
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           joined
           with
           me
           ,
           they
           should
           subscribe
           to
           my
           Paper
           .
           
           But
           I
           answered
           that
           I
           was
           alone
           in
           the
           Business
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           consulted
           with
           any
           others
           but
           the
           God
           of
           heaven
           himself
           :
           so
           that
           I
           denied
           vehemently
           that
           there
           was
           any
           such
           agreement
           ,
           or
           any
           colour
           for
           it
           .
           Besides
           it
           was
           ridiculous
           to
           put
           either
           such
           a
           Bar
           and
           Limit
           upon
           any
           mans
           spirit
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           upon
           Gods
           
             Spirit
             ,
             viz
          
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           desire
           leave
           to
           object
           or
           querie
           &c.
           except
           first
           he
           would
           subscribe
           my
           Proposalls
           But
           I
           took
           the
           boldness
           justly
           to
           charg
           them
           with
           palpable
           and
           gross
           Partiality
           viz.
           that
           
             W.
             Hitchcock
          
           and
           others
           ,
           (
           opposing
           or
           dissenting
           )
           might
           not
           speak
           ,
           but
           
             W.
             Harris
             ,
             W.
             Dyar
          
           or
           any
           favouring
           of
           them
           might
           speak
           without
           exception
           ,
           
           because
           all
           that
           speak
           for
           their
           ptetended
           light
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           that
           they
           speak
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           himself
           :
           others
           out
           of
           
             Ignorance
             ,
             Malice
             and
             Envy
          
           :
           this
           will
           appear
           more
           afterward
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           there
           were
           these
           few
           debates
           about
           the
           liberty
           of
           speech
           in
           the
           Auditory
           and
           By-standers
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           deniall
           and
           enjoining
           of
           Subscription
           :
           yet
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           
             Father
             of
             Spirits
          
           did
           so
           compose
           all
           spirits
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           wonderfull
           that
           such
           Opposites
           should
           goe
           through
           such
           a
           work
           and
           Conslict
           all
           day
           untill
           night
           ,
           without
           more
           Interruptions
           and
           Disturbances
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           ready
           and
           waited
           to
           put
           forth
           my
           third
           Reason
           to
           prove
           they
           were
           not
           true
           Christian
           Quakers
           ,
           it
           was
           from
           Isai.
           66.
           
           
             To
             this
             man
             will
             I
             look
             that
             is
             poor
             and
             contrite
             ,
             and
             trembleth
             at
             my
          
           Word
           .
           I
           
           told
           them
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           his
           Book
           all
           along
           was
           so
           far
           from
           trembling
           at
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           in
           the
           holy
           Writings
           or
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           endure
           they
           should
           have
           that
           name
           ,
           
           or
           be
           once
           called
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           T
           is
           true
           I
           know
           his
           pretence
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           is
           called
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Rev.
           19.
           
           But
           I
           know
           t
           is
           true
           also
           that
           he
           grants
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           inspired
           from
           the
           holy
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Gods
           words
           ,
           though
           not
           his
           Word
           .
           Well
           ,
           to
           pass
           by
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Distinction
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           take
           what
           he
           grants
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           not
           prodigious
           and
           monstrous
           Contempt
           that
           these
           holy
           Words
           ,
           this
           holy
           Book
           and
           Writing
           of
           God
           should
           be
           so
           undervalued
           and
           slighted
           ,
           
           yea
           vilified
           [
           32
           ]
           and
           nullified
           ,
           if
           compar'd
           with
           their
           pretended
           
             new
             found
             Light
          
           within
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           say
           they
           )
           before
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           above
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           above
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           judged
           or
           tried
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           they
           by
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           this
           light
           must
           be
           in
           every
           one
           of
           mankind
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           :
           Hence
           it
           was
           that
           these
           holy
           Writings
           were
           so
           disused
           in
           their
           own
           private
           Readings
           ,
           in
           their
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           
           and
           in
           their
           Families
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           God
           was
           little
           beholding
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Quakers
           for
           their
           humble
           Reverence
           and
           great
           Affection
           to
           his
           holy
           
             Letters
             ,
             Declarations
          
           and
           Proclamations
           .
           The
           Pope
           had
           his
           Infallibility
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           his
           immediate
           Inspirations
           as
           well
           as
           they
           :
           They
           both
           owned
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           not
           owne
           the
           
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           they
           only
           must
           
           interpret
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           only
           give
           the
           Sence
           ,
           they
           only
           judge
           all
           Controversies
           :
           yea
           they
           dispence
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           quite
           lost
           and
           burn'd
           and
           not
           a
           Copy
           of
           them
           left
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           there
           were
           no
           loss
           but
           a
           good
           Turn
           ,
           a
           good
           Riddance
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           
             Quakers
             Infallible
             spirit
          
           and
           its
           immediate
           Inspirations
           ,
           would
           be
           more
           esteemed
           and
           set
           by
           .
        
         
           I
           produced
           an
           Instance
           of
           one
           Thurston
           an
           Apostle
           of
           theirs
           who
           came
           to
           Providence
           with
           extraordinary
           long
           hair
           hanging
           over
           his
           shoulders
           ;
           
           It
           was
           so
           long
           that
           an
           aged
           Soul
           (
           captivated
           for
           present
           amongst
           them
           )
           the
           wife
           of
           C.S.
           demanded
           of
           him
           why
           he
           ware
           it
           so
           long
           since
           Nature
           it self
           did
           teach
           it
           to
           be
           a
           shame
           for
           a
           man
           to
           wear
           
             long
             Hair
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             holy
             Scripture
          
           affirmed
           ?
           He
           would
           not
           say
           ,
           He
           car'd
           not
           what
           Nature
           or
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           said
           ,
           but
           he
           said
           as
           much
           in
           effect
           (
           as
           she
           told
           me
           her self
           ,
           and
           may
           with
           true
           fear
           and
           trembling
           still
           think
           on
           it
           )
           viz.
           when
           that
           God
           that
           bid
           me
           wear
           it
           ,
           bids
           me
           cut
           it
           off
           ,
           the
           will
           I
           cut
           it
           off
           .
           As
           if
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           what
           tell
           you
           us
           of
           the
           teachings
           of
           Nature
           (
           as
           we
           see
           in
           that
           monstrous
           case
           of
           their
           womens
           Nakedness
           )
           or
           what
           tell
           you
           me
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           I
           have
           a
           Light
           within
           me
           that
           made
           that
           Light
           ,
           was
           before
           it
           ,
           gave
           it
           forth
           ,
           &
           is
           above
           it
           .
           This
           mans
           hair
           was
           so
           offensive
           and
           odious
           ,
           that
           meeting
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
             Fear
             the
             Lord
             God
          
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           answer
           him
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             What
             God
             dost
             thou
             mean
             a
             Ruffians
             God
             ?
          
           alluding
           to
           that
           of
           Paul
           to
           
             Titus
             ,
             They
             profess
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             Works
             they
             deny
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           33
           ]
           I
           told
           them
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           Devill
           in
           all
           Ages
           had
           been
           most
           fierce
           against
           these
           heavenly
           Records
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           most
           gracious
           God
           and
           King
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           infinite
           depths
           of
           his
           Wisdome
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           had
           provided
           for
           the
           Ages
           and
           Generations
           to
           come
           the
           glorious
           Appearances
           of
           the
           eternall
           
             Invisible
             King
          
           in
           the
           former
           Generations
           of
           mankind
           from
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Wonders
           yet
           to
           be
           finished
           till
           time
           should
           be
           no
           more
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           I
           remembred
           them
           of
           a
           profane
           bloudy
           Wretch
           in
           Ireland
           who
           in
           the
           late
           horrid
           Massacre
           ,
           
           hunting
           (
           among
           other
           bloudie
           Wolves
           )
           after
           the
           Goods
           and
           Lives
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           found
           a
           Bible
           ,
           and
           with
           Indignation
           (
           the
           same
           which
           I
           believe
           is
           in
           most
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           )
           he
           flung
           it
           into
           the
           Kennell
           ,
           and
           stampt
           upon
           it
           with
           his
           feet
           saying
           ,
           
             A
             Plague
             of
             God
             take
             this
             Book
             ,
             this
             hath
             caused
             all
             the
             Quarrels
             among
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Whether
           I
           spake
           all
           these
           Particulars
           at
           one
           individuall
           time
           or
           Turn
           I
           cannot
           clearly
           remember
           ,
           only
           I
           am
           certain
           thus
           I
           spake
           and
           more
           .
        
         
           My
           Opposites
           once
           and
           again
           had
           Turnes
           of
           Speech
           ,
           but
           still
           the
           only
           sum
           of
           all
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           owned
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           Spirit
           that
           gave
           it
           forth
           was
           above
           it
           ,
           withall
           they
           urged
           that
           I
           could
           not
           prove
           where
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           was
           called
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           
             I
             Answered
          
           ,
           
           That
           many
           things
           were
           infallibly
           so
           ,
           and
           true
           although
           not
           in
           so
           many
           Terms
           and
           Words
           mentioned
           :
           But
           yet
           there
           were
           abundance
           of
           Scriptures
           wherin
           the
           Prophets
           did
           expresly
           say
           ,
           
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             The
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           and
           Hebr.
           1.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             spake
             diverse
             wayes
             ,
             and
             at
             diverse
             times
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             hath
             spoken
             by
             his
             Son.
          
           Sure
           his
           Speech
           is
           his
           Word
           :
           Hence
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           is
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           as
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           1.
           
           
             Not
             as
             the
          
           word
           
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
          
           Word
           
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           19
           which
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           &
           growing
           of
           the
           word
           were
           not
           competent
           and
           proper
           expressions
           to
           be
           affirmed
           of
           the
           perfon
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ;
           especially
           I
           told
           them
           I
           would
           use
           the
           words
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           when
           he
           fought
           with
           the
           Devil
           that
           famous
           
             Combate
             ,
             Math.
          
           4.
           
           No
           other
           Weapon
           did
           he
           use
           against
           him
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             It
             is
             written
          
           ,
           and
           again
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             It
             is
             written
             ,
          
           here
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           quotes
           
             Dut
             8.
             
             Man
             shall
             not
             live
             by
             bread
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             every
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             :
          
           where
           Moses
           and
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           affirm
           [
           34
           ]
           that
           God
           hath
           many
           words
           ,
           contrary
           to
           what
           some
           Quakers
           hath
           affirmed
           to
           me
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             God
             hath
             no
             more
             words
             but
             one
             ,
          
           and
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           here
           affirmeth
           ,
           That
           every
           appearance
           and
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           word
           proceeding
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           this
           holy
           Scripture
           he
           alleadged
           .
           Though
           yet
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           is
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           declared
           Mind
           of
           God
           ,
           incomparably
           above
           all
           his
           spoken
           or
           written
           or
           providentiall
           Words
           and
           Expressions
           :
           He
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Bosome
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           brightest
           Revelations
           of
           his
           eternal
           God-head
           &
           Councels
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           most
           justly
           and
           eminently
           stiled
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           I
           urged
           that
           the
           Word
           or
           Words
           of
           God
           were
           Figurative
           Speeches
           ,
           for
           properly
           God
           had
           no
           Mouth
           ,
           
           nor
           Tongue
           ,
           nor
           Lips
           ,
           nor
           Heart
           nor
           
             Brains
             &c.
          
           but
           as
           our
           Kings
           Majesty
           his
           Declaration
           touching
           Religion
           ,
           his
           royal
           Charters
           ,
           his
           Letters
           from
           Breda
           are
           often
           insisted
           on
           and
           urged
           by
           the
           Quakers
           as
           the
           word
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           though
           his
           writings
           contain
           many
           hundred
           words
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           
             King
             of
             Heaven
          
           his
           Scriptures
           and
           writings
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           had
           oft
           occasion
           to
           mention
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           
             Ed.
             Burrowes
          
           their
           Book
           in
           Folio
           called
           
             The
             great
             Mystery
          
           &c.
           upon
           which
           
             W
             Edmundson
          
           reproved
           me
           for
           speaking
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           
             E.
             Burrowes
          
           in
           scorn
           and
           derision
           (
           so
           his
           words
           were
           )
           I
           guest
           he
           took
           me
           as
           if
           I
           had
           scornfully
           intended
           
             G
             Fox
          
           in
           his
           Burrowes
           ,
           
           but
           I
           had
           openly
           purged
           my self
           ,
           protesting
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           no
           such
           thought
           ,
           yet
           this
           Passage
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Book
           :
           For
           the
           finger
           of
           Gods
           most
           wise
           and
           holy
           Providence
           is
           often
           wonderfully
           seen
           in
           small
           ,
           unexpected
           &
           inconsiderable
           Turns
           and
           Occasions
           :
           In
           such
           poor
           shells
           oftimes
           may
           be
           found
           the
           Kernels
           of
           rich
           and
           usefull
           Observations
           .
           Sure
           (
           thought
           I
           )
           Gods
           holy
           Finger
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           
             Ed.
             Burrowes
          
           (
           Men
           so
           qualified
           and
           named
           )
           should
           so
           notorioufly
           conspire
           against
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           in
           their
           dark
           and
           subtle
           hellish
           Contrivings
           and
           Imaginations
           .
           It
           was
           also
           Gods
           overruling
           hand
           that
           
             VV.
             Edmundson
          
           should
           so
           upbraid
           me
           ,
           and
           first
           put
           the
           Conceit
           and
           thought
           of
           such
           a
           Consideration
           into
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           apprehended
           as
           
             Digitus
             Dei
          
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           directing
           and
           pointing
           me
           to
           so
           proper
           and
           pertinent
           an
           use
           and
           Application
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           only
           Wise
           and
           Righteous
           King
           catcheth
           
           the
           craftiest
           Foxes
           in
           their
           own
           Burrowes
           ,
           and
           turns
           their
           proud
           Surmises
           &
           Censures
           upon
           their
           own
           Pates
           .
           This
           occasioneth
           me
           with
           Amaze
           -
           [
           35
           ]
           ment
           and
           Astonishment
           to
           cry
           out
           
             O
             God
             how
             deep
             are
             thy
          
           Being
           ,
           thy
           Attributes
           ,
           thy
           Providences
           ,
           thy
           Self
           
             and
             all
             thy
             wayes
             beyond
             our
             thoughts
             and
             finding
             out
             !
          
        
         
           To
           proceed
           ,
           I
           had
           observed
           and
           prepared
           many
           Quotations
           out
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Book
           ,
           but
           they
           desired
           not
           to
           hear
           them
           read
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           following
           dayes
           of
           Conference
           they
           were
           read
           by
           my
           continual
           importunate
           Urgings
           :
           I
           say
           at
           first
           I
           could
           not
           get
           oportunity
           to
           insist
           upon
           some
           Particulars
           ,
           a
           Tast
           whereof
           I
           think
           now
           fit
           to
           present
           the
           Reader
           with
           .
        
         
           In
           Page
           155.
           of
           G.
           Foxes
           
             aforesaid
             Book
             he
             brings
             in
             one
          
           I
           Stallam
           
             their
             Opposite
             saying
          
           [
           To
           say
           the
           Light
           in
           every
           man
           gave
           forth
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           will
           open
           Scripture
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           palpable
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           contradicts
           the
           Scripture
           ]
           G.
           Fox
           answers
           ,
           [
           All
           be
           in
           utter
           Darkness
           and
           know
           not
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           untill
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Light
           that
           every
           man
           was
           in
           that
           gave
           forth
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           the
           Light
           lets
           them
           see
           to
           what
           it
           was
           spoken
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           end
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           english
           of
           that
           Answer
           is
           ,
           
           That
           every
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           Mankind
           Men
           and
           Women
           if
           they
           will
           ,
           can
           give
           forth
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           write
           holy
           Scriptures
           :
           I
           know
           they
           call
           this
           Light
           ,
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           
             Life
             ,
             Truth
          
           and
           Grace
           of
           God.
           
           I
           asked
           them
           in
           publick
           [
           Since
           this
           Light
           comes
           into
           this
           World
           in
           and
           with
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           whether
           it
           comes
           into
           them
           at
           the
           Conception
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           Birth
           ,
           or
           when
           else
           ?
        
         
           Whether
           it
           was
           in
           all
           Mankind
           before
           the
           coming
           
           and
           death
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           or
           whether
           to
           those
           that
           are
           in
           the
           world
           since
           his
           coming
           ,
           or
           both
           ?
           Whether
           it
           be
           in
           the
           
             Understanding
             ,
             Will
             ,
             Memory
             ,
             Affections
          
           in
           any
           of
           them
           severally
           ,
           or
           lodgd
           in
           all
           of
           them
           jointly
           ?
           For
           it
           was
           a
           prodigious
           Fable
           to
           imagine
           such
           a
           Sun
           to
           shine
           in
           every
           Room
           of
           an
           house
           ,
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           nor
           any
           that
           come
           into
           the
           house
           discern
           and
           see
           it
           :
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           saith
           ,
           
             as
             the
             mouth
             is
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             ,
             and
             before
             a
             true
             turning
             unto
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             darkness
             ,
          
           we
           are
           darkness
           ,
           we
           hate
           the
           light
           of
           God
           and
           endure
           not
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           but
           wish
           there
           were
           no
           God
           ,
           no
           
             Father
             of
             Lights
          
           to
           discover
           and
           plague
           us
           for
           our
           dark
           Courses
           :
           yet
           our
           Hearts
           are
           so
           cunning
           and
           cheating
           that
           they
           will
           tell
           us
           that
           we
           have
           Light
           and
           Christ
           and
           God
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           can
           speak
           and
           write
           
             holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           not
           remembring
           that
           (
           as
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           said
           of
           the
           Temple
           )
           our
           hearts
           are
           Dens
           of
           Thieves
           and
           (
           like
           painted
           Tombs
           )
           full
           of
           dead
           mens
           bones
           and
           rottenness
           ,
           [
           36
           ]
           untill
           a
           second
           Birth
           by
           the
           VVord
           and
           Spirit
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           brings
           his
           Opposite
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             And
             to
             say
             every
             mans
          
           Light
           
             is
             the
             true
          
           word
           of
           Prophecy
           is
           an
           old
           Fable
           ,
           
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             spell
             out
             a
             syllable
             of
             the
          
           Gospel
           
             by
             all
             that
             is
             written
             in
             a
             mans
          
           Heart
           .
           ]
           This
           subtle
           Fox
           answers
           ,
           
             [
             The
             Light
             that
             enlightens
             every
             man
             is
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             the
             sure
          
           Word
           of
           Prophecy
           
             to
             him
             he
             shall
             find
             it
             ]
          
           In
           this
           Passage
           who
           can
           but
           see
           their
           horrible
           and
           simple
           profaning
           and
           wresting
           of
           plain
           Scripture
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           clear
           as
           day
           to
           him
           that
           is
           not
           willingly
           blind
           ,
           that
           this
           
             word
             of
             prophecy
          
           in
           Peter
           ,
           is
           the
           
           Word
           which
           the
           Prophets
           spake
           and
           writ
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           unto
           whome
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Peter
           sends
           us
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           more
           sure
           and
           convincing
           word
           to
           us
           then
           that
           voice
           which
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           affirmed
           that
           they
           heard
           from
           heaven
           in
           the
           Mount
           of
           Transfiguration
           ?
           But
           thus
           profanely
           and
           simply
           do
           others
           of
           them
           affirm
           this
           Light
           to
           be
           that
           Prophet
           which
           Moses
           wrote
           of
           ,
           Deut.
           18.
           whereas
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           in
           
             Stephen
             Acts
          
           7.
           applyes
           expresly
           that
           Prophesie
           to
           the
           person
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           that
           God-man
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           whome
           Moses
           and
           Stephen
           preached
           the
           great
           Messiah
           ,
           or
           Christ
           the
           anointed
           
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
          
           and
           King
           unto
           all
           that
           receive
           or
           believe
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           diverse
           observing
           and
           publickly
           expressing
           how
           unsuitable
           it
           was
           that
           three
           of
           the
           ablest
           Speakers
           amongst
           them
           should
           Consult
           openly
           and
           whisper
           and
           utter
           themselves
           one
           immediately
           after
           each
           other
           ,
           
           and
           somtimes
           
             all
             together
          
           as
           one
           man
           against
           me
           :
           
             W.
             Edmondson
          
           answered
           and
           excused
           it
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           mine
           own
           Paper
           (
           which
           he
           often
           produced
           )
           which
           exprest
           my
           Offer
           to
           make
           good
           my
           Positions
           against
           all
           Comers
           :
           But
           I
           replyed
           (
           once
           and
           again
           )
           That
           as
           God
           is
           a
           God
           of
           Order
           ,
           and
           doth
           all
           things
           in
           
             Number
             ,
             Weight
          
           and
           Measure
           ,
           in
           most
           admirable
           Order
           and
           Method
           ,
           so
           I
           had
           thought
           that
           (
           according
           as
           I
           writ
           and
           spake
           to
           them
           )
           they
           would
           have
           had
           so
           much
           Ingenuity
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           nor
           I
           nor
           any
           man
           was
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           offer
           to
           Dispute
           with
           ,
           to
           oppose
           and
           to
           answer
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           or
           one
           hundred
           at
           once
           :
           But
           thus
           like
           subtle
           and
           impudent
           Foxes
           and
           Iesuites
           they
           pleaded
           and
           practised
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
           
           Conference
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           4th
           day
           ,
           resolving
           to
           make
           use
           of
           and
           (
           like
           dying
           men
           by
           drowning
           )
           to
           catch
           at
           any
           ridiculous
           Advantage
           though
           unchristian
           and
           uncivill
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           this
           and
           many
           other
           Discouragements
           and
           Disadvantages
           and
           Difficultyes
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           graciously
           and
           faithfully
           [
           37
           ]
           (
           For
           his
           name
           sake
           )
           enabled
           me
           to
           cut
           through
           ,
           otherwise
           I
           saw
           the
           Debate
           would
           not
           have
           held
           on
           so
           many
           Hours
           as
           it
           did
           Dayes
           ,
           I
           knew
           they
           had
           as
           much
           mind
           to
           this
           work
           (
           no
           nor
           any
           guilty
           Soul
           in
           the
           world
           )
           as
           Bears
           to
           be
           tyed
           to
           a
           stake
           to
           be
           baited
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           humbly
           declare
           and
           predicate
           it
           (
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           
             Father
             of
             mercyes
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           incouragement
           of
           others
           to
           be
           Patient
           for
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           sake
           )
           that
           an
           hand
           from
           heaven
           caried
           me
           through
           to
           the
           end
           of
           each
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           whole
           business
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           I
           offered
           to
           proceed
           to
           an
           other
           Point
           ,
           but
           all
           this
           first
           day
           was
           spent
           upon
           the
           first
           Point
           of
           true
           and
           
             false
             Quakers
          
           :
           For
           though
           many
           upon
           a
           sudden
           spake
           as
           
             Mr.
             Coddington
             Mr.
             Easton
          
           (
           then
           Governour
           ,
           who
           spake
           sharply
           )
           
             VVilliam
             Dyer
             ,
             VVilliam
             Harris
          
           and
           others
           against
           me
           ,
           yet
           I
           minded
           closely
           what
           my
           Antagonists
           vented
           ,
           who
           were
           placed
           on
           high
           in
           their
           Desk
           against
           me
           :
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           were
           more
           sober
           and
           manly
           ,
           but
           
             VV.
             Edmundson
          
           (
           who
           was
           the
           junior
           of
           three
           )
           would
           speak
           all
           like
           Solomons
           foolish
           woman
           ,
           loud
           and
           
             clamorous
             ,
             simple
          
           and
           
             knowing
             nothing
          
           ,
           being
           in
           truth
           nothing
           but
           a
           flash
           of
           wit
           ,
           a
           
             Face
             of
             Brass
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Tongue
           set
           on
           fire
           from
           the
           
             Hell
             of
             Lyes
             and
             Fury
          
           .
        
         
         
           One
           Instance
           here
           fell
           out
           ,
           for
           when
           I
           urged
           that
           it
           was
           not
           what
           man
           had
           
             within
             him
          
           already
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           the
           world
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           made
           a
           true
           Quaker
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           accompanying
           and
           blessing
           the
           Reading
           and
           Hearing
           of
           the
           writings
           of
           
             God
             preached
          
           and
           opened
           :
           I
           said
           the
           Heart
           of
           man
           was
           shut
           up
           lockt
           and
           barr'd
           up
           in
           
             willing
             Ignorance
          
           and
           darkness
           until
           the
           
             finger
             of
             God
          
           in
           the
           use
           of
           those
           and
           other
           blessed
           meanes
           ,
           pick
           open
           in
           a
           more
           gentle
           way
           ,
           or
           break
           open
           by
           great
           afflictions
           and
           and
           terrours
           the
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           of
           man.
           I
           said
           that
           Paul
           preached
           the
           word
           by
           the
           River
           side
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           opened
           the
           heart
           of
           Lydia
           :
           and
           while
           I
           was
           saying
           that
           ,
           
             It
             was
             not
             Paul
             nor
             Pauls
             Preaching
             nor
             the
             word
             that
             he
             preached
          
           —
           at
           this
           word
           
             VV.
             Edmondson
          
           clamour'd
           out
           ,
           
             He
             speakes
             Blasphemy
          
           :
           But
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           move
           the
           heart
           of
           our
           Deputy-Governour
           Capt.
           Cranston
           justly
           and
           seasonably
           to
           witness
           against
           this
           Interruption
           saying
           ,
           
           
             Let
             him
             have
             liberty
             to
             make
             out
             his
             mind
             :
          
           So
           I
           proceeded
           and
           said
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           
             VV.
             Edmnndson
          
           is
           offended
           as
           thinking
           I
           spoke
           against
           the
           
             word
             Christ
          
           ;
           but
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           knowes
           that
           I
           had
           no
           such
           thought
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           words
           which
           Paul
           spake
           .
           And
           I
           added
           that
           it
           was
           not
           Lydia
           nor
           all
           her
           Light
           within
           her
           ,
           nor
           Paul
           nor
           [
           38
           ]
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           nor
           the
           word
           nor
           words
           that
           he
           uttered
           ,
           but
           the
           Finger
           of
           
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           (
           according
           to
           Election
           )
           that
           set
           the
           word
           or
           words
           of
           Paul
           home
           ,
           opening
           her
           heart
           ,
           and
           not
           every
           heart
           ,
           (
           shewing
           what
           free
           grace
           is
           against
           the
           Popish
           and
           Arminian
           and
           Foxians
           exalting
           of
           
             Cursed
             Nature
          
           )
           and
           then
           it
           was
           that
           she
           being
           by
           the
           Lord
           turned
           ,
           
           she
           turned
           to
           attend
           &
           apply
           to
           her
           soul
           the
           words
           which
           were
           spoken
           by
           Paul
           ,
           as
           a
           poor
           Rams-horn
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Toward
           the
           end
           of
           the
           day
           
             VV.
             Edmondson
          
           fell
           into
           a
           long
           Invective
           ,
           how
           I
           had
           falsly
           slandered
           the
           
             People
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           not
           only
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Lord
           called
           Quakers
           in
           all
           parts
           :
           For
           said
           he
           we
           are
           a
           great
           people
           ,
           many
           thousands
           in
           England
           ,
           many
           thousands
           in
           London
           ,
           besides
           in
           Virginia
           and
           Barbadoes
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           N-England
           .
           And
           he
           and
           they
           said
           ,
           hast
           thou
           any
           more
           to
           say
           to
           make
           out
           thy
           Lyes
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           Answered
           (
           as
           at
           other
           times
           )
           that
           the
           Papists
           the
           common
           Protestants
           ,
           the
           Iews
           and
           the
           Mahumitans
           and
           
             Pagans
             ,
             &c.
          
           fited
           the
           world
           with
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           jointly
           opposed
           them
           in
           
             Religious
             matters
          
           notwithstanding
           their
           
             innumerable
             numbers
          
           :
           And
           as
           for
           more
           proof
           that
           they
           were
           not
           
             True
             Quakers
          
           ,
           and
           so
           truly
           
             Feariug
             and
             Trembling
          
           before
           God
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           I
           would
           produce
           an
           Argument
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           a
           to
           be
           exploded
           and
           abhorred
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           as
           being
           fallen
           beneath
           the
           common
           temper
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           Humanity
           of
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           Savage
           and
           Barbarous
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           viz.
           their
           stripping
           
             stark
             naked
          
           their
           Men
           and
           Women
           and
           Maidens
           and
           passing
           along
           in
           publick
           places
           and
           Streets
           unto
           the
           
             Assemblyes
             of
             Men
          
           and
           Youths
           and
           so
           were
           beheld
           and
           gazed
           upon
           by
           them
           !
           and
           this
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           being
           stirred
           up
           by
           God
           as
           a
           Service
           or
           Worship
           unto
           
           God
           ,
           as
           an
           act
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           proceeding
           from
           the
           immediate
           moving
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           most
           glorious
           in
           purity
           ,
           and
           purity
           and
           holiness
           it self
           .
        
         
           At
           first
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           seemed
           to
           make
           strange
           of
           the
           matter
           as
           if
           it
           could
           not
           be
           proved
           that
           any
           of
           their
           women
           should
           so
           appear
           in
           the
           Assemblyes
           of
           People
           .
           
           I
           told
           them
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           was
           so
           notorious
           that
           it
           would
           be
           loss
           of
           time
           and
           Impudence
           to
           question
           it
           ,
           being
           so
           fouly
           and
           openly
           practised
           both
           in
           Old
           and
           
             New
             England
          
           .
        
         
           39
           ]
           Also
           I
           added
           further
           ,
           that
           
             G.
             Bishop
          
           of
           Bristow
           ,
           one
           of
           themselves
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           
             Persecutions
             of
             New-England
          
           ,
           relates
           in
           print
           the
           names
           of
           two
           women
           in
           N-England
           that
           did
           so
           practice
           :
           and
           he
           complains
           of
           
             N-England
             Persecution
          
           because
           those
           women
           suffered
           
             Whipping
             for
          
           those
           actions
           by
           the
           Courts
           and
           Officers
           of
           N-England
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           said
           that
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           were
           a
           People
           known
           to
           abhor
           all
           Impurity
           and
           Uncleanness
           and
           the
           Appearance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           of
           their
           women
           should
           so
           practice
           ,
           they
           should
           condemn
           it
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           nevertheless
           if
           it
           should
           please
           the
           
             Lord
             God
          
           to
           stir
           up
           any
           of
           his
           Daughters
           so
           to
           appear
           as
           a
           Sign
           and
           Testimony
           against
           the
           Nakedness
           of
           others
           ,
           they
           durst
           not
           condemn
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           condemn
           all
           immodest
           Appearances
           in
           women
           ,
           both
           in
           Behaviour
           and
           Gestures
           .
           But
           if
           God
           stirred
           them
           up
           and
           commanded
           them
           to
           this
           service
           to
           discover
           the
           Nakedness
           of
           others
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           acknowledge
           
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           it
           :
           And
           he
           further
           added
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           great
           Cross
           to
           a
           sober
           womans
           spirit
           so
           to
           act
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           affliction
           and
           suffering
           to
           her
           body
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           likewise
           alleadged
           the
           
             Prophet
             Isaiah
          
           ,
           (
           as
           also
           did
           
             W.
             E.
          
           )
           and
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           :
           and
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           read
           the
           20th
           of
           Isa.
           where
           Isaiah
           was
           commanded
           to
           goe
           naked
           for
           a
           Sign
           to
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           Ethyopians
           ,
           to
           prophesie
           and
           denounce
           that
           they
           also
           should
           go
           naked
           with
           their
           buttocks
           uncovered
           as
           the
           words
           are
           :
           and
           this
           is
           (
           said
           they
           )
           a
           proof
           that
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Lord
           might
           be
           stirred
           up
           by
           God
           to
           such
           actions
           for
           Signs
           unto
           others
           .
           
        
         
           
             I
             Answered
          
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Figures
           and
           Signs
           ,
           Shadows
           and
           Ceremonyes
           :
           And
           though
           this
           was
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Answer
           (
           in
           his
           Book
           which
           I
           had
           there
           by
           me
           )
           yet
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           throughout
           all
           this
           his
           Book
           in
           Folio
           ,
           turns
           of
           the
           Allegations
           and
           Arguments
           of
           many
           of
           his
           Opposites
           with
           this
           Answer
           ,
           
             to
             wit
             ,
             The
          
           Substance
           
             is
             come
             ,
             the
          
           Body
           
             is
             come
          
           ,
           Christ
           the
           End
           
             of
             the
          
           Law
           ,
           the
           End
           
             of
             the
          
           Command
           ,
           the
           End
           
             of
             the
          
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           End
           
             of
             the
          
           Prophets
           ,
           
             and
             of
             all
          
           Signs
           and
           Shadows
           and
           Figures
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Although
           it
           were
           so
           threatned
           that
           the
           Ethiopians
           and
           Egyptians
           should
           so
           goe
           totally
           and
           
             stark
             Naked
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Isaiah
           did
           so
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           questioned
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           questioned
           but
           that
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           Ethiopians
           in
           their
           flight
           ,
           would
           cover
           [
           40
           ]
           their
           
             Secret
             parts
          
           with
           the
           first
           cloaths
           or
           raggs
           they
           could
           get
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           no
           question
           but
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           did
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           difference
           of
           Nakedness
           of
           Mankind
           and
           Womankind
           is
           very
           great
           in
           all
           Nations
           .
           The
           Sex
           of
           Women
           is
           more
           fitted
           and
           framed
           by
           God
           for
           a
           Covering
           ,
           for
           Retiredness
           and
           keeping
           at
           home
           and
           for
           Modesty
           and
           Bashfulness
           ;
           nor
           do
           we
           ever
           read
           that
           ever
           God
           commanded
           such
           a
           thing
           to
           Women
           ,
           or
           that
           ever
           it
           came
           into
           his
           heart
           ,
           or
           that
           ever
           any
           
             Godly
             Woman
          
           did
           so
           practice
           :
           there
           is
           no
           shadow
           or
           colour
           of
           Proof
           from
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           from
           any
           Civill
           and
           sober
           People
           ,
           no
           nor
           from
           the
           naked
           Barbarians
           themselves
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           suffer
           their
           
             Male
             Children
          
           to
           go
           naked
           till
           about
           seven
           years
           old
           ,
           yet
           cover
           they
           their
           Females
           from
           their
           birth
           :
           T
           is
           true
           it
           is
           said
           in
           Brasil
           and
           other
           bruitish
           places
           some
           
             Savage
             bruits
          
           go
           so
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           
             Canibals
             ,
             Men-eaters
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           other
           Barbarians
           do
           not
           so
           except
           in
           Drunkenness
           and
           Madness
           .
        
         
           They
           still
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           Countenance
           any
           such
           Practice
           but
           if
           the
           
             Lord
             God
          
           so
           commanded
           his
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           it
           must
           be
           obeyed
           .
        
         
           I
           demanded
           of
           them
           how
           it
           should
           be
           known
           that
           it
           was
           the
           voice
           and
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           
           and
           not
           the
           command
           of
           the
           unclean
           spirit
           ?
           for
           I
           told
           them
           that
           under
           that
           Cover
           that
           one
           of
           them
           might
           be
           so
           commanded
           ,
           and
           sent
           of
           God
           in
           such
           a
           posture
           and
           behaviour
           amongst
           men
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           ten
           or
           twenty
           ,
           yea
           all
           the
           women
           in
           this
           present
           Assembly
           be
           so
           stirred
           up
           as
           it
           were
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           the
           horror
           and
           amazement
           of
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           yea
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ?
        
         
           They
           seemed
           to
           me
           to
           be
           Confounded
           with
           this
           
           Argumnet
           and
           weary
           to
           hear
           of
           it
           ,
           
           and
           not
           willing
           to
           speak
           to
           it
           :
           I
           therefore
           took
           occasion
           my self
           to
           say
           that
           it
           was
           true
           in
           former
           Dispensations
           .
           The
           Command
           of
           God
           came
           to
           Abraham
           to
           kill
           his
           own
           Child
           ,
           his
           son
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           this
           fact
           enjoined
           him
           did
           seem
           as
           horrible
           unnatural
           and
           cruel
           ,
           as
           this
           Nakeduess
           of
           the
           Women
           unwomanly
           and
           unnatural
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           was
           in
           the
           day
           and
           dispensation
           of
           such
           wonderfull
           Signs
           and
           figurative
           teachings
           unto
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           2.
           
           I
           said
           God
           did
           furnish
           them
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           discerning
           the
           true
           dream
           from
           the
           false
           ,
           the
           true
           voice
           from
           the
           false
           ,
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           from
           the
           voice
           of
           Sathan
           :
           But
           in
           our
           day
           wherein
           God
           had
           altered
           his
           Dispensations
           and
           Revelations
           which
           he
           [
           41
           ]
           used
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           had
           spoken
           to
           us
           by
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           had
           left
           his
           mind
           both
           in
           the
           old
           and
           
             new
             Scriptures
          
           or
           Writings
           :
           We
           have
           the
           example
           and
           President
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           attend
           to
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           only
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           the
           weapon
           of
           
             [
             It
             is
             written
             it
             is
             written
             ]
          
           against
           Sathans
           immediate
           Inspirations
           and
           temptations
           .
        
         
           Here
           
             W.
             Edmondson
          
           fel
           into
           a
           great
           heat
           against
           me
           and
           said
           that
           I
           spoke
           Blasphemy
           ,
           in
           saying
           that
           Abraham
           and
           the
           Saints
           then
           had
           a
           way
           and
           Spirit
           of
           discerning
           the
           Spirits
           which
           we
           had
           not
           ,
           implying
           that
           Gods
           Spirit
           was
           not
           the
           same
           :
           He
           added
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           kept
           them
           long
           and
           had
           proved
           nothing
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           had
           not
           done
           with
           the
           first
           Position
           .
           I
           replyed
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           produced
           such
           Grounds
           as
           should
           never
           be
           shaken
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           presumed
           did
           appear
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           I
           heartily
           desired
           might
           also
           appear
           unto
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           Soules
           ,
           and
           Consciences
           .
           
           Some
           of
           the
           Auditors
           spake
           to
           this
           Purpose
           ,
           especially
           
             W.
             Hitchcocks
          
           who
           insisted
           upon
           the
           
             Water
             Baptisme
          
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           by
           Gods
           Mercy
           and
           Patience
           the
           Discourse
           of
           the
           first
           day
           ended
           :
           which
           very
           day
           was
           notable
           and
           significant
           as
           to
           the
           created
           Sun
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           
           who
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           Contest
           was
           eclipsed
           ,
           and
           hid
           his
           Face
           remarkably
           ,
           and
           preached
           aloud
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           do
           suffer
           (
           in
           his
           infinite
           wisdom
           and
           and
           Patience
           )
           false
           Christs
           and
           false
           Prophets
           and
           Herod
           and
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           to
           cloud
           his
           Face
           and
           Glory
           a
           little
           from
           the
           World
           and
           his
           own
           People
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           break
           forth
           again
           in
           his
           eternal
           brightness
           ,
           splendor
           and
           glory
           .
        
         
           When
           that
           heavenly
           young
           Martyr
           or
           Witness
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             William
             Hunter
          
           was
           burnt
           at
           Burntwood
           in
           Essex
           it
           was
           a
           close
           and
           gloomy
           day
           ,
           
           but
           this
           gallant
           young
           Champion
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           crying
           out
           aloud
           at
           the
           stake
           ,
           
             Son
             of
             God
             look
             on
             me
             ,
             Son
             of
             God
             shine
             upon
             me
             !
          
           immediately
           that
           most
           wonderfull
           
             Light
             &
             Fire
          
           of
           Heaven
           the
           Sun
           tore
           the
           clouds
           and
           brake
           forth
           and
           shined
           gloriously
           aud
           remarkably
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           this
           blessed
           Witness
           at
           the
           suffering
           of
           the
           flames
           of
           fire
           ,
           for
           Iesus
           his
           truth
           sake
           against
           the
           
             whorshi
             Principles
          
           of
           both
           the
           
             Papists
             &
             Quakers
          
           :
           and
           thus
           do
           the
           holy
           writings
           tel
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           most
           glorious
           light
           
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           visibly
           appeared
           in
           his
           glorious
           and
           glorified
           Form
           and
           Shape
           to
           the
           visible
           eye
           of
           his
           servant
           Steven
           while
           he
           patiently
           suffered
           for
           the
           
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           sake
           the
           murthering
           Stones
           to
           lay
           him
           down
           to
           sleep
           .
        
         
           42
           ]
           THE
           second
           day
           of
           our
           Spiritual
           
             Contest
             &
             Battle
          
           being
           come
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           tenth
           of
           the
           sixth
           Moneth
           August
           (
           so
           called
           )
           I
           heartily
           wished
           that
           I
           might
           rather
           have
           kept
           my
           Bed
           then
           have
           gone
           forth
           to
           a
           whole
           dayes
           fresh
           Dispute
           with
           such
           (
           reputed
           )
           able
           and
           noted
           Champions
           .
           Not
           that
           the
           most
           high
           Lord
           Iesus
           whose
           cause
           and
           Name
           I
           was
           that
           day
           to
           manage
           ,
           for
           the
           next
           point
           was
           about
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           )
           not
           that
           I
           say
           he
           faild
           me
           in
           my
           Resolution
           to
           march
           on
           against
           Men
           and
           Devils
           for
           his
           Name
           sake
           ;
           nor
           that
           he
           faild
           me
           in
           my
           cheerfull
           Confidence
           that
           he
           would
           carry
           me
           in
           the
           everlasting
           armes
           of
           his
           Power
           and
           Goodness
           through
           that
           dayes
           Conflict
           (
           as
           he
           had
           done
           the
           day
           before
           )
           but
           that
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           try
           me
           with
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Weakness
           and
           mouldring
           of
           my
           
             house
             of
             Clay
          
           ,
           
           that
           so
           my
           strength
           might
           be
           in
           a
           great
           respect
           immediately
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           considering
           my
           great
           unfitness
           for
           this
           dayes
           Service
           :
           for
           thus
           it
           was
           ,
           My
           continued
           
             loud
             Speech
          
           all
           the
           day
           before
           had
           left
           an
           impression
           of
           Hoarsness
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           much
           rain
           falling
           that
           afternoon
           (
           after
           the
           Eclipse
           )
           I
           took
           some
           wet
           in
           my
           feet
           that
           evening
           ,
           so
           that
           my
           Hoarseness
           increased
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           day
           my
           Head
           was
           afflicted
           with
           pain
           ,
           and
           my
           voice
           with
           a
           painfull
           Hoarsnefs
           .
           I
           lookt
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           
           and
           desired
           to
           wait
           as
           a
           Begger
           at
           the
           Gate
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Dog
           under
           the
           table
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           my
           Spirit
           was
           chearfully
           resolved
           not
           to
           give
           occasion
           of
           Reproaching
           
           the
           name
           of
           God
           to
           them
           who
           (
           I
           knew
           )
           waited
           and
           watched
           for
           it
           ,
           nor
           any
           Disappointment
           to
           such
           as
           were
           resolved
           to
           attend
           the
           Meeting
           .
        
         
           This
           day
           I
           chose
           a
           middle
           Seat
           neerer
           to
           the
           Seat
           of
           my
           three
           
             Antagonists
             I.
             Stubs
             ,
             I.
             Burnet
             .
             W.
             Edmondson
          
           that
           so
           I
           might
           be
           heard
           the
           better
           with
           less
           straining
           of
           my
           Voice
           and
           Breast
           .
        
         
           I
           began
           and
           stood
           up
           and
           said
           ,
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Ieremiah
           told
           us
           of
           certain
           Bow-men
           ,
           
           some
           that
           bent
           their
           Tongues
           as
           Bowes
           for
           Lyes
           and
           complain'd
           that
           none
           were
           Valiant
           for
           the
           Truth
           :
           I
           told
           my
           opposites
           that
           they
           and
           I
           were
           met
           as
           
             Bow
             men
          
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           heartily
           desire
           that
           all
           our
           Arrowes
           might
           fly
           one
           way
           ,
           to
           wit
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           against
           the
           false
           :
           But
           since
           I
           had
           charged
           them
           in
           my
           second
           Position
           to
           have
           set
           up
           a
           
             false
             Christ
          
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           
             true
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           I
           should
           address
           my self
           to
           make
           probation
           of
           my
           second
           Position
           .
           Yet
           before
           I
           enter
           upon
           it
           ,
           I
           pray
           the
           
             Readers
             Patience
          
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           some
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           43
           ]
           First
           .
           Though
           my
           head
           was
           ill
           ,
           and
           my
           
             voice
             &
             speech
          
           hoarse
           and
           painfull
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           graciously
           carried
           me
           through
           the
           the
           whole
           day
           with
           little
           hindrance
           in
           my self
           ,
           and
           little
           disadvantage
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           Auditors
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           .
           
           This
           dayes
           Discourse
           was
           but
           accidental
           and
           additional
           ;
           for
           they
           and
           I
           desired
           to
           have
           finished
           the
           the
           whole
           first
           seven
           Positions
           in
           one
           day
           at
           Newport
           ,
           only
           in
           my
           paper
           I
           added
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           whole
           seven
           were
           not
           finished
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           the
           Conference
           might
           continue
           some
           few
           hours
           the
           next
           
           day
           following
           :
           on
           this
           second
           day
           therefore
           was
           a
           great
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           
             Governour
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Inhabitants
             and
             strangers
             ,
          
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           this
           dayes
           Contest
           also
           held
           unto
           the
           Evening
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           .
           As
           I
           had
           beg'd
           of
           God
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Patience
           to
           bear
           all
           their
           
             Censures
             ,
             Reproachings
             ,
             Revilings
             ,
             Vapourings
             and
             Insultings
             ,
          
           so
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           exercise
           me
           with
           one
           notorious
           though
           private
           ,
           1
           
             That
             I
             was
             Drunk
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             could
             not
             speak
             that
             day
             as
             I
             had
             done
             the
             day
             before
             :
          
           But
           my
           Daughter
           Hart
           ,
           at
           whose
           house
           I
           lodged
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Trip
          
           sen.
           who
           lodged
           with
           me
           can
           testifie
           that
           I
           complained
           of
           Illness
           ,
           and
           eat
           but
           a
           few
           spoonfulls
           of
           milk
           with
           Mr.
           Trip
           at
           Breakfast
           :
           and
           though
           my
           daughter
           kindly
           offered
           me
           a
           Dram
           for
           my
           Illness
           ,
           but
           I
           refused
           it
           knowing
           it
           might
           curdle
           the
           milk
           I
           had
           taken
           ,
           and
           so
           increase
           my
           cold
           and
           Obstruction
           :
           &
           this
           the
           most
           holy
           God
           knowes
           ,
           and
           these
           Witnesses
           know
           was
           all
           I
           took
           that
           morning
           which
           might
           conduce
           to
           that
           foul
           Slander
           ,
           of
           being
           so
           Drunk
           that
           I
           could
           not
           speak
           plainly
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           .
           
           This
           day
           also
           I
           encountred
           with
           that
           Disadvantage
           of
           all
           the
           three
           aforesaid
           Disputants
           at
           once
           with
           all
           their
           might
           fighting
           for
           their
           Idolls
           and
           Images
           against
           me
           :
           I
           spake
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           others
           again
           and
           again
           ;
           
           But
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           still
           bruitishly
           
           pleaded
           that
           it
           was
           mine
           own
           Offer
           to
           undertake
           all
           Comers
           :
           I
           answered
           as
           before
           ,
           that
           I
           took
           them
           to
           be
           
             rational
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           Comers
           not
           to
           understand
           ten
           or
           twenty
           or
           
             an
             hundred
          
           confusedly
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           fair
           and
           equal
           way
           ,
           one
           after
           an
           other
           :
           it
           was
           grievous
           &
           often
           exprest
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Audience
           :
           But
           as
           be●ore
           on
           the
           first
           day
           I
           resolved
           not
           to
           lose
           time
           ,
           or
           suffer
           a
           Breach
           :
           and
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           make
           my
           
             Yoke
             easie
          
           and
           
             Burthen
             light
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           proof
           of
           my
           second
           Position
           which
           was
           ,
           
           
             That
             their
             Christ
             was
             not
             the
             true
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           44
           ]
           Here
           I
           prayed
           their
           patience
           to
           suffer
           me
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           they
           were
           not
           Christians
           ,
           
           nor
           Professors
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           :
           They
           might
           (
           with
           
             Iewes
             &
             Turks
             &
             Papists
          
           )
           profess
           one
           God
           ,
           yet
           Christians
           they
           could
           not
           be
           :
           but
           as
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           told
           us
           ,
           many
           
             false
             Christ
          
           and
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           should
           come
           ,
           who
           like
           Mountebanks
           instead
           of
           
             true
             Physitians
          
           ,
           
           and
           false
           and
           counterfeit
           Money
           instead
           of
           true
           ,
           should
           with
           
             Satans
             power
          
           and
           policy
           pass
           up
           and
           down
           and
           deceive
           Peoples
           and
           Nations
           ,
           so
           I
           must
           affirm
           and
           declare
           that
           for
           their
           parts
           they
           had
           cut
           of
           the
           head
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           set
           up
           a
           false
           Christ
           ,
           a
           false
           King
           ,
           an
           Usurper
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           they
           had
           like
           Michal
           put
           a
           wooden
           Image
           upon
           a
           pillow
           of
           goats
           hair
           in
           Davids
           bed
           ,
           but
           David
           himself
           was
           gone
           ,
           the
           true
           David
           ,
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           not
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           them
           :
           this
           I
           spake
           expresly
           and
           they
           did
           hear
           me
           awhile
           .
        
         
           My
           proof
           was
           ,
           First
           .
           Because
           the
           Description
           and
           Character
           which
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           gives
           to
           the
           
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           no
           way
           agrees
           with
           the
           Image
           which
           they
           have
           set
           up
           .
           I
           told
           them
           that
           it
           was
           known
           that
           the
           word
           Christ
           was
           a
           greek
           word
           signifiing
           anointed
           ,
           
           as
           the
           word
           Messiah
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           did
           .
           I
           said
           this
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           was
           one
           Person
           made
           up
           of
           two
           
             Natures
             ,
             God
          
           and
           Man
           united
           into
           one
           person
           ,
           I
           said
           one
           Individual
           person
           ,
           whatever
           
             S
             Fisher
          
           blasphemously
           utters
           against
           it
           .
           That
           as
           to
           his
           
             humane
             Nature
          
           or
           being
           Man
           ,
           all
           the
           Figures
           and
           Ceremonyes
           ,
           al
           the
           Priests
           and
           Sacrifices
           pointed
           to
           him
           as
           the
           great
           Prophet
           ,
           the
           great
           anointed
           King
           and
           Governour
           &c.
           
           
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           his
           humane
           Nature
           and
           being
           a
           man
           and
           
             One
             Man
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           Prophets
           wrote
           of
           him
           :
           of
           his
           
             Mother
             a
             Virgin
          
           ,
           of
           the
           place
           of
           his
           birth
           Bethlehem
           ,
           of
           his
           bringing
           up
           at
           Nazareth
           :
           of
           his
           Scourging
           and
           other
           sufferings
           ,
           drinking
           Vinegar
           and
           Gall
           ,
           the
           piercing
           of
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           ,
           the
           numbring
           of
           him
           with
           Malefactors
           ,
           the
           parting
           of
           his
           Garments
           and
           casting
           Lots
           ,
           his
           
             burying
             ,
             rising
          
           and
           
             Asscending
             &c.
          
           and
           I
           said
           all
           those
           Prophesies
           and
           many
           more
           were
           exastly
           ,
           literally
           ,
           and
           punctually
           fulfilled
           in
           and
           upon
           that
           
             Individual
             Person
          
           :
           so
           that
           I
           affirm
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           an
           exact
           
             material
             and
             literal
             Harmony
          
           between
           the
           Prophesies
           and
           the
           historical
           Narration
           of
           his
           
             Birth
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           Unbeliever
           ,
           
             (
             Iew
          
           or
           Gentile
           )
           that
           doth
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           admirable
           Consent
           and
           Musick
           of
           [
           45
           ]
           them
           in
           a
           literal
           and
           
             historical
             Declaration
          
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           I
           affirmed
           their
           Christ
           was
           but
           
             half
             a
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           a
           Light
           ,
           an
           Image
           or
           Picture
           or
           Fancy
           
           of
           a
           Christ
           made
           up
           of
           the
           Godhead
           and
           their
           flesh
           ,
           I
           said
           they
           had
           set
           up
           a
           Christ
           within
           them
           which
           was
           but
           an
           Imagination
           ,
           an
           Image
           ,
           a
           Christ
           in
           the
           mystical
           Notion
           :
           but
           in
           reality
           Nothing
           :
           For
           as
           the
           Papists
           make
           use
           of
           the
           name
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           saith
           he
           is
           
             Christs
             Vicar
          
           and
           Lieftenant
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           all
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           (
           soaring
           above
           all
           Christians
           )
           pretend
           the
           name
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           
             Protestant
             Witnesses
          
           have
           made
           it
           to
           appear
           that
           in
           many
           respects
           the
           Papists
           are
           infinitely
           against
           both
           Christ
           and
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           not
           Christians
           but
           Antichristians
           :
           so
           I
           told
           them
           did
           they
           ,
           they
           blew
           a
           Trumpet
           for
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           God
           in
           Man
           ,
           the
           everlasting
           Father
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           bone
           of
           his
           bone
           and
           flesh
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           born
           at
           Bethlehem
           and
           dyed
           at
           
             Ierusalem
             &c
          
           ,
           And
           yet
           all
           these
           fair
           Flourishes
           and
           Colours
           are
           but
           as
           an
           
             English
             Flag
          
           in
           a
           Spanish
           or
           Dutch
           or
           any
           other
           Enemies
           Bottome
           :
           For
           do
           not
           all
           their
           Books
           declare
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             Spiritual
          
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             is
             within
             us
             ,
             that
             his
             Birth
             ,
             his
             Life
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             his
             Burial
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             his
             Ascension
             are
             wrought
             within
             us
             ,
          
           so
           that
           like
           the
           Oracles
           of
           Apollo
           ,
           and
           the
           Ecchoes
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           the
           Quakers
           say
           
             Christ
             was
             born
             at
             Bethlehem
          
           and
           dyed
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           intend
           in
           truth
           and
           reallity
           no
           other
           birth
           nor
           life
           nor
           
             death
             &c.
          
           but
           what
           may
           be
           extant
           and
           wrought
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           I
           told
           them
           that
           
             Humphrey
             Norton
          
           
           (
           one
           that
           blew
           the
           Trumpet
           and
           beat
           up
           the
           Drums
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           as
           loud
           as
           any
           of
           them
           )
           expresly
           writes
           openly
           in
           his
           Book
           printed
           at
           London
           after
           his
           return
           from
           hence
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Is
             not
             
             Christ
             God
             and
             is
             not
             God
             a
             Spirit
             ?
             you
             look
             for
             a
             Christ
             without
             you
             ,
             from
             what
             coast
             or
             Countrey
             shall
             he
             come
             ?
             what
             Country-man
             is
             he
             ?
             You
             stand
             gazing
             up
             in
             the
             clouds
             after
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             we
             stand
             by
             in
             white
             chiding
             of
             you
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           you
           fix
           now
           really
           and
           truly
           upon
           a
           Man
           the
           Manhood
           and
           Humanity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           consist
           and
           still
           doth
           of
           body
           and
           soul
           (
           as
           we
           doe
           )
           then
           you
           are
           gone
           from
           ,
           (
           and
           
             Christopher
             Houlder
          
           in
           his
           late
           Answer
           to
           
             Nathaniell
             Morton
          
           )
           are
           gone
           from
           your
           former
           Religion
           ,
           
           Tenents
           and
           Principles
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           are
           miserably
           bewilder'd
           in
           your
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           you
           most
           fearfully
           equivocate
           ,
           and
           others
           must
           be
           fearfully
           up
           to
           the
           ears
           in
           
             Boggs
             &
             Swamps
          
           not
           knowing
           what
           to
           hold
           between
           this
           Christ
           without
           ,
           and
           the
           [
           46
           ]
           Christ
           within
           which
           you
           so
           much
           charge
           upon
           all
           except
           they
           be
           Reprobates
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           I
           acknowledged
           Christ
           within
           as
           much
           as
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           infinitely
           more
           ,
           for
           I
           did
           confess
           that
           every
           believing
           soul
           did
           bring
           home
           and
           apply
           the
           power
           and
           virtue
           of
           
             Christs
             Birth
          
           ,
           
           and
           Life
           and
           
             Death
             &c.
          
           
           according
           to
           that
           clear
           Scripture
           
             Eph.
             3.
             10.
             
             That
             Christ
             may
             dwell
             in
             your
             Hearts
             by
             Faith.
          
           I
           said
           there
           was
           a
           nearer
           union
           between
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           a
           Soul
           believing
           on
           him
           ,
           then
           between
           a
           Man
           and
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           between
           the
           Soul
           and
           the
           Body
           .
           That
           Union
           is
           Earthly
           and
           dissolving
           :
           but
           that
           between
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           and
           the
           Believer
           ,
           it
           is
           eternal
           in
           Gods
           Decrees
           and
           Councells
           ,
           it
           is
           temporary
           in
           Gods
           calling
           of
           his
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           
             Repentance
             &
             belief
          
           in
           the
           Mediator
           
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           it
           perpetuated
           and
           continues
           to
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           that
           (
           as
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           saith
           )
           they
           preached
           not
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           but
           Themselves
           ,
           yea
           they
           preached
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           to
           be
           Themselves
           :
           that
           whatever
           were
           their
           Pretencse
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           )
           of
           
             God
             &
             Christ
             &
             Holiness
             &
             Mortification
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           held
           not
           the
           Head
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           )
           and
           if
           their
           head
           be
           but
           a
           painted
           and
           an
           
             Imaginary
             Head
          
           ,
           
           they
           are
           but
           a
           painted
           and
           Imaginary
           Body
           .
           Their
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           they
           talk
           of
           is
           but
           a
           Sun
           painted
           upon
           a
           Sign
           or
           Wall
           which
           is
           not
           the
           true
           Sun
           ,
           but
           the
           picture
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           they
           set
           up
           this
           Christ
           within
           ,
           opposite
           to
           Christ
           without
           ,
           as
           
             Opposites
             &
             Contraryes
             ,
             Denying
             &
             Destroying
          
           one
           an
           other
           :
           for
           as
           it
           is
           with
           a
           King
           and
           his
           Palace
           ,
           
           if
           his
           person
           be
           without
           ,
           his
           person
           at
           that
           time
           is
           not
           within
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           within
           by
           his
           
             Right
             ,
             Authority
          
           and
           Influence
           :
           if
           his
           Person
           be
           within
           the
           Palace
           at
           that
           time
           it
           is
           not
           without
           .
           But
           the
           most
           clear
           Truth
           is
           though
           these
           subtle
           Foxians
           sometimes
           speak
           of
           a
           Christ
           without
           that
           dyed
           at
           Ierusalem
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Christ
           within
           ,
           yet
           they
           presently
           declare
           their
           meaning
           to
           be
           Mystical
           :
           For
           ask
           them
           but
           these
           two
           Questions
           ,
           
           and
           if
           they
           make
           any
           Answer
           you
           will
           see
           the
           Cheat
           ,
           the
           Equivocotion
           and
           the
           
             Mistery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Do
           they
           not
           hold
           the
           Light
           within
           every
           man
           to
           be
           All
           ,
           to
           
             doe
             All
          
           and
           to
           
             suffer
             All
          
           within
           which
           the
           Christ
           without
           ,
           Is
           or
           Did
           or
           suffered
           without
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Ask
           them
           now
           what
           is
           become
           of
           this
           Man
           ,
           this
           person
           that
           thus
           suffered
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           confess
           he
           [
           47
           ]
           is
           within
           ,
           and
           can
           give
           no
           other
           account
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           answered
           to
           me
           at
           Newport
           the
           last
           day
           of
           the
           Conference
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           what
           I
           said
           I
           would
           prove
           out
           of
           their
           Writings
           ,
           and
           especially
           out
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           attested
           by
           
             Ed
             Burrowes
          
           his
           large
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           was
           thought
           by
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           present
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           declared
           not
           ,
           (
           nor
           any
           of
           them
           )
           against
           what
           I
           spake
           :
           but
           said
           (
           as
           said
           the
           rest
           )
           if
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           have
           spoken
           or
           written
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           right
           and
           truth
           ,
           we
           profess
           not
           to
           follow
           him
           :
           and
           they
           were
           willing
           I
           should
           produce
           out
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Book
           what
           I
           could
           that
           might
           make
           for
           my
           proof
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           did
           not
           profess
           the
           
             true
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           I
           said
           
             G
             :
             Fox
          
           had
           pickt
           out
           some
           particular
           Lines
           ,
           Sayings
           &
           Sentences
           out
           of
           the
           Books
           and
           Writings
           of
           his
           Opposites
           ,
           
           (
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           questioned
           but
           to
           his
           utmost
           Advantage
           ,
           as
           knowing
           best
           how
           to
           Answer
           what
           he
           chose
           and
           cull'd
           out
           )
           and
           since
           they
           were
           free
           and
           willing
           ,
           I
           would
           produce
           some
           Instances
           :
           I
           took
           up
           the
           Book
           and
           read
           in
           the
           3d.
           page
           ,
           where
           he
           brings
           in
           his
           
             Opposite
             Samuel
             Eaton
          
           saying
           [
           The
           Saints
           have
           not
           Christ
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ]
           G.
           F.
           his
           Answer
           is
           
             [
             Contrary
             to
          
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               who
               said
               they
               were
               of
               his
            
             Flesh
             ,
             
               and
               of
               his
            
             Bone
             ,
             
               and
               should
               eat
               his
            
             Flesh
             ,
             
               and
               they
               that
               eat
               his
            
             Flesh
             
               have
               it
               in
               them
               .
            
             ]
          
           Whence
           I
           affirmed
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           had
           such
           a
           Body
           as
           might
           be
           really
           and
           materially
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           ii
           was
           clear
           that
           they
           
           were
           one
           with
           the
           Papists
           in
           their
           Sayings
           and
           Doctrines
           denying
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           Body
           and
           Person
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           For
           as
           the
           Papists
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           Spritual
           feeding
           upon
           his
           bloud
           and
           Merits
           ,
           
           they
           substitute
           and
           bring
           in
           a
           
             Real
             ,
             Material
          
           and
           Carnal
           ,
           in
           their
           horrible
           and
           fantastical
           Transubstantiation
           ;
           so
           do
           the
           Quakers
           professing
           to
           eat
           Christ
           spiritually
           ,
           wholy
           destroy
           his
           material
           and
           fleshly
           being
           .
        
         
           
             I
             proceeded
             saying
             ,
             in
             the
          
           4th
           Page
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Opposite
             saying
             ,
          
           The
           Saints
           do
           not
           see
           
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             contain
             him
             .
             And
          
           G.
           F.
           Answers
           
             And
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             they
             sate
             with
             Christ
             in
             
               heavenly
               places
            
             :
             so
             he
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             Christ
             was
             in
             them
             and
             walked
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             dwelt
             in
             them
             and
             Christ
             in
             you
             except
             you
             be
             Reprobates
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             that
             as
             the
          
           Papists
           
             were
             up
          
           ridiculously
           &
           odiously
           with
           Hoc
           est
           Corpus
           meum
           ,
           
           This
           is
           my
           Body
           
             &c.
             so
             they
             with
          
           The
           Light
           within
           you
           ,
           the
           Light
           that
           enlightens
           every
           man
           ,
           Christ
           within
           you
           except
           you
           be
           Reprobates
           &c.
           
        
         
           48
           ]
           For
           if
           the
           Heavens
           do
           contain
           that
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           bodily
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           grant
           in
           word
           )
           saying
           They
           believed
           he
           
             dyed
             ,
             rose
          
           ,
           and
           ascended
           :
           then
           in
           that
           same
           sence
           and
           respect
           the
           Saints
           cannot
           now
           sit
           bodily
           with
           Christ
           in
           heavenly
           places
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           alledge
           Christ
           within
           ,
           and
           their
           sitting
           with
           Christ
           in
           heavenly
           places
           ,
           was
           but
           irrational
           Nonsence
           and
           Jesuitical
           Equivocation
           :
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           they
           were
           gravel'd
           with
           these
           Considerations
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           willing
           that
           
             G
             Fox
          
           his
           book
           and
           his
           Answers
           should
           answer
           for
           them
           ,
           
           and
           although
           the
           oppositions
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Opposites
           
           were
           mighty
           ,
           and
           
             G
             Foxes
          
           were
           meer
           simple
           barkings
           of
           dogs
           or
           foxes
           compar'd
           with
           the
           rational
           and
           prudential
           Answers
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           yet
           when
           I
           began
           to
           open
           and
           compare
           the
           Assertions
           of
           the
           Opposite
           and
           Fox
           his
           answer
           ,
           they
           would
           cry
           out
           (
           especially
           
             W
             E.
          
           like
           a
           
             galled
             horse
          
           winching
           )
           
             Why
             dost
             thou
             make
             thy
          
           Observations
           upon
           G.
           Fox
           
             his
             words
          
           ?
           G.
           Fox
           
             his
             words
             need
             not
             thy
          
           Expositions
           ,
           let
           G.
           Fox
           
             his
             words
             alone
             they
             are
             able
             to
             speak
             for
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           it
           was
           a
           senceless
           business
           for
           me
           to
           alleadge
           ,
           (
           and
           they
           to
           be
           willing
           I
           should
           )
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           sayings
           and
           his
           Answers
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           not
           debate
           and
           discuss
           the
           Sence
           ,
           and
           I
           make
           out
           my
           Proof
           out
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           his
           Adversaryes
           compar'd
           together
           :
           when
           they
           had
           spoken
           they
           knew
           their
           liberty
           to
           take
           of
           my
           Answers
           with
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           leave
           what
           was
           spoke
           to
           every
           ones
           Conscience
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           They
           were
           Obstinately
           (
           that
           is
           in
           
             Greek
             Heretically
          
           )
           resolved
           to
           avoid
           this
           Course
           ,
           
           therefore
           I
           was
           glad
           to
           hale
           my
           Tacks
           &
           Bolings
           close
           home
           ,
           and
           make
           my
           best
           of
           a
           
             bare
             Wind
          
           and
           now
           and
           then
           loof
           up
           into
           the
           wind
           ,
           and
           get
           liberty
           to
           say
           something
           and
           omit
           abundance
           of
           my
           Thoughts
           .
        
         
           Once
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           say
           to
           
             W.
             Edmondson
          
           :
           Friend
           yesterday
           you
           quoted
           the
           9
           of
           Nehem.
           how
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           send
           them
           his
           good
           Spirit
           to
           guide
           them
           :
           I
           pray
           remember
           now
           a
           word
           in
           the
           8
           of
           Nehem.
           
           They
           read
           and
           gave
           the
           Sence
           and
           caused
           the
           People
           to
           understand
           the
           Reading
           .
           Without
           this
           searching
           for
           the
           Sence
           and
           meaning
           ,
           the
           Pith
           and
           Marrow
           of
           
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Scriptures
           or
           Writings
           we
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           
           what
           are
           our
           Readings
           but
           the
           
             Papists
             Latine
          
           ,
           the
           
             reading
             Ministers
          
           ,
           the
           pratling
           of
           Children
           and
           Parrets
           ?
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           I
           could
           say
           and
           urge
           ,
           it
           is
           known
           to
           all
           the
           Audience
           the
           Song
           was
           ,
           
             let
             G.
             Fox
             words
             alone
             to
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             any
          
           [
           49
           ]
           more
           to
           bring
           forth
           let
           us
           have
           them
           :
           so
           that
           as
           before
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           wave
           my
           Observations
           and
           Intentions
           ,
           and
           pass
           on
           to
           new
           Allegations
           :
           Though
           now
           I
           shall
           crave
           liberty
           to
           touch
           and
           point
           at
           (
           as
           with
           the
           finger
           )
           the
           
             Opposites
             Assertions
          
           of
           Truth
           and
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           unsavoury
           and
           rotten
           Answers
        
         
           In
           Page
           8.
           
           
           He
           brings
           in
           
             Iohn
             Bunyan
             &c.
          
           saying
           
             [
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             afar
             in
             his
             bodily
             presence
             ]
          
           and
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           answers
           ,
           
             [
             And
             yet
             he
             saith
             the
             Lord
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             said
             he
             was
             in
             them
             and
             Christ
             said
             he
             would
             dwell
             with
             them
             ]
          
           I
           here
           observe
           and
           reply
           ,
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           abundantly
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           twofold
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           His
           bodily
           visible
           Presence
           ,
           which
           
             Iohn
             Bunyan
          
           speaks
           of
           and
           the
           Quakers
           in
           words
           grant
           .
           The
           2.
           
           His
           Spirituall
           ,
           invisible
           Presence
           ,
           of
           which
           many
           Scriptures
           speak
           and
           that
           most
           clearly
           .
           
             Eph.
             3.
             10.
             
             That
             Christ
             may
             dwell
             in
             your
             hearts
             by
             believing
             &c.
             
          
           Concerning
           this
           visible
           bodily
           presence
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Question
           is
           .
           
             First
             .
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           impertinent
           and
           silly
           Answer
           is
           not
           to
           the
           Point
           no
           more
           then
           the
           East
           and
           the
           West
           is
           to
           one
           point
           of
           the
           Compass
           .
           
           2.
           
           He
           fallaciously
           ,
           (
           most
           unchristianly
           and
           impiously
           )
           denyes
           the
           body
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           to
           be
           any
           where
           ,
           and
           as
           Conjurers
           do
           
             (
             Hocas
             Pocas
          
           )
           that
           which
           all
           now
           see
           
           is
           gone
           &
           vanished
           ,
           so
           that
           with
           the
           ancient
           enemies
           of
           
             Christ
             Humane
             Nature
          
           ,
           the
           Manicheans
           ,
           they
           say
           and
           unsay
           and
           at
           last
           affirm
           a
           Christ
           only
           God
           and
           Spirit
           dwelling
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           mankind
           also
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           these
           subtle
           Foxes
           minded
           to
           spin
           out
           Time
           ,
           and
           wave
           the
           
             close
             Fight
          
           of
           examining
           Particulars
           concerning
           Christs
           humanity
           .
           
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Book
           was
           brought
           forth
           (
           the
           same
           with
           mine
           
             (
             Iohn
             Burinat
          
           took
           it
           and
           went
           along
           with
           me
           in
           the
           Quotations
           ,
           I
           read
           and
           alwayes
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           my
           proof
           out
           of
           the
           Allegation
           :
           But
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           kept
           strict
           watch
           and
           stood
           Centinel
           ,
           that
           no
           Observations
           of
           Sences
           or
           Meanings
           should
           pass
           ,
           resolving
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           Fire
           and
           Light
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           with
           Stand
           ,
           or
           I
           le
           let
           fly
           a
           Fire
           (
           from
           Hell
           )
           upon
           you
           .
           Well
           ,
           I
           knew
           what
           froward
           Children
           and
           bruitish
           Spirits
           I
           dealt
           with
           ,
           &
           resolved
           to
           go
           softly
           and
           to
           speak
           softly
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           could
           gain
           ground
           by
           inches
           (
           at
           least
           )
           for
           liberty
           to
           give
           my
           witness
           for
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           .
        
         
           In
           Page
           9.
           
           
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Iohn
           Bunyan
           &c.
           
             affirming
             that
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Mary
           ,
           
           
             God-Man
             is
             absent
             from
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           G.
           Fox
           
             answers
             ,
             but
             never
             touching
             Scripture
             about
             it
             .
          
           [
           contrary
           to
           [
           50
           ]
           Christs
           words
           ,
           I
           in
           them
           and
           they
           in
           me
           :
           and
           I
           will
           be
           with
           you
           to
           the
           ends
           :
           and
           Christ
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           &
           where
           two
           or
           three
           are
           gathered
           &c.
           and
           the
           Saints
           are
           bone
           of
           his
           bone
           and
           flesh
           of
           his
           slesh
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Reply
          
           ,
           here
           half
           an
           eye
           may
           see
           as
           before
           ,
           how
           he
           gives
           no
           other
           Presence
           or
           Absence
           of
           a
           Christ
           but
           invisible
           and
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           subtilly
           affirms
           that
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           hath
           no
           bodily
           Presence
           at
           all
           ,
           in
           the
           
           sence
           which
           all
           Christians
           of
           what
           sort
           or
           Sect
           soever
           (
           but
           these
           Iuglers
           (
           and
           themselves
           also
           in
           word
           and
           horrible
           hypocrisie
           )
           do
           acknowledg
           and
           profess
           ,
        
         
           In
           Page
           10
           
             He
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             saying
          
           [
           Christ
           was
           not
           in
           his
           Disciples
           when
           he
           said
           I
           am
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           world
           ]
           G
           Fox
           answers
           .
           
           [
           And
           so
           corrected
           by
           Christ
           ,
           I
           in
           you
           and
           you
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           12.
           
           He
           brings
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           saying
           
             [
             The
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             out
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             ]
          
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           (
           they
           sat
           with
           Christ
           in
           Heavenly
           places
           ,
           the
           Saints
           are
           Flesh
           of
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           Bone
           of
           his
           Bone
           ,
           were
           the
           Church
           which
           he
           is
           head
           of
           his
           Body
           :
           )
           
           In
           which
           I
           Answer
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Book
           over
           (
           though
           he
           own
           a
           Christ
           without
           ,
           and
           that
           died
           at
           Ierusalem
           in
           word
           yet
           he
           allows
           in
           effect
           no
           other
           Body
           to
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           but
           what
           is
           Mistical
           and
           Spiritual
           :
           so
           that
           with
           notorious
           Iugling
           ,
           and
           
             Iesuitical
             Impudence
          
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           their
           simple
           Followers
           believe
           that
           they
           own
           such
           a
           Christ
           as
           shed
           his
           Blood
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           yet
           leave
           him
           in
           his
           Body
           no
           more
           Blood
           to
           shed
           then
           is
           in
           a
           Spirit
           which
           hath
           no
           
             Bones
             ,
             Flesh
          
           nor
           Blood
           to
           shed
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           17.
           
           He
           brings
           in
           
             Enoch
             Howet
          
           
           Affirming
           
             [
             That
             it
             is
             Blasphemy
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             Man
             as
             God
             Man
             ,
             ]
             G.
             Fox
             Answers
          
           (
           still
           like
           the
           Cuckow
           in
           one
           silly
           Note
           )
           How
           are
           they
           of
           his
           Flesh
           and
           of
           his
           Bones
           :
           And
           doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           say
           ,
           Christ
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           dwell
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           his
           Saints
           of
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Bones
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           one
           sentence
           added
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           partakers
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ?
        
         
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           this
           Participation
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           is
           (
           saith
           Peter
           )
           in
           the
           Saints
           by
           those
           precious
           Promises
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           receiving
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           by
           believing
           in
           him
           according
           to
           that
           Ephes.
           3.
           10.
           
           (
           That
           Christ
           may
           dwell
           in
           your
           hearts
           by
           Believing
           )
           not
           that
           the
           Divine
           Being
           or
           Essence
           and
           Nature
           or
           Godhead
           is
           communicable
           to
           a
           finite
           Creature
           :
           from
           hence
           these
           proud
           Simpletons
           fancie
           (
           and
           some
           have
           been
           such
           bold
           Bayards
           as
           to
           say
           )
           they
           are
           Christ
           and
           God
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           he
           that
           died
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Christed
           with
           Christ
           and
           Godded
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           51
           ]
           It
           is
           remarkable
           that
           Nicholas
           the
           Deacon
           
           was
           the
           Father
           (
           as
           I
           believed
           )
           1
           of
           the
           old
           Nicholaitans
           and
           
             Henery
             Nichols
          
           in
           
             King
             Iames
          
           his
           time
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           new
           Nicholaitans
           in
           London
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           crying
           up
           their
           perfection
           ,
           their
           Spirituality
           and
           Godhead
           ,
           all
           leading
           from
           the
           purity
           of
           
             Gods
             Worship
          
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           carnal
           Filthiness
           as
           the
           Daughters
           of
           these
           the
           Ranters
           declare
           evidently
           .
        
         
           This
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           
           humane
           Soul
           and
           Body
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           so
           cross
           ,
           opposite
           and
           contrary
           to
           their
           new
           whimsical
           Christ
           Jesus
           (
           the
           Light
           within
           them
           )
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           all
           this
           Book
           cannot
           endure
           to
           hear
           of
           the
           word
           Humane
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           new
           Name
           and
           never
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           word
           Humane
           ,
           such
           an
           odious
           Word
           and
           Bugbear
           to
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           all
           this
           Book
           :
           
           I
           said
           in
           publick
           ;
           many
           Words
           truely
           and
           properly
           English
           were
           well
           and
           commendably
           used
           that
           were
           not
           in
           
           the
           Scripture
           in
           English
           :
           it
           is
           true
           the
           word
           Humane
           comes
           from
           the
           word
           in
           
             Latin
             Humanus
          
           ,
           signifying
           partaining
           or
           belonging
           to
           Man
           :
           so
           a
           
             Humane
             Soul
          
           or
           Body
           is
           no
           more
           but
           such
           a
           Soul
           or
           Body
           as
           all
           Mankinde
           have
           .
           
           Hence
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           
             Anthropinos
             peirasmos
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           10.
           
           (
           I
           presumed
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           knew
           )
           might
           have
           been
           turned
           Humane
           ,
           but
           is
           truely
           turned
           no
           Temptation
           or
           Trial
           but
           such
           as
           is
           common
           to
           Men.
           This
           Fox
           knows
           ,
           that
           if
           Christ
           Jesus
           be
           granted
           to
           have
           had
           such
           a
           Soul
           and
           Body
           as
           is
           
             Humane
             or
             Common
          
           to
           Men
           ,
           down
           falls
           their
           Dagon
           before
           the
           Chest
           or
           Ark
           of
           God
           ,
           viz.
           their
           
             Horrible
             ,
             Monstrous
             Idol
          
           of
           a
           Christ
           called
           
             Light
             within
             them
          
           .
        
         
           We
           went
           on
           thus
           in
           alleadging
           Quotations
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           a
           close
           Examination
           of
           them
           which
           they
           endured
           not
           ,
           though
           ever
           and
           anon
           I
           made
           some
           sallies
           out
           upon
           them
           and
           had
           some
           Skirmishings
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           sharp
           Disputes
           before
           I
           would
           retreat
           from
           the
           Quotation
           .
        
         
           In
           Pag.
           282.
           
           He
           brings
           in
           
             Daniel
             Gaudry
          
           saying
           
             [
             We
             shall
             not
             see
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             until
             he
             comes
             to
             Iudgement
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             then
             and
             not
             before
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             ]
          
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           (
           You
           where
           you
           are
           see
           him
           not
           :
           nor
           know
           him
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           we
           do
           believe
           you
           :
           but
           the
           Saints
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           whom
           he
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           and
           in
           whom
           he
           is
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           was
           not
           desirous
           to
           trouble
           the
           Audience
           with
           more
           Quotations
           ,
           but
           they
           still
           urged
           ,
           haste
           thou
           any
           more
           ,
           hast
           thou
           any
           more
           ,
           &c.
           upon
           their
           provocation
           I
           Quoted
           many
           more
           (
           to
           [
           52
           ]
           make
           up
           an
           overwhelming
           Cloud
           of
           Witnesses
           against
           
           these
           
             Protestant
             Iesuites
          
           and
           Iudasites
           ,
           Betrayers
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           In
           Foxes
           Answer
           to
           his
           Opposite
           
             Daniel
             Caudry
          
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           he
           affirms
           the
           contrary
           to
           his
           Opposite
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           as
           much
           now
           seen
           visibly
           as
           ever
           he
           shall
           be
           seen
           :
           in
           which
           I
           believe
           he
           speaks
           the
           heart
           of
           all
           the
           
             Antichristian
             Wolves
             and
             Foxes
          
           who
           quake
           and
           tremble
           at
           the
           thought
           of
           Christs
           return
           again
           to
           judgment
           :
           
           and
           therefore
           these
           deluded
           and
           deluding
           Souls
           in
           their
           dark
           Prisons
           of
           willing
           Blindness
           ,
           and
           the
           hellish
           Chaines
           of
           the
           pride
           and
           hardness
           and
           security
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           dream
           they
           sit
           in
           Robes
           of
           Glory
           themselves
           &
           now
           keep
           open
           the
           high
           Court
           of
           eternal
           Iudgment
           and
           pass
           Sentence
           upon
           this
           Christ
           without
           as
           a
           poor
           
             Outside
             Christ
          
           and
           all
           that
           worship
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           observe
           in
           Fox
           his
           answer
           that
           he
           can
           not
           keep
           out
           of
           his
           Burrow
           of
           confounding
           a
           visible
           eye
           and
           a
           Spiritual
           ,
           
           a
           visible
           and
           invisible
           seing
           :
           you
           see
           him
           not
           saith
           he
           where
           you
           are
           ,
           that
           is
           you
           that
           look
           upon
           such
           a
           real
           person
           indeed
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           born
           living
           and
           dying
           as
           the
           History
           sets
           forth
           ,
           you
           cannot
           see
           him
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           but
           we
           that
           look
           at
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           and
           the
           history
           of
           him
           as
           
             Mystical
             ,
             immediate
             ,
             invisible
          
           ,
           though
           we
           use
           to
           please
           you
           
             children
             and
             fools
          
           with
           the
           words
           of
           
             Christ
             dying
             at
             Ierusalem
          
           :
           we
           see
           him
           he
           is
           in
           the
           midest
           of
           us
           :
           and
           he
           is
           the
           invisible
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           God
           ,
           while
           you
           talk
           of
           Visibles
           and
           seing
           him
           as
           
             Visible
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           In
           Page
           276.
           he
           brings
           in
           
             Richard
             Meyo
          
           saying
           ,
           
           that
           he
           did
           believe
           in
           a
           Christ
           that
           dyed
           at
           Ierusalem
           :
           
           and
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           in
           a
           Christ
           within
           ,
           and
           preach
           Christ
           within
           ,
           is
           a
           Reprobate
           .
           Colloss
           .
           2.
           2.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           
           And
           he
           is
           not
           in
           a
           true
           Belief
           of
           
             Christ
             without
          
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           believe
           in
           a
           
             Christ
             within
          
           ,
           but
           is
           in
           the
           
             Devils
             Belief
          
           ,
           and
           believes
           as
           the
           Devils
           do
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           his
           answer
           an
           humble
           Soul
           may
           see
           how
           this
           subtle
           Traytor
           under
           the
           golden
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           within
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           he
           stabs
           at
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           who
           suffered
           for
           poor
           Mankind
           in
           mans
           own
           nature
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           observe
           his
           virulent
           and
           venemous
           Mind
           and
           Pen
           stabbing
           damning
           and
           reprobating
           all
           that
           truly
           believe
           in
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           
           whome
           he
           confesseth
           to
           have
           been
           a
           real
           man
           dying
           at
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             &c.
          
           except
           they
           can
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           now
           no
           where
           to
           be
           found
           but
           in
           every
           mans
           heart
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           where
           .
        
         
           53
           ]
           In
           Page
           246.
           
           
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Christopher
           Wade
           saying
           ,
           
           [
           It
           is
           whimfical
           to
           say
           Christ
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           is
           in
           them
           ]
           
             He
             answers
          
           ,
           [
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           who
           said
           they
           were
           of
           his
           flesh
           and
           of
           his
           bone
           ,
           and
           Christ
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           walk
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           of
           his
           slesh
           and
           of
           his
           bone
           ,
           and
           Christ
           in
           you
           the
           hope
           of
           Glory
           ]
        
         
           
             In
             the
             same
             Page
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             saying
          
           [
           Flesh
           and
           bone
           cannot
           be
           a
           measure
           in
           one
           and
           a
           measure
           in
           an
           other
           ]
           
             He
             Answers
          
           [
           wheras
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           we
           are
           of
           his
           Flesh
           and
           of
           his
           Bone
           ,
           here
           thou
           art
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           more
           then
           one
           that
           had
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Bone
           and
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
         
           In
           Page
           248.
           
           
             He
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             saying
             ,
          
           [
           It
           is
           a
           false
           thing
           to
           say
           Christ
           Person
           is
           in
           man
           ]
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           none
           are
           of
           his
           Flesh
           nor
           of
           his
           Bone
           nor
           eat
           nor
           had
           not
           his
           Substance
           .
        
         
           And
           Page
           249
           The
           Saints
           bodyes
           are
           not
           Christs
           body
           .
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           How
           are
           they
           Christs
           ?
           How
           dwels
           he
           in
           them
           ?
           and
           how
           are
           they
           of
           his
           Flesh
           and
           of
           his
           Bone
           then
           ?
           and
           how
           bruitish
           are
           you
           b●come
           in
           Knowledge
           ?
           hath
           he
           not
           bought
           them
           with
           a
           price
           ,
           and
           are
           they
           not
           his
           ?
        
         
           
             And
             in
             the
             same
          
           Page
           
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             saying
             ,
          
           that
           neither
           Gods
           Essence
           ,
           nor
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           Christs
           Person
           was
           in
           Peters
           holy
           body
           .
           
             He
             answers
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostle
           said
           God
           will
           dwell
           with
           you
           and
           walk
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           again
           ,
           our
           conversation
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
             And
             once
             more
             in
             the
             same
             page
          
           There
           is
           not
           whole
           
             Christ
             God
          
           and
           man
           in
           men
           .
           Answ.
           Then
           how
           must
           men
           grow
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           fullness
           of
           the
           stature
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           Christ
           and
           God
           will
           dwel
           in
           man
           and
           walk
           in
           man
           ,
           God
           that
           made
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           Christ
           by
           whome
           all
           things
           were
           made
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           this
           Author
           
             Christopher
             Wade
          
           I
           know
           not
           many
           of
           his
           opposites
           (
           living
           and
           dead
           ,
           whome
           he
           here
           vapours
           to
           answer
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           
           I
           know
           were
           worthy
           of
           Christian
           esteem
           and
           honour
           for
           the
           grace
           and
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           other
           worthy
           respects
           :
           and
           whither
           this
           Opposite
           or
           any
           other
           whome
           he
           pretends
           to
           puffe
           at
           or
           Answer
           ,
           have
           thought
           this
           audacious
           Quacksalver
           worthy
           of
           any
           Reply
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           :
           For
           certainly
           (
           as
           he
           commonly
           concludes
           his
           Answer
           in
           
           his
           Book
           
             (
             Thy
             many
             notorious
             Lyes
             and
             Slanders
             and
             Blasphemyes
             are
             not
             worth
             the
             mentioning
             :
          
           however
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           my
           Position
           I
           am
           occasioned
           [
           54
           ]
           to
           follow
           this
           Fox
           into
           his
           holes
           and
           Burrowes
           ,
           and
           to
           hale
           him
           out
           before
           God
           ,
           Angls
           and
           Men
           as
           a
           most
           greedy
           audacious
           Fox
           and
           Wolfe
           ,
           not
           sparing
           the
           Son
           and
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           his
           precious
           Lambs
           and
           Sheep
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           all
           these
           last
           Quotations
           ,
           I
           say
           (
           as
           the
           Opposites
           to
           Fox
           said
           )
           that
           this
           Notion
           of
           Christ
           wit
           hin
           opposite
           to
           Christ
           without
           is
           a
           most
           Frantick
           and
           Whimsical
           ,
           
           Gross
           and
           Blockish
           Fancy
           :
           For
           though
           he
           grant
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           a
           Man
           which
           
             died
             at
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           yet
           making
           him
           only
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Christ
           as
           is
           whole
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           in
           every
           man
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           makes
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           but
           
             Whimsical
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Man
           that
           died
           at
           Ierusalem
           but
           a
           Babylonian
           Fancy
           .
        
         
           In
           Pag.
           221.
           
           He
           brings
           in
           the
           Author
           to
           a
           Book
           called
           
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
          
           
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             Christ
             is
             without
             the
             Saints
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Bodily
             presence
             ,
             ]
          
           He
           Answereth
           ,
           (
           They
           are
           of
           his
           Flesh
           and
           of
           his
           Bone
           ,
           and
           eat
           his
           Flesh
           and
           drink
           his
           Blood
           :
           and
           how
           have
           the
           Saints
           his
           Mind
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           he
           with
           them
           and
           they
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           sit
           with
           him
           in
           Heavenly
           places
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           how
           then
           is
           he
           absent
           ?
           the
           1
           poor
           Apostates
           from
           him
           who
           feel
           not
           Christ
           with
           you
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           they
           feel
           him
           .
           )
        
         
           
             I
             Reply
          
           ,
           I
           observe
           this
           
             Viperous
             Tongue
          
           saying
           to
           the
           unknown
           ,
           heavenly
           Author
           ,
           and
           Fox
           his
           other
           
           
             Oppositee
             [
             Ye
             poor
             Apostates
             &c.
             ]
          
           what
           is
           it
           but
           a
           heighth
           of
           Devilish
           Pride
           going
           before
           destruction
           and
           condemnation
           ?
           this
           proud
           swelling
           Bladder
           puft
           up
           with
           a
           Timpany
           of
           Wind
           and
           Vanity
           ,
           what
           a
           huge
           swelling
           shew
           he
           makes
           ?
           what
           a
           breadth
           of
           confident
           boldness
           and
           bruitish
           impudencie
           he
           carries
           before
           him
           ?
           what
           a
           gross
           ,
           Frantick
           Papist
           is
           he
           become
           ,
           that
           cannot
           ,
           will
           not
           distinguish
           between
           
             Christs
             Spiritual
             presence
          
           and
           his
           bodily
           ?
           
           that
           cannot
           ,
           will
           not
           consider
           the
           difference
           between
           Spirits
           and
           Bodies
           ,
           a
           Spirit
           that
           hath
           no
           Flesh
           nor
           Bones
           ,
           and
           a
           Body
           which
           hath
           both
           ,
           as
           Christ
           his
           Body
           had
           ?
           that
           cannot
           ,
           will
           not
           distinguish
           between
           their
           sinful
           Flesh
           and
           Bones
           ,
           and
           the
           sinless
           Flesh
           and
           Bones
           of
           that
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ?
           that
           cannot
           ,
           will
           not
           distinguish
           between
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Bones
           of
           that
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           manifested
           in
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Bones
           of
           Believers
           in
           him
           :
           O
           most
           Holy
           and
           Righteous
           are
           thy
           Judgements
           ,
           O
           thou
           most
           High
           Judge
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           art
           a
           devouring
           fire
           and
           Justice
           it self
           ,
           who
           thus
           castest
           down
           the
           Proud
           and
           Self-conceited
           into
           the
           Dungeon
           of
           such
           Black
           and
           
             Hellish
             Ignorance
          
           !
        
         
           55
           ]
           Pag.
           217
           ,
           Out
           of
           a
           Book
           mentioning
           the
           
             Quakers
             Cause
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             To
             say
             Christ
             within
             is
             never
             to
             mention
             Christ
             without
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           There
           is
           none
           knows
           Christ
           within
           ,
           but
           he
           knows
           him
           without
           :
           the
           same
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           :
           And
           there
           is
           none
           knows
           him
           but
           they
           know
           him
           within
           ,
           revealed
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           which
           is
           beyond
           Flesh
           and
           Blood.
           
        
         
           I
           Observe
           ,
           This
           foolish
           Fox
           (
           for
           all
           his
           hiding
           
           Craft
           )
           is
           here
           found
           out
           :
           
           He
           professeth
           (
           against
           his
           Will
           and
           Heart
           )
           a
           Christ
           that
           
             died
             at
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           he
           forced
           to
           name
           a
           Christ
           without
           :
           but
           when
           the
           
             Hole
             and
             Burrough
          
           is
           Digged
           the
           Fox
           is
           found
           :
           For
           Examine
           what
           is
           this
           
             Christ
             without
          
           ?
           is
           he
           that
           litteral
           ,
           real
           and
           material
           Person
           the
           Son
           of
           Mary
           (
           as
           all
           professing
           Christs
           Name
           generally
           agree
           ?
           Is
           this
           he
           whom
           the
           Quakers
           acknowledge
           to
           have
           lived
           and
           died
           at
           Ierusalem
           ?
           and
           do
           they
           intend
           a
           
             Material
             Crosse
          
           ,
           a
           literal
           Death
           ,
           a
           literal
           and
           real
           Ierusalem
           ?
           some
           of
           them
           will
           say
           yes
           ,
           but
           therein
           give
           the
           lye
           to
           others
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           own
           story
           ,
           in
           acknowledging
           no
           other
           Christ
           but
           such
           as
           is
           in
           
             every
             man
          
           :
           such
           a
           Christ
           as
           really
           and
           bodily
           
             died
             at
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           they
           scorn
           and
           hate
           and
           fly
           from
           as
           the
           
             Devils
             did
          
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             Iesus
             thou
             Son
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             ,
             art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             us
             hesore
             the
             time
             ?
          
           Hence
           the
           former
           Arch-deacon
           or
           Arch-bishop
           of
           these
           parts
           
             Humphrey
             Norton
          
           :
           he
           mocks
           at
           an
           outward
           Christ
           ,
           
           he
           asks
           what
           Countryman
           he
           was
           and
           shall
           be
           :
           He
           reproves
           the
           Fools
           that
           have
           their
           Eyes
           abroad
           ,
           and
           gazing
           after
           a
           man
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           jeers
           at
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           aud
           asks
           what
           manner
           of
           wood
           it
           was
           made
           of
           ,
           seeing
           we
           must
           take
           it
           up
           dayly
           ?
           And
           Fox
           saith
           ,
           this
           Jesus
           Christ
           without
           and
           within
           ,
           is
           Jesus
           Christ
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           for
           ever
           :
           therefore
           in
           the
           Logick
           or
           Reason
           of
           this
           Bruite
           ,
           
           Christ
           had
           no
           body
           that
           was
           born
           at
           Bethlehem
           ,
           or
           died
           at
           Ierusalem
           :
           For
           he
           was
           born
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           born
           forever
           :
           he
           dyed
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           he
           dies
           
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           he
           dies
           forever
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           Heavenly
           Truth
           relating
           to
           Gods
           purpose
           ,
           Christs
           Merit
           ,
           and
           to
           Forefathers
           ,
           our
           present
           times
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           yet
           must
           be
           born
           and
           follow
           after
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           such
           Mystical
           and
           figurative
           Scriptures
           (
           which
           are
           in
           themselves
           like
           
             Sampsons
             Lion
          
           and
           Riddle
           )
           through
           
             Satans
             Policy
          
           ,
           and
           the
           proud
           simplicity
           of
           these
           simple
           Foxes
           ,
           are
           made
           the
           common
           Holes
           and
           Burroughs
           where
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           to
           find
           them
           :
           just
           like
           the
           Iesuites
           (
           whose
           Cosens
           ,
           if
           not
           Brethren
           of
           one
           belly
           of
           Hell
           [
           56
           ]
           they
           are
           )
           who
           usually
           confound
           clear
           Scriptures
           with
           Spiritual
           and
           Mystical
           Illusions
           ,
           and
           sly
           from
           Distinctions
           and
           openings
           necessary
           in
           places
           more
           dark
           ,
           figurative
           and
           allegorical
           .
        
         
           
             In
             pag.
             211.
             
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Iohn
           Burton
           saying
           ,
           That
           the
           man
           that
           was
           crucified
           his
           body
           is
           now
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           absent
           from
           his
           People
           as
           touching
           his
           bodily
           presence
           .
           
             He
             Answers
          
           .
           Doth
           not
           the
           Apostle
           say
           he
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           and
           doth
           not
           the
           Apostle
           say
           they
           are
           of
           his
           Flesh
           and
           Bone
           and
           sit
           it
           heavenly
           places
           ,
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           they
           must
           eat
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           remember
           at
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Quotation
           ,
           I
           urged
           that
           herein
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           did
           plainly
           deny
           (
           as
           indeed
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           I
           have
           quoted
           )
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           have
           had
           such
           a
           body
           as
           could
           be
           born
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           
           wrapped
           in
           swadling
           Cloathes
           ,
           &c.
           as
           could
           be
           
             hungry
             ,
             weary
             ,
             sleep
             ,
             discourse
             ,
          
           1
           
             apprehended
             ,
             buffeted
             ,
             whipped
             ,
             nail'd
             to
             the
             Gallowes
             ,
             die
             ,
             be
             buried
             ,
             
             arise
             and
             ascend
          
           up
           visibly
           into
           these
           visible
           Heavens
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           absent
           from
           his
           People
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           touching
           his
           bodily
           presence
           :
           But
           one
           of
           my
           Opposites
           ,
           (
           I
           think
           two
           of
           them
           )
           bid
           me
           not
           wronge
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           by
           my
           Observation
           ,
           for
           his
           words
           were
           not
           so
           .
           I
           Answ.
           In
           effect
           and
           Substance
           they
           were
           ,
           for
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           here
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           all
           his
           Answers
           )
           maintains
           the
           Negative
           to
           what
           his
           Opposites
           Affirm
           .
           
           And
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           grounds
           of
           his
           deniall
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           sometimes
           they
           are
           most
           plain
           and
           clear
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           most
           subtle
           ,
           and
           commonly
           such
           as
           will
           bear
           a
           twofold
           Sence
           ,
           on
           which
           they
           commonly
           ground
           some
           
             Iesuitical
             equivocation
          
           .
        
         
           
             In
             Pag.
             210.
             
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Iohn
           Burton
           saying
           ,
           
           Christ
           went
           away
           into
           Heaven
           from
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           within
           them
           .
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           Did
           not
           he
           say
           that
           he
           would
           come
           again
           to
           them
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           say
           he
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           I
           in
           you
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Apostle
           say
           Christ
           was
           in
           them
           except
           they
           were
           Reprobates
           ?
           the
           hope
           of
           Glory
           ?
           
             was
             he
             not
             revealed
             to
             the
          
           Apostle
           
             and
             so
             in
             him
             ?
             and
             did
             not
             the
          
           Apostle
           
             Preach
             Christ
             within
             ,
             and
             you
             preach
             Christ
             without
             ?
          
        
         
           Again
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           
             [
             Those
             Believers
             that
             are
             in
             the
             body
             at
             this
             day
             are
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           again
           ,
           
           Doth
           not
           the
           Aposte
           say
           Christ
           is
           in
           them
           except
           they
           be
           Reprobates
           ?
           and
           he
           is
           in
           them
           the
           Hope
           of
           Glory
           ?
           and
           they
           have
           fellowship
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           dwell
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           believes
           believes
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           Christ
           and
           so
           notabsent
           .
        
         
           
             Again
             in
             the
             same
             Page
             ,
             they
             say
          
           [
           He
           is
           absent
           from
           them
           as
           touching
           his
           slesh
           ,
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           Doth
           not
           
           the
           Apostle
           say
           they
           [
           57
           ]
           are
           of
           his
           Flesh
           and
           of
           his
           Bone
           ?
           and
           he
           that
           eates
           not
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           hath
           no
           life
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           sit
           in
           
             heavenly
             places
          
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           eates
           his
           flesh
           hath
           it
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           again
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           they
           say
           
             [
             There
             is
             not
             any
          
           Heaven
           
             within
             into
             which
             the
             Man
          
           Christ
           
             is
             ascended
             ,
             or
             can
             any
             man
             contain
             a
             man
             four
             foot
             long
             ?
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           
             [
             Christ
             is
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             is
             he
             not
             to
             be
             revealed
             within
             who
             is
             a
             Mystery
             ?
          
           He
           who
           did
           descend
           to
           be
           revealed
           and
           made
           manifest
           in
           his
           Saints
           in
           slesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           did
           descend
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           manifested
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           wonders
           at
           :
           that
           is
           ascended
           far
           above
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Saints
           life
           living
           Bread
           and
           Drink
           :
           and
           where
           ever
           used
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           any
           such
           expression
           as
           thou
           doth
           ,
           which
           shews
           that
           Christ
           to
           thee
           is
           a
           Mystery
           ?
        
         
           Reply
           ,
           
           In
           all
           these
           four
           Passages
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           expresly
           denies
           that
           Christ
           is
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           from
           his
           Disciples
           :
           That
           Believers
           now
           in
           the
           Body
           are
           absent
           from
           the
           Lord
           :
           that
           he
           is
           absent
           from
           Man
           as
           touching
           his
           Flesh
           :
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Heaven
           into
           which
           Christ
           is
           ascended
           :
           and
           that
           Christs
           Body
           is
           not
           containable
           in
           a
           place
           according
           to
           his
           stature
           and
           proportion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           his
           Answers
           he
           notoriously
           jugles
           and
           equivocates
           as
           if
           he
           maintained
           
             Christ
             in
             Truth
          
           ,
           he
           that
           lived
           and
           died
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           visibly
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           though
           the
           whole
           scope
           and
           the
           plain
           open
           faced
           meaning
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           with
           loud
           cries
           tend
           altogether
           to
           another
           business
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           himself
           by
           setting
           up
           the
           Image
           and
           Picture
           ,
           this
           
             Imaginary
             Christ
          
           which
           he
           calls
           the
           
             Light
             within
             them
          
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             same
          
           Author
           saith
           ,
           Pag.
           206.
           
           [
           A
           false
           Christ
           hath
           a
           new
           false
           Faith
           to
           apprehend
           this
           Crucified
           Christ
           within
           ,
           
           ]
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           Which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Apostles
           which
           Preached
           Christ
           that
           's
           Crucified
           within
           and
           not
           another
           ;
           Him
           that
           was
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           was
           risen
           that
           
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           within
           ,
           the
           same
           yesterday
           ,
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           World
           was
           made
           glorified
           with
           the
           Father
           before
           the
           World
           began
           :
           it
           was
           he
           that
           was
           manifest
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           another
           ,
           for
           the
           other
           is
           Antichrist
           .
           ]
        
         
           Again
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Sceipture
           of
           the
           Devils
           making
           to
           apprehend
           this
           Christ
           within
           :
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Now
           I
           say
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Christ
           but
           he
           that
           was
           crucified
           within
           he
           is
           a
           false
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           holds
           forth
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Devil
             never
             made
             it
          
           ,
           but
           he
           and
           his
           Messengers
           are
           against
           it
           :
           And
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           this
           Christ
           [
           58
           ]
           that
           was
           risen
           and
           Crucified
           within
           is
           a
           Reprobate
           though
           Devills
           and
           Reprobates
           may
           talk
           of
           him
           without
           .
        
         
           This
           Quotation
           was
           read
           again
           in
           their
           own
           Book
           by
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           ,
           and
           they
           magnified
           the
           Christ
           within
           ,
           
           but
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           observe
           the
           sence
           and
           argue
           from
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             G.
             Foxes
             Words
             were
             plain
             concerning
             the
             true
             Christ
          
           ;
           And
           so
           indeed
           I
           say
           they
           are
           to
           any
           penitent
           Soul
           truly
           (
           like
           Paul
           )
           unbottom'd
           from
           weak
           and
           filthy
           self
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           
             Dunghil
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           and
           burning
           with
           sincere
           Affection
           to
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           :
           For
           these
           subtle
           Foxes
           ,
           and
           their
           Words
           discover
           (
           as
           the
           Sun
           at
           noon
           day
           )
           that
           as
           plainly
           as
           ever
           
             Absalom
             ,
             Achitophel
             ,
             Shimei
             ,
             Sheba
          
           rose
           up
           in
           conspiracy
           
           and
           Rebellion
           against
           David
           ,
           &c.
           as
           plainly
           as
           ever
           Iudas
           and
           Peter
           (
           for
           a
           time
           )
           and
           Alexander
           the
           Copper-smith
           ,
           and
           Hymeneus
           ,
           and
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           denied
           
             Davids
             Antitype
          
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           :
           so
           under
           the
           Cloak
           and
           Colour
           of
           
             Christ
             Crucified
          
           within
           ,
           do
           their
           
             Rebellious
             Traitors
          
           bear
           Arms
           against
           the
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           For
           although
           it
           be
           
             Scripture
             Phrase
          
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           
             Crucified
             ,
             Dead
          
           and
           Buried
           ,
           and
           
             Risen
             with
             Christ
          
           :
           yet
           what
           a
           poor
           proof
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           Born
           and
           Crucified
           &c.
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           to
           day
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Birth
           nor
           Life
           ,
           nor
           Death
           ,
           nor
           Grave
           but
           what
           is
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           are
           Reprobates
           and
           Devils
           that
           bow
           not
           down
           to
           this
           
             painted
             devouring
             Monster
          
           .
        
         
           Still
           my
           Opposites
           were
           catcht
           in
           their
           own
           Craftiness
           they
           seemed
           well
           pleased
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           should
           be
           heard
           in
           his
           Answers
           to
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           
           and
           I
           restrain'd
           and
           stopt
           from
           making
           out
           my
           Proofs
           from
           the
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Scope
           and
           Meaning
           :
           I
           was
           yet
           glad
           that
           so
           much
           was
           discovered
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           (
           by
           Catches
           )
           liberty
           to
           give
           fire
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           intended
           to
           make
           use
           of
           this
           present
           Advantage
           (
           which
           I
           from
           the
           first
           intended
           ,
           when
           I
           saw
           I
           should
           be
           stopt
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           not
           afford
           me
           the
           liberty
           I
           gave
           to
           them
           without
           the
           least
           Interruption
           )
           as
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           confessed
           .
        
         
           
             Page
             135.
             
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Thomas
           Moor
           saying
           [
           Christ
           is
           absent
           from
           us
           while
           we
           are
           in
           this
           Mortal
           Body
           ]
           
             He
             Answers
             contrary
             to
             the
          
           Apostle
           ,
           
             who
             saith
          
           ,
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           is
           manifested
           in
           their
           mortal
           Flesh.
           ]
        
         
         
           
             And
             Page
             136.
             
             The
             same
             Author
             saith
          
           [
           Christ
           is
           distinct
           from
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           without
           us
           in
           our
           particular
           persons
           ,
           ]
           
             He
             An
             -
             [
             59
             ]
             swers
             ,
          
           [
           The
           Apostle
           said
           Christ
           was
           in
           them
           except
           thed
           were
           Reprobates
           :
           and
           they
           were
           of
           his
           Flesh
           and
           of
           his
           Bone
           ,
           and
           they
           eat
           his
           Flesh
           and
           drank
           his
           Blood
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           distinct
           from
           none
           but
           Reprobates
           who
           hates
           the
           Light.
           ]
        
         
           Reply
           ,
           I
           wondred
           not
           so
           much
           at
           this
           Thunder
           ,
           and
           Fire
           ,
           
           and
           
             stinking
             Brimstone
          
           from
           this
           Foxes
           mouth
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           are
           Reprobates
           with
           him
           that
           bow
           not
           down
           to
           his
           
             Carved
             Image
          
           :
           but
           I
           wondred
           at
           my
           Opposites
           ,
           who
           declared
           (
           publickly
           as
           before
           )
           that
           they
           would
           not
           follow
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           but
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           when
           I
           read
           all
           their
           1
           plain
           Evidences
           to
           them
           of
           Foxes
           denying
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           and
           making
           only
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Christ
          
           ,
           a
           
             Mystical
             Invi●ible
             Iesus
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           yet
           they
           should
           be
           so
           blinded
           and
           hardened
           ,
           as
           to
           cover
           ,
           excuse
           and
           plead
           for
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           all
           particulars
           ,
           and
           stop
           me
           from
           drawing
           the
           Curtain
           and
           letting
           in
           the
           Light
           by
           Opening
           and
           Arguing
           from
           the
           Sence
           and
           Meaning
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           that
           any
           one
           of
           my
           three
           Opposites
           gave
           any
           positive
           answer
           to
           any
           of
           my
           Observations
           on
           Foxes
           Principles
           ,
           Answers
           ,
           and
           Evasions
           :
           All
           their
           work
           was
           to
           keep
           themselves
           within
           their
           Trenches
           or
           Burroughs
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           out
           
             [
             Thou
             must
             keep
             to
             Foxes
             Words
             ]
          
           or
           ,
           
             Wilt
             thou
             go
             on
             to
             another
             ?
          
        
         
           
             In
             Page
             71.
             
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Frances
           Higginson
           saying
           ,
           
           [
           Christs
           Humane
           Nature
           ]
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           Where
           
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           speak
           of
           Humane
           ,
           
           the
           Word
           Humane
           where
           is
           it
           written
           that
           we
           may
           search
           for
           it
           :
           Now
           we
           do
           not
           deny
           that
           Christ
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Flesh
           )
           was
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           word
           Humane
           :
           And
           Christs
           Nature
           is
           not
           Humane
           which
           is
           Earthly
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           first
           
             Adam
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Reply
           .
           This
           ignorant
           and
           simple
           Cavil
           (
           as
           I
           have
           before
           proved
           it
           to
           be
           from
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           )
           is
           often
           brought
           by
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           in
           an
           horrible
           equivocation
           to
           overthrow
           and
           destroy
           that
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           ,
           that
           Flesh
           and
           Body
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           yet
           had
           such
           a
           Body
           they
           say
           that
           died
           at
           Ierusalem
           :
           These
           Traiterous
           Jesuits
           or
           Iudasites
           tell
           us
           Humane
           is
           of
           the
           Earth
           or
           Earthly
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           
             first
             Adam
          
           ,
           but
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           according
           to
           the
           slesh
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           their
           mental
           Reservation
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           slesh
           ,
           God
           in
           their
           flesh
           ,
           Christ
           in
           their
           flesh
           suffering
           at
           a
           
             Mystical
             Ierusalem
          
           within
           them
           :
           They
           are
           Abrahams
           Seed
           ,
           Isaaks
           Seed
           in
           whom
           all
           Nations
           (
           by
           this
           Christ
           the
           Light
           within
           them
           )
           must
           be
           blessed
           :
           And
           all
           that
           are
           not
           this
           Seed
           ,
           this
           Flesh
           ,
           [
           60
           ]
           this
           Christ
           (
           which
           they
           are
           )
           are
           in
           the
           
             Serpents
             Nature
          
           and
           Reprobates
           .
           
           But
           amongst
           all
           the
           most
           full
           and
           heavenly
           Scriptures
           for
           the
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           :
           I
           shall
           touch
           but
           one
           at
           present
           ,
           Act.
           13.
           at
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Barnabas
          
           and
           Paul
           in
           a
           Synagogue
           of
           the
           Iews
           made
           the
           
             Humane
             Nature
             of
          
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           (
           as
           also
           in
           other
           places
           )
           the
           great
           Subject
           of
           their
           Discourse
           and
           Preaching
           :
           and
           concludes
           
             ver
             .
             38.
             
             Be
             it
             known
             unto
             you
             therefore
             Men
             &
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             through
             this
             Man
             is
             Preached
             unto
             you
             the
             Forgiveness
             
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             by
             Him
             all
             that
             Believe
             are
             Iustified
             from
             all
             things
             from
             which
             you
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             of
          
           Moses
           .
           By
           the
           meritorious
           Sufferings
           ,
           Death
           and
           Blood-shedding
           of
           this
           Jesus
           (
           literally
           in
           the
           History
           born
           at
           Bethlehem
           as
           the
           Quakers
           say
           ,
           &c.
           )
           is
           only
           forgiveness
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           justification
           ,
           &c.
           and
           not
           by
           a
           Chimical
           and
           Diabolical
           Christ
           and
           Fancy
           within
           us
           ,
           begot
           by
           the
           Devil
           on
           a
           proud
           and
           lazie
           Ignorance
           :
           Let
           therefore
           (
           as
           it
           follows
           )
           the
           Proud
           Despisers
           wonder
           and
           perish
           ,
           believing
           not
           in
           him
           the
           true
           Light
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           true
           Brazen
           Serpent
           to
           all
           that
           look
           up
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           Page
           37.
           
           He
           brings
           in
           
             Thomas
             Collier
          
           saying
           ,
           
           
             [
             If
             the
             very
             Christ
             God
             Man
             be
             within
             those
             called
             Quakers
             he
             cannot
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           [
           Here
           he
           stands
           against
           the
           promise
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           come
           and
           dwell
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           you
           :
           I
           will
           come
           again
           unto
           you
           .
           And
           he
           hath
           revealed
           his
           Son
           in
           me
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           know
           you
           not
           that
           Christ
           is
           in
           you
           except
           you
           be
           Reprobates
           :
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Father
           speaks
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           contrary
           thou
           art
           to
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           I
           urged
           that
           here
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           did
           plainly
           deny
           the
           expected
           personal
           coming
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           :
           
           but
           they
           charged
           me
           to
           give
           none
           of
           my
           Sences
           and
           Meanings
           to
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           words
           :
           but
           now
           I
           have
           leave
           (
           by
           Gods
           merciful
           hand
           )
           here
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           Hypocrisie
           and
           Deceit
           (
           whereby
           they
           cheat
           themselves
           and
           others
           )
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           gross
           and
           abominable
           ,
           because
           they
           pretend
           in
           words
           to
           own
           Christ
           Jesus
           
             Humane
             descending
          
           ,
           or
           Ascending
           
           as
           a
           Man
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Christs
           there
           abiding
           until
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Restitution
           ,
           and
           Christs
           return
           the
           second
           time
           :
           They
           know
           also
           that
           all
           those
           Scriptures
           they
           produce
           (
           as
           
             Christ
             in
             you
             except
             ye
             be
             Reprobates
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           concern
           an
           inward
           invisible
           and
           Spiritual
           presence
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           bruitishly
           cry
           out
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             &
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           61
           ]
           It
           comes
           to
           my
           mind
           that
           in
           reading
           &
           urging
           some
           of
           these
           Passages
           concerning
           these
           Foxians
           denying
           the
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           and
           Person
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           one
           of
           my
           Opposites
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           insisted
           upon
           that
           9.
           of
           Isaiah
           where
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           
             Everlasting
             Father
          
           :
           
           and
           yet
           he
           said
           ,
           
             He
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             born
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           Answered
           ,
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           rendred
           by
           our
           Trans●ators
           ,
           the
           
             Everlasting
             Father
          
           is
           Translated
           by
           some
           ,
           the
           
             Father
             of
             an
             age
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Ages
          
           ,
           alluding
           to
           the
           great
           increase
           and
           spreading
           of
           Christs
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           increase
           of
           his
           Spiritual
           Seed
           (
           as
           the
           Lord
           promised
           to
           Abraham
           and
           Isaac
           )
           as
           the
           Stars
           of
           Heaven
           .
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           said
           the
           
             Hebrew
             word
          
           was
           
             [
             Abi
             Haad
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           and
           it
           was
           rendred
           
             Pater
             Eternitatis
          
           :
           I
           replied
           that
           it
           was
           rendred
           (
           and
           that
           more
           near
           the
           
             Hebrew
             )
             Pater
             seculi
          
           ,
           or
           seculorum
           :
           But
           I
           told
           him
           it
           was
           not
           a
           seasonable
           time
           and
           place
           for
           him
           and
           me
           to
           spend
           much
           time
           about
           the
           Translation
           of
           the
           word
           :
           
           he
           said
           he
           had
           brought
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Bible
          
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           he
           understood
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           the
           Greek
           and
           other
           Languages
           as
           well
           as
           my self
           and
           better
           too
           :
           I
           was
           about
           to
           say
           that
           they
           were
           wonderfully
           altered
           and
           changed
           from
           their
           former
           principles
           and
           practises
           ,
           for
           heretofore
           they
           
           have
           professed
           to
           me
           that
           they
           had
           no
           need
           of
           Books
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           the
           Teacher
           within
           them
           that
           gave
           forth
           Scripture
           ,
           &c.
           if
           now
           they
           were
           perswaded
           to
           study
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           and
           the
           Translation
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           examine
           the
           Translations
           and
           the
           Copies
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           err
           and
           sin
           before
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           say
           the
           Saints
           cannot
           )
           in
           so
           wonderfully
           neglecting
           and
           slighting
           them
           as
           useless
           and
           needless
           things
           .
        
         
           Yea
           the
           truth
           is
           if
           their
           Light
           be
           so
           Alsufficient
           as
           they
           make
           it
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           guide
           them
           immediately
           and
           infallibly
           &c.
           what
           simplicity
           is
           it
           in
           them
           to
           stoop
           to
           
             Pen
             and
             Ink
          
           ,
           and
           mens
           fallible
           Translations
           ,
           yea
           ,
           many
           wayes
           charged
           with
           many
           failings
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           their
           Pretences
           of
           becoming
           
             All
             to
             All
          
           to
           win
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           of
           removing
           the
           offence
           and
           stumbling
           block
           ,
           viz.
           as
           if
           they
           denied
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           look
           at
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           still
           but
           as
           the
           Ceremonies
           which
           the
           Apostles
           dispensed
           with
           for
           a
           season
           :
           they
           care
           no
           more
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           then
           the
           Papists
           do
           ,
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           for
           an
           end
           ,
           but
           all
           their
           hope
           is
           in
           their
           Interpretations
           ,
           which
           both
           
             Papists
             and
             Qua
          
           -
           [
           62
           ]
           kers
           bend
           their
           utmost
           to
           secure
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           Interpretation
           ,
           and
           chair
           of
           Infallibility
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           else
           down
           they
           tumble
           ,
           for
           most
           sure
           it
           is
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           both
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           are
           at
           irreconcilable
           difference
           ,
           if
           the
           one
           stand
           the
           other
           must
           fall
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Although
           I
           desired
           to
           finish
           all
           the
           first
           seven
           Positions
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           offered
           once
           or
           twice
           to
           
           proceed
           ,
           
           yet
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           (
           especially
           )
           upbraided
           me
           that
           I
           kept
           them
           long
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           proved
           nothing
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           sudden
           a
           violent
           ,
           tumultuous
           disorderly
           Wind
           or
           Spirit
           filled
           all
           his
           Sails
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           rose
           up
           and
           fell
           into
           a
           downright
           Speech
           or
           Sermon
           to
           the
           People
           and
           Auditory
           :
           and
           first
           he
           declared
           how
           notoriously
           I
           had
           wronged
           them
           ,
           in
           laying
           and
           publishing
           so
           many
           false
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           dangerous
           Charges
           against
           them
           .
           2
           And
           how
           they
           had
           been
           so
           long
           patient
           towards
           me
           and
           suffer
           me
           to
           produce
           so
           many
           Allegations
           out
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           speak
           nothing
           for
           me
           ,
           but
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           words
           cleared
           him
           from
           all
           my
           unjust
           challenges
           and
           charges
           .
           3.
           
           He
           Appealed
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           how
           willing
           they
           had
           shewed
           themselves
           to
           own
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           all
           their
           Tea●hings
           and
           Differences
           tried
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           4.
           
           He
           fell
           upon
           the
           two
           Hinges
           of
           all
           the
           Quakers
           common
           Discourses
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           An
           Invective
           against
           the
           
             Priests
             ,
             False
             Teacher
             ,
             False
             Apostles
             ,
          
           who
           had
           got
           on
           the
           
             Sheeps
             cloathing
          
           ,
           and
           sold
           the
           words
           of
           Scripture
           for
           their
           Game
           and
           Lucre
           and
           he
           amplified
           this
           much
           how
           all
           their
           care
           and
           study
           was
           to
           get
           a
           good
           Living
           or
           Benifice
           of
           50.
           
           6●
           100.
           or
           200
           pounds
           a
           year
           (
           more
           or
           less
           )
           and
           he
           that
           complained
           how
           I
           took
           up
           time
           ,
           now
           (
           tediously
           )
           made
           us
           all
           to
           hear
           a
           Story
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           he
           knew
           himself
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Priests
           that
           lived
           not
           many
           miles
           from
           the
           place
           where
           
             W.
             Edmund
          
           .
           
           lived
           ,
           who
           told
           with
           his
           own
           Mouth
           unto
           
             William
             Edmund
          
           .
           viz.
           how
           that
           having
           a
           good
           Benefice
           ,
           another
           Priest
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           
           came
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           entertained
           kindly
           ,
           and
           this
           his
           Guest
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           going
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Dublin
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Friend
           :
           and
           the
           Priest
           the
           Host
           was
           afterward
           informed
           that
           this
           treacherous
           and
           ungrateful
           Guest
           ,
           did
           use
           all
           the
           art
           he
           could
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           (
           or
           Dublin
           )
           to
           get
           his
           Friends
           (
           that
           had
           entertained
           him
           )
           his
           Living
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           part
           of
           his
           Sermon
           was
           (
           as
           usually
           it
           is
           of
           all
           their
           Sermons
           )
           an
           extolling
           and
           magnifying
           of
           that
           Light
           which
           [
           63
           ]
           he
           said
           had
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           advanced
           as
           the
           Principle
           and
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           the
           Light
           ,
           &c.
           he
           added
           how
           they
           had
           left
           all
           the
           Glory
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           the
           World
           for
           this
           Light
           :
           
           and
           how
           they
           had
           endured
           and
           suffered
           much
           for
           Preaching
           this
           Light
           to
           ungodly
           and
           ungrateful
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           ill
           requited
           them
           :
           for
           their
           Message
           and
           Work
           was
           only
           to
           bring
           good
           News
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           they
           should
           be
           free
           from
           sin
           and
           have
           Christ
           Jesus
           live
           and
           dwell
           in
           them
           .
           I
           kept
           silence
           until
           this
           famous
           Apostle
           and
           Preacher
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           had
           done
           this
           Speech
           or
           Sermon
           which
           he
           said
           he
           was
           moved
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           make
           unto
           them
           &
           (
           as
           he
           often
           said
           )
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Faith
           which
           he
           performed
           with
           very
           great
           zeal
           and
           fervency
           ,
           both
           of
           mind
           and
           body
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           thought
           then
           to
           have
           spoke
           ,
           
           but
           immediately
           
             Io.
             Stubs
          
           stood
           up
           being
           moved
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           to
           Declare
           his
           mind
           and
           Thoughts
           unto
           the
           people
           also
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           began
           a
           large
           
             Oration
             ,
             Speech
          
           or
           Sermon
           also
           (
           though
           not
           so
           long
           as
           
             William
             Edmundsons
          
           )
           
           he
           declared
           how
           pleasant
           a
           thing
           the
           Light
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           pleasant
           a
           thing
           it
           was
           to
           behold
           it
           ?
           And
           he
           said
           ,
           
             are
             you
             angry
             because
             we
             bring
             you
             the
             Tidings
             of
             the
             Light
             ?
          
           This
           was
           the
           principle
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           
             Light
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           He
           added
           (
           for
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           his
           was
           but
           a
           Repetition
           of
           
             William
             Edmundsons
          
           his
           Sermon
           )
           that
           they
           had
           forsaken
           all
           the
           Glory
           of
           Honours
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           World
           for
           this
           Light
           :
           and
           they
           had
           left
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           exposed
           themselves
           to
           hard
           Travels
           and
           to
           many
           Hardships
           and
           Sufferings
           for
           the
           Light
           sake
           :
           I
           heard
           him
           also
           patiently
           and
           gave
           him
           no
           Interruption
           (
           as
           he
           twice
           openly
           confest
           that
           I
           had
           not
           interrupted
           them
           :
           but
           when
           he
           had
           finished
           his
           Sermon
           and
           I
           had
           gained
           a
           little
           calm
           and
           liberty
           of
           Speech
           ,
           immediately
           before
           I
           could
           finish
           one
           Sentence
           ;
           that
           
             Pragmatical
             and
             Insulting
             Soul
          
           W.
           Edmundson
           stopt
           and
           Interrupted
           me
           ,
           
           so
           that
           I
           openly
           complained
           of
           incivility
           and
           inhumanity
           :
           that
           hearing
           patiently
           their
           two
           Sermons
           ,
           they
           were
           set
           down
           ,
           and
           common
           Reason
           said
           that
           it
           was
           my
           turn
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           every
           body
           desired
           what
           Answer
           I
           could
           frame
           to
           hear
           it
           ,
           that
           then
           I
           should
           be
           disturbed
           and
           stopt
           was
           no
           way
           befitting
           the
           Societies
           of
           Civil
           and
           Morral
           men
           :
           I
           then
           Answered
           ,
           
           that
           those
           very
           Sermons
           or
           Orations
           which
           they
           had
           now
           made
           to
           the
           People
           were
           so
           far
           beneath
           the
           merit
           of
           an
           Answer
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           ministred
           and
           afforded
           to
           me
           a
           mighty
           and
           invincible
           Argument
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           [
           64
           ]
           was
           not
           the
           
             Author
             of
             them
          
           :
           For
           we
           all
           knew
           that
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           was
           most
           purely
           Rational
           ,
           and
           a
           Spirit
           
           of
           pure
           Order
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           prompt
           or
           move
           men
           to
           break
           Hedges
           and
           leap
           over
           one
           Ordinance
           into
           another
           :
           We
           were
           engaged
           in
           a
           mutual
           Conference
           and
           Disputation
           ,
           
           we
           were
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           came
           we
           then
           to
           fall
           into
           
             Popular
             Orations
          
           and
           Sermons
           ?
           is
           it
           comely
           when
           persons
           are
           Disputing
           to
           fall
           upon
           our
           knees
           and
           Answer
           an
           Argument
           with
           a
           Prayer
           (
           as
           it
           is
           a
           frequent
           practice
           with
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           )
           is
           it
           proper
           to
           break
           off
           Prayer
           and
           fall
           to
           disputing
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           Disputation
           into
           Preaching
           ?
        
         
           But
           I
           said
           my
           Opposites
           Spirit
           was
           far
           from
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           :
           
           and
           his
           movings
           are
           far
           from
           the
           Motions
           with
           which
           my
           Antagonists
           were
           acted
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           neither
           power
           to
           keep
           civil
           Order
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           patient
           ,
           for
           not
           being
           able
           to
           answer
           nor
           bear
           my
           words
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           said
           expresly
           what
           should
           we
           sit
           here
           and
           suffer
           him
           to
           vent
           his
           
             Blasphemies
             and
             Lies
          
           ?
           he
           hath
           kept
           us
           here
           two
           dayes
           ,
           and
           have
           proved
           nothing
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           took
           a
           little
           boldness
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           Paul
           himself
           were
           present
           ,
           or
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           himself
           in
           their
           bodily
           presence
           which
           they
           confessed
           he
           died
           in
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           say
           unto
           them
           ,
           even
           unto
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           thou
           hast
           falsely
           charged
           but
           thou
           hast
           proved
           nothing
           :
           Paul
           himself
           should
           be
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           should
           be
           a
           Blasphemer
           and
           a
           Beelzebub
           because
           he
           brought
           glad
           news
           of
           the
           Truth
           from
           Heaven
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           further
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           more
           to
           offer
           in
           the
           name
           and
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           after
           I
           had
           got
           liberty
           of
           speech
           ,
           I
           said
           that
           as
           they
           which
           denied
           the
           person
           of
           the
           true
           
           Lord
           Jesus
           denied
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           himself
           ,
           
           so
           they
           which
           denied
           the
           Offices
           which
           God
           the
           Father
           had
           invested
           him
           with
           and
           
             designed
             him
          
           to
           fulfil
           ,
           the
           denied
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           They
           demanded
           of
           me
           wherein
           
             they
             denied
             the
             offices
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
          
           I
           Answered
           ,
           
             I
             had
             many
             things
             to
             declare
             in
             which
             they
             denied
             the
          
           Offices
           
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           (
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Papists
           for
           which
           we
           seperated
           from
           them
           as
           Antichristans
           ,
           not
           holding
           the
           Head
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             and
             Sacrificer
          
           ,
           the
           only
           
             Prophet
             ,
             Apostle
          
           and
           Messenger
           ,
           bringing
           in
           
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             the
             last
             Dispensation
             and
             Will
             of
             his
             Father
             :
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           Papists
           who
           set
           up
           (
           some
           of
           them
           )
           
             the
             Pope
          
           and
           (
           some
           of
           them
           )
           
             the
             general
             counsel
             above
             the
          
           Lord
           Jesus
           declaring
           his
           mind
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           :
           and
           con
           -
           [
           65
           ]
           trary
           to
           the
           Quakers
           who
           set
           up
           a
           voice
           or
           motion
           within
           them
           over
           topping
           and
           over
           pouring
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           maintaining
           that
           this
           Light
           within
           them
           is
           that
           
             great
             Prophet
          
           that
           was
           to
           come
           which
           Moses
           Prophesied
           of
           ,
           Deut.
           18.
           
        
         
           I
           said
           I
           would
           contract
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           
           and
           speak
           at
           present
           only
           a
           little
           of
           his
           
             Kingly
             power
             and
             Office
          
           ,
           and
           I
           plainly
           denounced
           that
           they
           were
           all
           notoriously
           guilty
           of
           
             High
             Treason
          
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           yea
           as
           far
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           ,
           they
           robd
           him
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Life
           and
           All.
           
        
         
           In
           particular
           I
           told
           them
           I
           had
           abundant
           proof
           there
           ready
           to
           bring
           forth
           from
           
             G.
             Foxes
          
           Book
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Associates
           denied
           (
           yea
           all
           of
           them
           )
           that
           visible
           Kingdome
           and
           Church
           and
           Institutions
           which
           
           he
           as
           King
           over
           all
           his
           Subjects
           hath
           
             Sovereign
             Right
          
           unto
           ,
           and
           most
           faithfully
           and
           wisely
           ordained
           to
           continue
           until
           his
           coming
           again
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Book
           and
           all
           their
           Books
           and
           Professions
           denied
           any
           visible
           Church
           of
           Christ
           at
           all
           :
           
           and
           though
           they
           maintained
           and
           kept
           up
           Congregations
           (
           of
           pretended
           Christan
           )
           Worships
           and
           Worshippers
           (
           in
           a
           direct
           contradiction
           unto
           their
           own
           Tenents
           ,
           yet
           )
           they
           maintained
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           God
           and
           so
           not
           visible
           :
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           invisible
           and
           immediately
           made
           by
           the
           immediate
           and
           invisible
           Spirit
           .
           The
           Baptisme
           was
           within
           ,
           and
           only
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           of
           Fire
           :
           The
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           appointed
           by
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           to
           be
           a
           Spiritual
           Feast
           remembring
           him
           until
           his
           coming
           was
           with
           them
           nothing
           else
           but
           Spiritual
           joy
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           one
           in
           and
           with
           another
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           by
           the
           second
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           they
           said
           was
           come
           again
           to
           the
           Apostles
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           unto
           themselves
           also
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           there
           fell
           out
           some
           words
           between
           my
           Opposites
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           people
           called
           Baptists
           :
           But
           some
           of
           them
           (
           especially
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           )
           demanded
           of
           me
           ,
           why
           I
           thus
           charged
           them
           and
           was
           my self
           so
           guilty
           ,
           not
           living
           in
           
             Church
             Ordinances
          
           my self
           .
        
         
           I
           Answered
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           one
           thing
           to
           be
           in
           Arms
           against
           the
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           and
           his
           
             visible
             Kingdome
          
           and
           
             Administration
             of
             it
          
           ,
           &
           to
           turn
           off
           all
           to
           Notions
           and
           Fancies
           of
           an
           invisible
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           invisible
           Officers
           and
           Worships
           as
           the
           Quakers
           did
           :
           Another
           
           66
           ]
           thing
           among
           so
           many
           pretenders
           to
           be
           the
           true
           
             Christian
             Army
          
           and
           Officers
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           )
           to
           be
           in
           doubt
           unto
           which
           to
           associate
           and
           to
           list
           our selves
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           my
           search
           and
           examinations
           and
           considerations
           I
           said
           ,
           
           I
           do
           profess
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           some
           come
           nearer
           to
           the
           
             first
             primitive
             Churches
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Institutions
           and
           Appointments
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           then
           others
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           respects
           so
           in
           that
           gallant
           and
           heavenly
           and
           fundamental
           Principle
           of
           the
           true
           matter
           of
           a
           Christian
           Congregation
           ,
           Flock
           or
           Society
           ,
           
           
             viz.
             Actual
             Believers
             ,
             true
             Disciples
             &
             Converts
             Living
             Stones
             ,
          
           such
           as
           can
           give
           some
           account
           how
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           hath
           appeared
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           wrought
           that
           
             Heavenly
             Change
          
           in
           them
           ;
           I
           professed
           that
           if
           my
           Soul
           could
           finde
           rest
           in
           joyning
           unto
           any
           of
           the
           Churches
           professing
           Christ
           Jesus
           now
           extant
           ,
           I
           would
           readily
           and
           gladly
           do
           it
           ,
           yea
           unto
           themselves
           whom
           I
           now
           opposed
           .
        
         
           But
           Thirdly
           .
           Not
           finding
           rest
           ,
           they
           themselves
           knew
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Time
           of
           purity
           and
           
             Primitive
             Sincerity
          
           :
           
           there
           is
           a
           time
           of
           
             Transgression
             &
             Apostacy
          
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           time
           of
           the
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           
             Babilonian
             Apostacy
             &
             Wilderness
          
           :
           there
           is
           a
           time
           of
           many
           Flocks
           pretending
           to
           be
           Christs
           and
           saying
           .
           
             Loe
             here
             he
             is
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           a
           Command
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           goe
           not
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           goe
           not
           into
           the
           private
           Chambers
           :
           There
           is
           a
           time
           when
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           his
           Doves
           and
           Loves
           cry
           out
           to
           him
           ,
           
             O
             thou
             whome
             my
             Soul
             loveth
             ,
             tell
             me
             where
             thou
             feedest
             ,
             where
             thou
             makest
             thy
             Flock
             to
             rest
             at
             noon
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             I
             be
             as
             one
             that
             turns
             aside
             to
             the
             Flocks
             of
             my
             Companions
             ?
          
           
           I
           doe
           not
           remember
           that
           any
           Reply
           was
           made
           to
           this
           by
           any
           of
           my
           Opposites
           ,
           nor
           heard
           I
           any
           more
           of
           this
           Objection
           .
        
         
           I
           now
           praied
           there
           1
           patience
           to
           hear
           me
           a
           few
           words
           :
           I
           said
           we
           had
           spent
           two
           whole
           dayes
           from
           morning
           to
           night
           and
           had
           proceeded
           no
           further
           then
           the
           Debates
           of
           the
           two
           first
           Positions
           ,
           
           I
           told
           them
           if
           they
           were
           free
           I
           would
           attend
           them
           again
           in
           the
           Morning
           (
           being
           the
           first
           of
           the
           week
           )
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           proof
           of
           my
           other
           five
           positions
           remaining
           for
           Newport
           :
           or
           if
           they
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           that
           ,
           I
           would
           (
           if
           God
           permitted
           )
           attend
           them
           there
           on
           the
           second
           day
           called
           Munday
           ,
           in
           the
           Morning
           to
           proceed
           upon
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           said
           ,
           they
           had
           spent
           so
           much
           time
           already
           upon
           but
           two
           of
           them
           :
           
           and
           both
           he
           and
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           said
           they
           had
           other
           business
           in
           hand
           then
           to
           attend
           unto
           my
           
             false
             Charges
          
           which
           in
           all
           67
           ]
           this
           time
           I
           could
           not
           make
           out
           :
           they
           said
           they
           must
           go
           about
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           which
           he
           had
           called
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           I
           had
           used
           all
           diligence
           ,
           I
           failed
           not
           to
           meet
           them
           about
           the
           exact
           hour
           appointed
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           before
           the
           audience
           was
           come
           .
           I
           never
           withdrew
           nor
           absented
           a
           Minute
           ,
           but
           put
           my
           old
           Carcase
           to
           constant
           pursuit
           of
           my
           promise
           which
           lay
           on
           me
           to
           fulfil
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           out
           my
           proofs
           ,
           
           although
           they
           had
           spoke
           never
           a
           word
           until
           I
           had
           finished
           :
           I
           used
           all
           possible
           brevetie
           ,
           and
           oft
           times
           suppressed
           my
           thoughts
           pressing
           in
           upon
           me
           for
           
           Utterance
           and
           Audience
           ;
           I
           rather
           chose
           thus
           to
           Apologize
           for
           my self
           ,
           then
           down
           right
           to
           blame
           them
           ,
           on
           whom
           (
           they
           saw
           well
           enough
           )
           I
           laid
           the
           blame
           of
           our
           long
           proceeding
           .
           I
           told
           them
           I
           had
           spoken
           nothing
           to
           them
           but
           the
           
             Eternal
             truth
          
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           sooner
           or
           later
           would
           arrest
           them
           ,
           and
           using
           aloud
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           
             [
             viz.
             The
             words
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             shall
             judge
             you
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             ]
          
           I
           withdrew
           .
        
         
           Within
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           they
           sent
           one
           to
           me
           to
           desire
           my
           coming
           in
           again
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Edmondson
          
           (
           commonly
           their
           proud
           mouth
           )
           told
           me
           that
           I
           had
           deeply
           charged
           them
           and
           laid
           many
           
             false
             Accusations
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           dangerous
           ,
           both
           as
           they
           were
           Christians
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           were
           men
           :
           they
           had
           used
           long
           patience
           in
           hearing
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           yet
           because
           it
           should
           be
           seen
           that
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           hear
           the
           utmost
           that
           I
           had
           to
           say
           they
           would
           meet
           and
           spend
           a
           few
           hours
           with
           me
           on
           the
           second
           Day
           following
           at
           
             nine
             in
             the
             Morning
          
           ,
           only
           they
           would
           not
           endure
           any
           long
           and
           tedious
           Discourses
           .
        
         
           I
           answered
           that
           their
           own
           souls
           knew
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Auditors
           knew
           I
           used
           to
           be
           brief
           :
           and
           if
           they
           had
           pleased
           to
           have
           given
           me
           leave
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           finished
           the
           whole
           seven
           by
           noon
           the
           first
           day
           :
           and
           I
           would
           now
           promise
           them
           (
           by
           Gods
           help
           )
           to
           finish
           what
           I
           had
           to
           say
           to
           the
           other
           five
           remaining
           in
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           five
           quarters
           of
           an
           hour
           I
           would
           present
           them
           with
           what
           I
           had
           to
           say
           :
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           said
           they
           would
           expect
           I
           should
           so
           do
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           seemed
           well
           pleased
           that
           I
           offered
           
           to
           dispatch
           each
           Position
           in
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ;
           I
           said
           they
           must
           not
           count
           me
           false
           &
           a
           Promise-breaker
           if
           I
           was
           not
           exact
           to
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           possible
           I
           might
           be
           within
           a
           quarter
           ,
           possible
           I
           might
           something
           exceed
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           hoped
           not
           to
           exceed
           above
           a
           quarter
           .
        
         
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           replied
           ,
           Nay
           Roger
           thou
           must
           be
           punctual
           if
           [
           68
           ]
           thou
           wilt
           be
           a
           Christian
           :
           and
           indeed
           afterward
           at
           Providence
           he
           unjustly
           more
           then
           once
           upbraided
           me
           saying
           ,
           
           
             Is
             this
             your
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             ?
          
           I
           answered
           that
           Christians
           nor
           any
           prudent
           man
           would
           be
           so
           curious
           and
           critical
           as
           to
           raise
           Censures
           and
           Accusations
           upon
           the
           nicityes
           and
           uncertaintyes
           of
           a
           few
           Minutes
           ,
           for
           unless
           we
           had
           Clocks
           and
           Watches
           and
           quarter-Glasses
           (
           as
           in
           some
           Ships
           )
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           be
           exactly
           punctual
           :
           however
           by
           Gods
           help
           I
           said
           I
           would
           study
           such
           Exactness
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           rather
           omit
           much
           I
           had
           to
           say
           then
           fail
           in
           my
           promise
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           (
           as
           I
           heard
           )
           
             W
             Hitchcock
          
           of
           Newport
           held
           dispute
           with
           them
           about
           Water-Baptisme
           ,
           I
           was
           withdrawn
           being
           evening
           and
           weary
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           told
           by
           many
           of
           Providence
           ,
           that
           I
           knew
           them
           they
           would
           not
           stand
           a
           Disputation
           :
           or
           if
           they
           did
           they
           would
           not
           continue
           without
           great
           Advantages
           and
           be
           as
           slippery
           as
           Eeles
           ,
           and
           break
           off
           abruptly
           ,
           as
           their
           spirit
           hurried
           them
           ,
           I
           therefore
           studiously
           endeavoured
           to
           tole
           and
           drive
           them
           to
           the
           finishing
           of
           my
           remaining
           five
           at
           Newport
           ,
           
           and
           the
           other
           seven
           at
           Providence
           .
           And
           thus
           by
           the
           most
           wise
           and
           gracious
           hand
           of
           God
           we
           came
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           second
           dayes
           work
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           Position
           and
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Week
           .
        
         
         
           It
           was
           queried
           by
           some
           why
           (
           at
           Newport
           and
           Providence
           afterward
           )
           they
           appointed
           the
           end
           of
           the
           weeks
           for
           the
           Disputation
           ?
           and
           why
           since
           it
           was
           not
           finished
           they
           would
           not
           proceed
           on
           the
           first
           day
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           immaginable
           that
           they
           cordially
           owne
           that
           day
           ,
           
           (
           for
           the
           Quakers
           work
           upon
           it
           )
           but
           they
           wisely
           resolved
           to
           have
           the
           whole
           first
           day
           with
           the
           People
           to
           make
           up
           their
           Breaches
           ,
           stop
           Leakes
           dress
           wounds
           that
           might
           be
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Agitations
           against
           their
           
             Consciences
             &
             Credits
          
           .
           It
           is
           dolefull
           that
           men
           of
           excellent
           parts
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           should
           yet
           so
           ly
           under
           a
           Sentence
           of
           
             Gospel
             justice
          
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           but
           deceive
           as
           they
           are
           deceived
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           but
           
             believe
             Lyes
          
           and
           
             tell
             Lyes
          
           ,
           horrible
           and
           blasphemous
           Lyes
           ,
           as
           confidently
           as
           the
           
             Purest
             Truths
          
           ,
           and
           suck
           in
           and
           ,
           powre
           out
           the
           poyson
           of
           Dragons
           ,
           the
           great
           
             red
             Dragon
          
           ,
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Lyes
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           sweet
           Milk
           and
           Wine
           from
           the
           Breasts
           of
           the
           
             Way
             ,
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             ,
          
           the
           son
           of
           
             God
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
        
         
           69
           ]
           THe
           third
           day
           of
           our
           Conference
           being
           come
           ,
           
           being
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Week
           as
           was
           appointed
           ,
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           began
           and
           said
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           Roger
           ,
           we
           have
           waited
           upon
           thee
           two
           dayes
           already
           to
           hear
           what
           thou
           hadst
           to
           say
           to
           prove
           thy
           false
           Charges
           against
           us
           :
           we
           are
           here
           according
           to
           promise
           to
           spend
           some
           hours
           about
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           seven
           which
           yet
           remain
           :
           we
           must
           tel
           thee
           that
           we
           will
           not
           give
           thee
           leave
           to
           make
           a
           long
           work
           of
           it
           :
           if
           according
           to
           thy
           promise
           thou
           wilt
           dispatch
           each
           
           af
           the
           other
           five
           in
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           we
           will
           keep
           our
           promise
           and
           hear
           thee
           .
        
         
           I
           knew
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           the
           other
           two
           dayes
           past
           I
           found
           it
           )
           to
           insist
           upon
           their
           obstinately
           continued
           Advantage
           of
           three
           constantly
           engaged
           against
           me
           (
           beside
           their
           accidental
           speakers
           who
           had
           liberty
           when
           others
           were
           forbidden
           )
           I
           say
           notable
           and
           
             Chief
             men
          
           in
           their
           way
           and
           Sect
           :
           
           and
           having
           just
           then
           read
           a
           Letter
           as
           I
           sate
           there
           directed
           to
           my self
           and
           all
           of
           us
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           I
           begun
           with
           presenting
           the
           Letter
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           that
           just
           now
           it
           was
           delivered
           to
           me
           &c.
           
           I
           knew
           not
           certainly
           from
           whome
           it
           came
           ,
           nor
           of
           one
           Tittle
           of
           the
           Contents
           of
           it
           :
           only
           I
           judged
           it
           to
           be
           my
           Brother
           
             Robert
             Williams
             (
             School-Master
          
           of
           Newport
           )
           his
           hand
           :
           I
           read
           the
           Superscription
           and
           offered
           if
           they
           pleased
           to
           unseal
           and
           read
           it
           ,
           or
           I
           would
           deliver
           it
           into
           their
           hand
           so
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           answered
           that
           they
           came
           not
           thither
           to
           hear
           Papers
           ,
           but
           to
           hear
           how
           I
           would
           make
           out
           my
           false
           Charges
           against
           them
           and
           this
           he
           speaking
           none
           would
           whist
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           did
           speak
           because
           my
           Brother
           beyond
           my
           expectation
           and
           thoughts
           spake
           some
           words
           the
           first
           morning
           against
           their
           Insulting
           and
           domineering
           over
           me
           ,
           as
           also
           delivered
           a
           paper
           to
           them
           which
           was
           with
           much
           adoe
           handed
           and
           delivered
           to
           them
           but
           never
           read
           ,
           containing
           these
           two
           great
           Points
           in
           every
           true
           penitent
           Converts
           eye
           ,
           viz.
           the
           sight
           of
           
             Sin
             as
             Sin.
          
           And
           2.
           
           The
           sight
           of
           the
           material
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           as
           the
           true
           Messiah
           or
           anointed
           ,
           these
           
           were
           the
           two
           Daggers
           which
           they
           knew
           stab'd
           at
           the
           heart
           of
           their
           feigned
           Christ
           and
           Light
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           knew
           my
           Brother
           patiently
           waited
           there
           the
           two
           first
           dayes
           ,
           
           and
           was
           (
           with
           others
           )
           silenced
           :
           and
           now
           I
           guessed
           he
           had
           sent
           them
           his
           mind
           and
           would
           trouble
           them
           no
           more
           .
           I
           told
           them
           [
           70
           ]
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           had
           Interest
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           as
           directed
           to
           us
           to
           read
           to
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           and
           the
           rest
           desired
           the
           Auditors
           to
           speak
           if
           they
           desired
           to
           have
           it
           read
           :
           some
           of
           the
           Quakers
           said
           it
           might
           be
           read
           when
           the
           business
           was
           over
           :
           so
           I
           to
           make
           no
           breach
           put
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           day
           offered
           it
           again
           ,
           claiming
           their
           Promise
           ,
           but
           they
           regarded
           it
           not
           ,
           so
           that
           after
           the
           Conference
           ended
           (
           we
           of
           Providence
           being
           called
           away
           by
           a
           Boat
           preparing
           to
           depart
           )
           I
           stept
           to
           my
           Brothers
           house
           and
           acquainted
           him
           with
           Passages
           ,
           who
           said
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Superscription
           was
           his
           hand
           but
           the
           Letter
           also
           ,
           and
           I
           might
           open
           and
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           it
           might
           be
           )
           present
           it
           to
           the
           intended
           Assembly
           at
           Providence
           :
           of
           which
           we
           shall
           hear
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           the
           mercifull
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           those
           Transactions
           .
           
           In
           short
           ,
           it
           was
           refused
           there
           also
           ,
           &
           therefore
           I
           have
           judged
           it
           fit
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           so
           solemnly
           flung
           out
           both
           at
           Providence
           and
           Newport
           that
           it
           should
           have
           as
           solemn
           a
           Publication
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           it
           is
           a
           witness
           of
           Truth
           as
           to
           the
           two
           first
           dayes
           transactions
           ,
           impartially
           reproving
           my
           Opposites
           and
           me
           also
           where
           he
           conceived
           we
           were
           failing
           :
           It
           is
           true
           I
           am
           not
           of
           my
           Brothers
           
           Conscience
           as
           to
           the
           Discipline
           of
           Christ
           ,
           viz.
           that
           I
           ought
           to
           have
           admonished
           the
           Quakers
           in
           private
           ,
           before
           I
           had
           so
           publickly
           &c.
           since
           they
           proclaimed
           their
           sin
           like
           Sodom
           on
           the
           house
           top
           :
           and
           it
           is
           preposterous
           to
           run
           from
           House-top-sins
           to
           closet
           Concealments
           and
           Admonitions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           can
           I
           own
           the
           Quakers
           in
           their
           wayes
           and
           worships
           to
           be
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           as
           my
           Brother
           calls
           them
           )
           any
           more
           then
           the
           greedy
           Wolves
           ,
           devouring
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           
             Ephesians
             ,
             Act.
          
           20.
           were
           the
           meek
           and
           innocent
           Lambs
           and
           sheep
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           doe
           I
           think
           I
           charged
           them
           too
           deep
           or
           too
           sharply
           ,
           
           as
           my
           Brother
           speaks
           :
           I
           knew
           the
           Foxes
           and
           Wolves
           (
           the
           able
           Leaders
           amongst
           them
           )
           do
           not
           run
           away
           with
           Pigs
           and
           
             Worldly
             Swine
          
           only
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           Lambs
           and
           Chickens
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           are
           carried
           away
           in
           their
           (
           Soul
           bloody
           )
           jaws
           also
           ,
           whom
           I
           beseech
           to
           remember
           themselves
           ,
           and
           I
           humbly
           beseech
           the
           God
           and
           Father
           of
           mercies
           to
           pull
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           help
           all
           that
           love
           his
           Name
           ,
           to
           help
           pull
           them
           out
           as
           Brands
           from
           the
           
             Eternal
             Burnings
          
           .
           
           As
           for
           the
           Wolves
           and
           Foxes
           the
           
             Blind
             Leaders
          
           ,
           the
           Chapmen
           that
           by
           feigned
           words
           make
           Merchandize
           of
           Souls
           (
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           )
           their
           [
           71
           ]
           mouths
           must
           be
           stopped
           ,
           and
           the
           Prey
           rescued
           from
           their
           Jawes
           ,
           and
           because
           we
           ought
           to
           save
           what
           is
           saveable
           ,
           and
           to
           recover
           poor
           sinners
           Leaders
           and
           Followers
           from
           their
           corrupt
           and
           rotten
           Profession
           we
           ought
           to
           use
           
             Sharpness
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             
             Reprove
             them
             sharply
             (
             Apotómoce
             ,
          
           cuttingly
           )
           that
           they
           may
           be
           found
           ,
           or
           recover
           in
           the
           Faith
           of
           Iesus
           .
        
         
         
           These
           three
           words
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           say
           as
           to
           my self
           ,
           let
           the
           Quakers
           answer
           for
           themselves
           ,
           who
           I
           fear
           will
           answer
           to
           my
           Brother
           as
           they
           did
           to
           me
           
             [
             Lyes
             ,
             slanders
             ,
             false
             Accusations
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           However
           the
           Reader
           is
           here
           presented
           with
           the
           Copy
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               Superscription
               .
               To
               his
               Loving
               Friends
               Roger
               Williams
               and
               the
               Quakers
               now
               assembled
               at
               Newport
               deliver
               ,
               Humbly
               desiring
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               to
               publick
               Audience
               for
               the
               Truths
               sake
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               
            
             
               LOving
               Friends
               ,
               though
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               Wisdome
               hath
               denied
               me
               from
               Nature
               the
               gift
               of
               utterance
               ,
               yet
               in
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               he
               hath
               vouchsafed
               to
               me
               his
               free
               gift
               as
               to
               writing
               ,
               whereby
               the
               private
               motions
               arising
               between
               God
               and
               my
               own
               Soul
               (
               without
               knowledge
               unto
               any
               )
               may
               be
               declared
               ,
               being
               moved
               hereunto
               out
               of
               a
               sensible
               sadness
               ,
               which
               is
               upon
               my
               Spirit
               in
               beholding
               the
               Cloudings
               and
               Vailings
               of
               the
               most
               precious
               Truths
               of
               my
               Lord
               and
               Master
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               :
               But
               
                 (
                 Loving
                 Friends
              
               )
               herein
               mistake
               me
               not
               at
               first
               :
               This
               is
               no
               charge
               nor
               discharge
               ,
               but
               an
               appearance
               unto
               my
               Soul
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               moving
               of
               my
               Bowels
               within
               me
               :
               For
               my
               Beloved
               at
               his
               putting
               in
               his
               hand
               at
               the
               hole
               of
               the
               door
               ,
               when
               all
               my
               
                 Lovers
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               and
               Elders
               gave
               up
               the
               Ghost
               in
               the
               City
               :
               (
               for
               gladness
               )
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               joy
               out
               of
               the
               pleasant
               field
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Vineyard
               there
               is
               no
               (
               true
               )
               singing
               ,
               and
               the
               Treaders
               
               tread
               out
               no
               (
               pure
               )
               Wine
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               the
               Vintage
               shouting
               to
               cease
               :
               But
               to
               avoid
               Prolixity
               ,
               I
               write
               not
               to
               charge
               nor
               admonish
               ,
               neither
               for
               
                 contending
                 Argumentation
              
               ,
               it
               being
               against
               my
               understanding
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               taking
               of
               a
               Dog
               by
               the
               ear
               :
               But
               ●incerely
               unto
               edification
               ,
               in
               signifying
               the
               appearances
               unto
               my
               Soul
               in
               what
               I
               have
               gotten
               from
               these
               your
               so
               earnest
               and
               tedious
               Debates
               .
            
             
               72
               ]
               Therefore
               I
               am
               humkly
               bold
               to
               speak
               ,
               unto
               all
               the
               contending
               Disputants
               in
               the
               plainness
               of
               my
               heart
               .
            
             
               And
               First
               unto
               the
               
                 Complaining
                 Disputant
              
               it
               appears
               unto
               my
               Soul
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               not
               dealt
               as
               a
               faithful
               Servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               with
               your
               fellow
               Servants
               ,
               for
               you
               should
               have
               admonished
               them
               both
               first
               and
               second
               time
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               would
               not
               have
               heard
               you
               then
               to
               have
               told
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               great
               Congregation
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               doth
               appear
               unto
               my
               Soul
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               assumed
               and
               presumed
               too
               much
               ,
               being
               so
               large
               and
               high
               proposals
               ,
               which
               do
               appear
               unto
               me
               not
               as
               charges
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               first
               Appearance
               as
               Proposals
               ,
               until
               they
               are
               maintained
               as
               charges
               by
               sufficient
               proof
               ,
               wherein
               they
               may
               be
               molified
               :
               But
               in
               truth
               herein
               I
               am
               at
               a
               stand
               ,
               for
               against
               whom
               were
               the
               true
               Apostles
               more
               bitter
               than
               against
               the
               False
               ?
               which
               if
               the
               Defendants
               be
               so
               (
               which
               in
               charity
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               hope
               otherwise
               )
               your
               Conscience
               will
               be
               more
               cleared
               in
               your
               Lord
               and
               Masters
               service
               :
               yet
               know
               there
               may
               be
               a
               zeal
               without
               true
               knowledge
               ,
               therefore
               let
               true
               zeal
               appear
               that
               is
               not
               in
               persecution
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               and
               truths
               sake
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Ie●us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Unto
               the
               
                 Defending
                 Complainants
              
               (
               the
               loving
               
               Quakers
               )
               which
               I
               pray
               take
               not
               as
               a
               charge
               ,
               but
               as
               appearances
               unto
               my
               Soul
               in
               that
               you
               never
               dealt
               faithfully
               in
               your
               Lord
               and
               Masters
               service
               ,
               for
               both
               Complainants
               and
               Defendants
               are
               all
               but
               Servants
               unto
               one
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               do
               that
               service
               which
               is
               ordained
               by
               your
               
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
              
               to
               do
               in
               your
               several
               stations
               (
               either
               in
               truth
               or
               falshood
               )
               there
               is
               no
               hindring
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               have
               done
               all
               you
               can
               ,
               you
               are
               but
               unprofitable
               Servants
               ,
               falling
               short
               of
               your
               
                 Lord
                 and
                 Masters
              
               infinite
               Glory
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               of
               your
               service
               ,
               you
               shall
               as
               the
               Grasse
               wither
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Flower
               fade
               ,
               but
               unto
               our
               everlasting
               comforts
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               stand
               and
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               you
               have
               not
               done
               your
               Master
               faithful
               service
               by
               assuming
               and
               presuming
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               of
               Moderation
               and
               Christianity
               :
               but
               as
               I
               said
               before
               take
               not
               these
               as
               charges
               ,
               but
               as
               proceeding
               from
               your
               own
               Expressions
               and
               Behaviours
               in
               your
               late
               actings
               which
               have
               not
               been
               for
               that
               solid
               edification
               of
               the
               Auditors
               which
               was
               expected
               but
               for
               defending
               and
               advancing
               of
               self
               ,
               which
               appeared
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               your
               limiting
               the
               Holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               ,
               contrary
               unto
               your
               Lord
               and
               Masters
               Commission
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               breaking
               an
               
                 Apostolical
                 Command
              
               (
               so
               far
               as
               in
               you
               lay
               )
               as
               not
               to
               quench
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               73
               ]
               3.
               
               You
               have
               not
               dealt
               faithfully
               and
               Christian
               like
               with
               your
               elder
               fellow
               servant
               ,
               and
               then
               what
               would
               you
               do
               with
               the
               Heir
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               first
               appearance
               you
               would
               not
               begin
               before
               you
               had
               stated
               by
               forced
               Covenant
               that
               none
               should
               speak
               (
               though
               with
               leave
               in
               modesty
               and
               sobriety
               )
               but
               those
               that
               would
               joyn
               issue
               with
               the
               complainant
               ,
               and
               
               that
               under
               hand
               writing
               .
               
               And
               herein
               (
               loving
               friends
               )
               you
               have
               infringed
               upon
               those
               great
               Liberties
               and
               Mercies
               which
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               upon
               these
               parts
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               do
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               cannot
               enjoy
               else
               where
               :
               And
               will
               you
               now
               shut
               up
               your
               common
               Wine-presses
               that
               we
               can
               have
               no
               fruit
               nor
               refreshing
               but
               what
               comes
               from
               your
               private
               Presses
               ?
               Know
               
                 (
                 Loving
                 Friends
              
               )
               this
               is
               a
               sad
               grievance
               that
               lies
               upon
               us
               .
               Y●a
               ,
               you
               do
               infringe
               not
               only
               upon
               our
               Souls
               but
               upon
               our
               
                 Temporal
                 Liberties
              
               .
            
             
               For
               in
               our
               Courts
               of
               Iudicature
               there
               is
               a
               fundamental
               liberty
               stated
               for
               any
               to
               speak
               freely
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               in
               any
               Cause
               in
               the
               Bounds
               of
               Sobriety
               and
               Modesty
               .
               But
               this
               appears
               against
               the
               Rules
               and
               Practises
               of
               all
               Christianity
               ,
               not
               practised
               by
               the
               
                 Judicial
                 Convocation
              
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               high
               
                 Commission
                 Court
              
               in
               our
               Native
               Couutry
               ,
               where
               often
               I
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               the
               Metropolitan
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               Gravity
               and
               Christianity
               (
               though
               their
               pleadings
               were
               by
               Proctors
               ,
               yet
               )
               gave
               liberty
               especially
               for
               Relations
               to
               speak
               :
               As
               in
               one
               Instance
               of
               a
               person
               whom
               you
               all
               have
               heard
               of
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               come
               upon
               Examination
               ,
               his
               wife
               being
               big
               with
               Childe
               came
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               (
               though
               otherwise
               he
               might
               be
               improper
               ,
               yet
               herein
               shewd
               great
               civility
               by
               considering
               the
               Womans
               condition
               ,
               and
               gave
               liberty
               for
               speaking
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               with
               replying
               no
               discomfortable
               Words
               ,
               yea
               in
               Christianity
               delayed
               further
               prosecution
               until
               she
               was
               delivered
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               they
               acted
               their
               improper
               persecution
               .
            
             
               But
               into
               what
               a
               condition
               shall
               we
               be
               brought
               (
               I
               hope
               not
               into
               an
               high
               Commission
               nor
               
                 Inquisition
                 
                 Court
              
               )
               if
               this
               Imprimator
               goes
               on
               ,
               that
               none
               shall
               speak
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               suffered
               to
               desire
               to
               speak
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               great
               with
               Childe
               with
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               But
               I
               hope
               the
               People
               will
               see
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               your selves
               know
               this
               was
               not
               the
               true
               Apostles
               practises
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Your
               sad
               quenching
               of
               the
               Spirit
               when
               the
               motion
               of
               it
               arose
               in
               any
               for
               Soul-satisfaction
               in
               any
               to
               speak
               ,
               
               you
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               expressed
               but
               stifle
               them
               in
               their
               coming
               forth
               :
               O
               dear
               Friends
               consider
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               be
               so
               dealt
               with
               :
               For
               what
               did
               you
               know
               but
               [
               74
               ]
               the
               Lord
               might
               bring
               forth
               from
               any
               of
               the
               Auditors
               for
               witnessing
               his
               
                 Eternal
                 Truth
              
               and
               Glory
               ?
               therefore
               as
               your
               Heavenly
               Master
               is
               bountifully
               free
               ,
               be
               not
               you
               Niggards
               in
               shutting
               up
               his
               Bounties
               and
               suffring
               none
               to
               pass
               but
               through
               your
               own
               Purses
               :
               I
               speak
               as
               the
               Apostle
               did
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Your
               Indecorum
               Behaviours
               both
               in
               words
               and
               gestures
               unto
               your
               elder
               Fellow-Servants
               &
               aged
               Father
               complaining
               as
               not
               performing
               your
               duty
               as
               young
               men
               according
               unto
               Rule
               of
               honouring
               gray
               hairs
               ▪
               
            
             
               1.
               
               But
               by
               unseemly
               smiles
               of
               Derision
               ,
               saying
               often
               
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 time
              
               )
               Thou
               old
               Man
               ,
               thou
               old
               Man
               ,
               thereby
               appearing
               to
               provoke
               to
               passion
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               that
               would
               not
               move
               his
               exceeding
               great
               patience
               ,
               then
               charging
               of
               him
               with
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               to
               prove
               his
               Blasphemy
               :
            
             
               3.
               
               Again
               (
               not
               Apostle
               or
               Gospel
               like
               )
               seeking
               and
               taking
               advantages
               against
               the
               Aged
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               Covenant
               by
               three
               or
               four
               baiting
               him
               at
               once
               ,
               unto
               the
               confounding
               of
               his
               memory
               ,
               or
               stopping
               of
               his
               utterance
               ,
               
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               challenging
               all
               comers
               (
               when
               reasons
               considers
               of
               coming
               in
               Order
               )
               But
               your
               defence
               was
               that
               you
               were
               but
               one
               Man
               ,
               then
               you
               should
               have
               been
               but
               one
               Mouth
               .
            
             
               Again
               your
               improper
               charging
               of
               the
               complainant
               with
               mispending
               of
               time
               ,
               
               when
               in
               Truth
               it
               was
               your selves
               (
               in
               not
               suffering
               of
               him
               orderly
               to
               proceed
               )
               But
               by
               your
               often
               
                 Iterations
                 ,
                 Tautologies
                 ,
                 Indecorum
                 Behaviours
              
               and
               Expressions
               ,
               with
               improper
               Preachments
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               yet
               lay
               the
               defect
               upon
               the
               aged
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               his
               substantial
               Proofs
               ,
               divine
               Reasons
               and
               Argumental
               Demonstrations
               .
               And
               herein
               your
               Conscience
               (
               if
               unsatisfied
               )
               had
               liberty
               in
               timely
               Order
               ,
               to
               have
               made
               your
               substantial
               Desence
               ,
               if
               patience
               had
               been
               suffered
               to
               have
               had
               her
               perfect
               work
               .
               It
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               Auditors
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Complainant
               brought
               substantial
               proof
               (
               for
               so
               far
               as
               he
               proceeded
               )
               so
               you
               the
               Defendants
               also
               brought
               substantial
               defence
               (
               in
               what
               was
               substantial
               )
               but
               now
               who
               shall
               judge
               ?
               ye
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               Gospel
               rule
               ,
               that
               the
               standers
               by
               ,
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               shall
               judge
               .
               Then
               both
               of
               your
               own
               private
               Interpretations
               doth
               aim
               to
               be
               judges
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               be
               endless
               and
               true
               judgeless
               :
               And
               by
               proceedings
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               (
               being
               now
               at
               stake
               )
               much
               dishonoured
               unto
               the
               sadness
               of
               my
               Soul
               and
               unsatisfied
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               Auditors
               which
               was
               for
               Soul-edification
               frustrated
               ,
               and
               unto
               publick
               shame
               (
               as
               yet
               )
               only
               self
               contendings
               hath
               the
               supream
               Appearance
               .
               Therefore
               
                 (
                 Loving
                 Friends
                 )
                 [
                 75
                 ]
              
               pleading
               and
               defending
               for
               your
               
                 Lord
                 and
                 Masters
                 sake
              
               ,
               shew
               your selves
               faithful
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               in
               all
               Humility
               ,
               
               self-denial
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Tenderness
               ,
               in
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               ,
               in
               Gospel
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               :
               only
               unto
               your
               Masters
               praise
               and
               Glory
               :
               that
               the
               Auditors
               may
               receive
               the
               plain
               naked
               Truth
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               unto
               their
               Souls
               Edification
               ,
               even
               the
               real
               Truth
               as
               it
               in
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               words
               of
               man
               which
               is
               only
               
                 Vanity
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 Spirit
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
              
               of
               
                 eternal
                 and
                 universal
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               whose
               infinite
               glory
               is
               witnessed
               by
            
             
               
                 Robert
                 Willams
                 .
              
               
                 Newport
                 
                   August
                   .
                   6.
                   1672.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THis
           was
           that
           poor
           Letter
           (
           condemned
           unheard
           by
           these
           high
           Saints
           who
           now
           keep
           Judgement
           day
           )
           to
           the
           fire
           and
           everlasting
           silence
           :
           this
           was
           the
           two
           edged
           Sword
           which
           smote
           in
           the
           honest
           upright
           intentions
           of
           the
           Author
           every
           way
           reproving
           me
           ,
           
           reproving
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           having
           so
           much
           Sugar
           with
           his
           Vinegar
           and
           Honey
           with
           his
           bitter
           Powder
           ,
           that
           had
           it
           been
           unseal●d
           and
           read
           at
           Newport
           ,
           or
           read
           at
           Providence
           ,
           whose
           taste
           could
           it
           have
           offended
           ,
           but
           theirs
           only
           who
           like
           the
           men
           of
           China
           ,
           judge
           all
           the
           World
           to
           have
           no
           eyes
           but
           themselves
           excepting
           the
           Men
           of
           Europe
           to
           whom
           they
           will
           grant
           one
           eye
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           more
           then
           our
           proud
           Pharisees
           will
           do
           to
           any
           that
           bow
           not
           down
           to
           their
           most
           grosse
           Phylacteries
           .
        
         
           But
           from
           this
           finger
           of
           God
           this
           providential
           Letter
           appearing
           upon
           the
           Wall
           before
           us
           :
           I
           return
           to
           the
           work
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Discussion
           
           and
           Probation
           (
           on
           my
           part
           )
           of
           the
           other
           five
           Proposals
           remaining
           .
        
         
           I
           therefore
           (
           after
           the
           Letter
           was
           put
           up
           unread
           into
           my
           pocket
           )
           requested
           their
           Patience
           ,
           
           while
           I
           produced
           my
           Proof
           of
           the
           third
           Position
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           
             viz.
             [
             That
             the
             Spirit
             by
             which
             they
             were
             acted
             was
             not
             the
             true
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             ]
          
           T
           is
           true
           I
           had
           many
           things
           in
           my
           mind
           and
           memory
           )
           some
           of
           them
           I
           here
           express
           )
           but
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           pick
           and
           chufe
           and
           lay
           by
           :
           for
           I
           told
           them
           that
           according
           to
           my
           promise
           ,
           and
           their
           expectation
           I
           would
           present
           them
           with
           the
           Substance
           of
           my
           proof
           of
           this
           Position
           in
           the
           compass
           of
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           .
        
         
           76
           ]
           I
           reminded
           them
           first
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Word
           Spirit
           in
           Latine
           Spiritus
           ,
           
           in
           Greek
           Pneuma
           ,
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           Ruch
           and
           Ruach
           ,
           signifying
           sometimes
           Breath
           ,
           sometimes
           Wind
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           applied
           unto
           God
           himself
           ,
           unto
           Angels
           ,
           unto
           Men
           ,
           as
           denoting
           a
           spiritual
           ,
           powerful
           ,
           invisible
           fine
           Substance
           distinct
           from
           flesh
           and
           earthly
           Bodies
           :
           Hence
           God
           was
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           properly
           but
           that
           his
           Being
           was
           pure
           ,
           powerful
           ,
           invisible
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           1
           ,
           Whether
           God
           was
           properly
           a
           Spirit
           (
           as
           the
           Quaker
           affirmed
           )
           we
           had
           some
           controversie
           at
           Providence
           of
           which
           hereafter
           .
           )
        
         
           2.
           
           Concerning
           Spirits
           ,
           I
           observed
           two
           great
           Sects
           :
           1
           Those
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           (
           who
           were
           accounted
           the
           most
           Orthodox
           ,
           Sound
           and
           right
           ,
           holding
           such
           a
           Spiritual
           Substance
           in
           Angels
           and
           Spirits
           and
           a
           Resurrection
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Sadduces
           which
           held
           neither
           Angel
           ,
           nor
           Spirit
           ,
           nor
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           clear
           there
           is
           a
           two-fold
           Spirit
           :
           1.
           
           Holy
           and
           pure
           :
           
           such
           a
           Spirit
           is
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Father
           by
           the
           Son
           ,
           such
           are
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Gods
           Children
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirits
           of
           just
           men
           made
           perfect
           (
           the
           Quakers
           say
           here
           ,
           we
           say
           in
           the
           life
           coming
           .
           )
        
         
           The
           other
           Spirit
           is
           a
           wicked
           Spirit
           ,
           a
           lying
           and
           a
           murtherous
           Spirit
           in
           Sathan
           and
           his
           Children
           ,
           yet
           often
           counterfeiting
           the
           Holy
           and
           pure
           Spirit
           ,
           like
           the
           Oile
           and
           Ointment
           which
           God
           prescribed
           and
           forbad
           the
           like
           of
           it
           to
           be
           made
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           .
           Therefore
           we
           are
           commanded
           not
           to
           believe
           every
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           to
           try
           even
           the
           very
           Spirits
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           men
           but
           of
           
             Doctrines
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Religions
          
           ,
           
           pretending
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           do
           the
           
             Turks
             ,
             Iews
          
           and
           Christians
           )
           and
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           do
           all
           the
           Antichrists
           and
           Antichristians
           extant
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             (
             being
             the
          
           seven
           Lambs
           of
           Fire
           ,
           the
           seven
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           seven
           Horns
           ,
           
             Rev.
             5.
          
           )
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           work
           variously
           .
        
         
           First
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           of
           Regeneration
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           &c.
           common
           to
           all
           the
           lowest
           and
           youngest
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           
             (
             Iohn
             3.
             that
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Spirit
          
           )
           Hence
           we
           read
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           of
           Holiness
           wrought
           in
           the
           Soul
           by
           the
           finger
           or
           power
           of
           God
           :
           so
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           fear
           ,
           the
           love
           ,
           the
           trusting
           to
           and
           in
           God
           ,
           the
           calling
           upon
           God
           is
           natural
           to
           all
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           
             Gal.
             5.
             
             Abba
             Father
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           77
           ]
           The
           second
           is
           extraordinary
           and
           immediate
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           pour'd
           upon
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           Isai.
           11.
           
           such
           as
           Christ
           breathed
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Apostles
           hands
           upon
           others
           when
           they
           spake
           with
           Tongues
           ,
           fortelling
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           penning
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           or
           Records
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Messengers
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           I
           had
           many
           things
           to
           say
           as
           to
           the
           false
           Spirits
           of
           the
           false
           Christs
           ,
           and
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Devils
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Spirits
           of
           God
           (
           in
           the
           Revelation
           )
           and
           the
           three
           wayes
           of
           deceit
           mentioned
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           2.
           by
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           Word
           ,
           or
           by
           Letter
           :
           but
           I
           would
           contract
           my self
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           their
           Spirit
           by
           which
           they
           were
           acted
           was
           not
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           was
           given
           by
           means
           ,
           
           but
           the
           Quakers
           pretended
           all
           along
           in
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           other
           Books
           ,
           that
           their
           Spirit
           was
           immediate
           or
           without
           means
           :
           I
           said
           in
           the
           8th
           of
           the
           Romans
           was
           a
           
             Golden
             Chain
          
           of
           
             Gods
             Order
          
           or
           Method
           of
           Working
           from
           Predestination
           to
           Glorification
           :
           In
           the
           10th
           .
           to
           the
           Romans
           was
           a
           
             Golden
             Chain
          
           of
           the
           
             Means
             appointed
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           How
           shall
           a
           Man
           be
           saved
           ?
           by
           calling
           upon
           God
           ?
           
           How
           shall
           he
           call
           on
           him
           except
           he
           believe
           in
           him
           ?
           how
           shall
           a
           Man
           believe
           in
           him
           except
           he
           hear
           of
           him
           ?
           how
           shall
           a
           Man
           hear
           of
           him
           except
           some
           Preach
           ?
           how
           shall
           a
           Man
           Preach
           except
           he
           be
           sent
           ,
           &c
           ,
           Hence
           Peter
           Preaching
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           the
           first
           Converts
           ,
           they
           were
           some
           thousands
           brought
           to
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           pierced
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           cried
           out
           
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
             Peter
          
           sends
           them
           nor
           to
           a
           light
           within
           them
           ,
           but
           bids
           them
           
             Repent
             and
             be
             Baptized
          
           ,
           Act.
           
           14.
           
           Paul
           so
           spake
           that
           many
           believed
           ,
           
           Act.
           16.
           while
           Paul
           spake
           the
           Lord
           opened
           Lydias
           heart
           :
           and
           I
           appealed
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           those
           called
           Quakers
           at
           Newport
           there
           present
           ,
           whether
           in
           a
           contradiction
           this
           Spirit
           they
           now
           professed
           ,
           descended
           immediately
           upon
           them
           from
           God
           (
           as
           they
           spake
           )
           or
           was
           not
           conveyed
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           former
           Preaching
           
             Quakers
             ▪
          
           that
           came
           unto
           them
           :
           so
           that
           these
           now
           are
           but
           the
           waterers
           and
           confirmers
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           Believing
           and
           Conversion
           comes
           by
           hearing
           ,
           &c.
           so
           these
           extraordinary
           gifts
           and
           powrings
           forth
           of
           Gods
           Spirits
           was
           generally
           by
           means
           also
           :
           Christ
           used
           Breathing
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           :
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           descended
           ,
           Act.
           8.
           19.
           in
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           :
           in
           Peters
           Preaching
           ,
           Acts.
           10.
           the
           miraculous
           Spirit
           of
           [
           78
           ]
           Tongues
           and
           Prophecy
           descended
           upon
           Cornelius
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           that
           waiting
           in
           silence
           used
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           publick
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           but
           a
           confessed
           means
           in
           which
           they
           wait
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           (
           as
           poor
           Souls
           they
           think
           )
           descending
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           then
           forced
           to
           omit
           the
           Allegations
           out
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           book
           then
           by
           me
           and
           ready
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           now
           recite
           a
           few
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           page
           6.
           of
           this
           Book
           in
           Folio
           ,
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           brings
           in
           
             Samuel
             Eaton
          
           
           saying
           
             [
             The
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             drew
             people
             to
             an
             outward
             Word
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Now
           is
           that
           which
           lives
           and
           endures
           forever
           ,
           outward
           ?
           
           and
           did
           not
           they
           bring
           them
           to
           Christ
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           words
           which
           is
           immediate
           .
        
         
           Again
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           
             Samuel
             Eaton
             [
             Is
             not
             the
             Gospel
             an
             External
             way
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           No
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           Living
           way
           which
           is
           revealed
           within
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           Page
           
             Samuel
             Eaton
             [
             Are
             not
             they
             seduced
             who
             are
             drawn
             off
             from
             the
             External
             means
             by
             which
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             and
             Faith
             wrought
             ,
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Spirit
             without
             any
             Word
             to
             convey
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             Spirit
             when
             they
             have
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             but
             of
             delusion
             ]
          
           For
           Answer
           ,
           [
           The
           Spirit
           and
           Faith
           is
           not
           conveyed
           to
           any
           Man
           without
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           seduced
           which
           rests
           in
           the
           External
           from
           the
           Eternal
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           is
           not
           given
           by
           Eternal
           means
           ,
           neither
           is
           Faith
           wrought
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           and
           observe
           how
           the
           wisdome
           of
           Men
           is
           enmity
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           witty
           this
           Fox
           is
           to
           catch
           himself
           and
           others
           in
           the
           Traps
           of
           eternal
           Howling
           ?
           how
           doth
           he
           here
           confound
           the
           audible
           words
           or
           preachings
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           with
           the
           inaudible
           ,
           invisible
           ,
           mystical
           and
           metaphorical
           word
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           himself
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Who
           sees
           not
           his
           gross
           and
           impudent
           denying
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Faith
           to
           be
           conveyed
           by
           means
           from
           God
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           Page
           15.
           
           
             G.
             F.
          
           brings
           in
           
             Henoch
             Howet
          
           
           saying
           
             [
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             Man
             to
             be
             ministred
             to
             but
             man
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           How
           then
           ministred
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           and
           Christ
           spake
           to
           the
           Spirits
           in
           Prison
           :
           
           and
           Tim.
           was
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           Gift
           that
           was
           in
           him
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Father
           speaks
           within
           them
           :
           and
           the
           Light
           shines
           in
           the
           Heart
           :
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           revealed
           in
           me
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           :
           that
           which
           may
           be
           known
           of
           God
           is
           manifest
           in
           man
           ,
           for
           God
           hath
           shewed
           it
           unto
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           and
           the
           Apostle
           was
           [
           79
           ]
           manifest
           to
           every
           ones
           Conscience
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           of
           God
           which
           the
           Children
           disobeyed
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           (
           As
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           exalting
           his
           
             Heathen
             Light
          
           above
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           )
           he
           simply
           and
           prophanely
           joyns
           the
           
             Philistian
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           
             Egyptian
             Conjurers
          
           with
           
             Holy
             Iob
          
           and
           his
           Friends
           ,
           &c.
           so
           here
           he
           confounds
           and
           jumbles
           together
           the
           natural
           powers
           and
           faculties
           and
           
             Humane
             Light
          
           in
           all
           Mankinde
           with
           the
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           both
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           at
           the
           first
           view
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           Scope
           is
           (
           abominably
           and
           horribly
           ,
           )
           to
           make
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           capable
           of
           being
           preached
           unto
           ,
           to
           be
           converted
           and
           turned
           unto
           God
           ,
           yea
           to
           refuse
           and
           be
           damned
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           Man
           he
           saith
           that
           is
           preached
           unto
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           How
           Sottish
           and
           Blind
           
             doth
             this
          
           Deceiver
           
             proclaim
             himself
             in
             the
          
           Christian
           Doctrines
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           
           Conversion
           ,
           Faith
           
             and
             the
          
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           confounding
           Gold
           and
           Drosse
           ,
           Pearls
           and
           Pebbles
           ,
           Harps
           and
           Harrows
           (
           
             as
             all
             one
             )
             altogether
          
           .
        
         
           In
           Page
           136
           ,
           137.
           
           He
           brings
           in
           
             Thomas
             Moor
          
           ,
           
           saying
           [
           
             Nor
             are
             we
             to
             wait
             for
             a
             further
             Revelation
             to
             be
             given
             forth
             then
             the
             Scripture
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             came
             not
             first
             immediately
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             but
             to
             
             the
             Apostles
             :
          
           ]
           He
           Answers
           ,
           The
           Apostles
           that
           Preached
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           was
           immediate
           to
           whomsoever
           they
           preached
           it
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           read
           it
           immediately
           ,
           for
           the
           Word
           it self
           is
           immediate
           with
           more
           that
           follows
           to
           the
           same
           senceless
           and
           absurd
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Reply
           ,
           As
           if
           all
           that
           receive
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Book
           simply
           pretended
           to
           be
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           receive
           it
           without
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Brain
           and
           Hand
           ,
           
           and
           Pen
           or
           
             Paper
             ,
             Printing
          
           and
           Letters
           :
           or
           because
           a
           King
           delivers
           his
           minde
           to
           his
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           commands
           him
           to
           
             Pen
             it
          
           in
           a
           
             Proclamation
             ,
             Declaration
          
           ,
           &c.
           therefore
           the
           Kings
           Word
           or
           Will
           comes
           to
           every
           man
           immediately
           without
           any
           such
           means
           ,
           as
           the
           Secretaries
           composing
           his
           Clarks
           Transcribing
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           
             Printing
             ,
             Letters
             ,
             Paper
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           talke
           after
           this
           sort
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           to
           talk
           Frantick
           and
           Bedlam
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           guidance
           of
           a
           common
           rational
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           In
           Page
           5.
           he
           brings
           in
           
             Samuel
             Eaton
          
           ,
           saying
           
             [
             Though
             all
             the
             Saints
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             dwelling
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             Eternal
             and
             Infallible
             ,
             yet
             that
             this
             Spirit
             should
             do
             all
             which
             Saints
             do
             ,
             and
             should
             say
             all
             that
             Saints
             say
             ,
             and
             should
             judge
             for
             them
             ,
             both
             persons
          
           [
           80
           ]
           
             and
             things
             after
             an
             infallible
             manner
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             that
             they
             should
             neither
             say
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             by
             any
             understanding
             of
             their
             own
             but
             the
             Spirit
             :
             all
             this
             we
             deny
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           [
           Which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           and
           Christ
           acts
           all
           in
           them
           and
           for
           them
           :
           and
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           Spiritual
           man
           judgeth
           all
           things
           :
           And
           
           that
           is
           it
           which
           leads
           the
           Saints
           to
           divide
           and
           discerne
           all
           things
           both
           temporal
           and
           spiritual
           ;
           the
           spiritual
           Wisdome
           of
           God
           which
           gives
           them
           a
           spiritual
           understanding
           ,
           which
           men
           must
           rule
           withal
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           their
           own
           which
           comes
           to
           nought
           :
           and
           you
           that
           have
           not
           that
           which
           is
           infallible
           to
           judge
           in
           you
           ,
           know
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           can
           you
           judge
           of
           persons
           or
           things
           that
           have
           not
           the
           infallible
           judgement
           ,
           nor
           have
           the
           Spiritual
           man
           :
           neither
           have
           you
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           which
           is
           eternal
           and
           infallible
           all
           which
           the
           Quakers
           have
           to
           judge
           persons
           and
           things
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           Mahomet
           the
           
             Grand
             Segnior
          
           ,
           or
           Elder
           ,
           and
           Prophet
           transcending
           Moses
           and
           Christ
           (
           as
           he
           and
           his
           followers
           Mahumetans
           say
           )
           he
           pretended
           that
           he
           had
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           by
           immediate
           Revelation
           ,
           
           and
           that
           by
           Revelation
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Dove
           ,
           he
           wrote
           the
           Minde
           ,
           the
           Word
           or
           Scriptures
           of
           God
           the
           Alcoran
           :
           But
           poor
           silly
           Souls
           were
           Mahomet
           and
           all
           his
           Disciples
           compared
           with
           the
           
             Seraphical
             Doctors
          
           ,
           the
           Foxians
           ,
           who
           neither
           say
           nor
           do
           any
           thing
           with
           any
           understanding
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           the
           immediate
           and
           infallible
           Spirit
           of
           God
           says
           and
           does
           all
           in
           them
           :
           who
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           Governours
           and
           Judges
           ,
           Masters
           of
           Ships
           and
           Families
           ,
           &c.
           indeed
           of
           any
           place
           of
           power
           or
           trust
           ,
           but
           these
           walking
           Gods
           ,
           and
           Christs
           ,
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           even
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ?
           
           May
           not
           the
           meanest
           Youth
           or
           Wench
           ,
           if
           but
           a
           pretended
           Quaker
           (
           according
           to
           this
           rule
           or
           rate
           of
           being
           immediately
           inspired
           in
           all
           they
           do
           
           or
           say
           )
           transcend
           all
           other
           
             Teachers
             ,
             Translators
             ,
             Interpreters
             ,
             Kings
          
           and
           
             Counsellors
             ,
             Navigators
             ,
             Historians
             ,
             Geographers
             ,
             Rulers
          
           and
           Iudges
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           
             Thomas
             Munster
          
           and
           Becold
           ,
           and
           Knipperdoling
           ,
           and
           Fifer
           pretending
           immediate
           Revelations
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           other
           Leaders
           of
           these
           Nicolaitans
           in
           France
           and
           England
           ,
           &c.
           but
           none
           were
           so
           large
           and
           open
           hearted
           as
           to
           communicate
           so
           freely
           and
           bountifully
           to
           all
           their
           followers
           ,
           the
           immediate
           Inspirations
           of
           their
           pretended
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           as
           these
           [
           81
           ]
           foolish
           and
           filthy
           Dreamers
           do
           :
           for
           so
           saith
           
             Fox
             [
             All
             the
             Quakers
             say
             or
             do
             is
             by
             the
             infallible
             and
             eternal
             Spirit
             ]
          
           but
           how
           horribly
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           Principles
           ,
           Divisions
           ,
           Miscarriages
           (
           in
           many
           sinful
           practises
           )
           and
           Apostacies
           amongst
           themselves
           give
           the
           lye
           and
           contradict
           this
           their
           infallibility
           is
           notoriously
           proclaimed
           on
           the
           house
           top
           :
           and
           I
           may
           say
           something
           more
           to
           this
           Head
           afterward
           .
        
         
           At
           present
           I
           return
           to
           my
           Antagonists
           ,
           who
           (
           while
           I
           was
           Arguing
           against
           their
           immediate
           Spirit
           )
           could
           not
           hold
           until
           my
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           this
           Head
           (
           about
           their
           Spirit
           )
           was
           finished
           but
           brake
           silence
           ,
           and
           they
           said
           
             (
             especially
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           )
           doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           say
           ,
           
           if
           any
           man
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           he
           is
           none
           of
           his
           :
           And
           as
           many
           as
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           they
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ye
           have
           an
           unction
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           that
           any
           man
           teach
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           all
           things
           ?
        
         
           I
           then
           answered
           that
           there
           was
           a
           leading
           of
           a
           Beast
           by
           an
           Halter
           or
           Bridle
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           a
           leading
           of
           a
           Man
           with
           a
           Reason
           when
           his
           understanding
           and
           judgement
           is
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           I
           presumed
           
           they
           intended
           ,
           that
           the
           leading
           of
           the
           Spirit
           did
           not
           lead
           them
           as
           Beasts
           ,
           
           but
           as
           Rational
           ,
           satisfying
           their
           Reasons
           and
           Judgements
           :
           and
           if
           so
           Reason
           grants
           that
           there
           are
           false
           Spirits
           ,
           lying
           Prophets
           ,
           Seducers
           and
           Deceivers
           ,
           &c.
           
           Reason
           therefore
           further
           saith
           ,
           that
           every
           Soul
           must
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           whether
           this
           Leading
           ,
           or
           Anointing
           ,
           or
           
             Teaching
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           be
           by
           means
           of
           Praying
           ,
           
           
             Preaching
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             Meditating
             ,
             Conferring
             ,
          
           &c.
           or
           immediate
           without
           the
           use
           of
           these
           :
           if
           motions
           without
           the
           use
           of
           these
           be
           pretended
           Reasons
           tells
           us
           that
           a
           
             Rational
             Soul
          
           must
           be
           able
           to
           try
           whether
           the
           Spirit
           pretending
           to
           be
           true
           or
           lying
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           must
           have
           some
           Rule
           or
           Touch-stone
           to
           make
           their
           Tryal
           by
           ,
           that
           the
           Rule
           must
           be
           my
           own
           Reason
           ,
           or
           some
           Testimony
           of
           unquestionable
           Witnesses
           satisfying
           my
           Reason
           ,
           or
           some
           heavenly
           inspired
           Scripture
           or
           Writing
           which
           my
           Reason
           tells
           me
           came
           from
           God
           :
           Reason
           also
           tells
           each
           rational
           creature
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           suspicious
           to
           be
           a
           false
           ,
           lying
           and
           develish
           motion
           ,
           which
           slights
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           and
           other
           holy
           means
           wherein
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             Presence
          
           and
           
             Power
             of
             God
          
           hath
           appeared
           to
           Gods
           People
           formerly
           Reason
           tells
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           finde
           my self
           weak
           (
           as
           who
           doth
           not
           )
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Devil
           (
           the
           roaring
           Lion
           and
           old
           Serpent
           )
           and
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           seek
           out
           for
           help
           ,
           and
           what
           help
           more
           powerful
           [
           82
           ]
           and
           proper
           then
           that
           of
           the
           eternal
           and
           all
           powerful
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           :
           and
           that
           it
           is
           best
           to
           take
           Iames
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           if
           any
           Man
           wants
           wisdome
           let
           him
           ask
           of
           God
           who
           gives
           to
           all
           Men
           liberally
           and
           upbraideth
           not
           :
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           Reason
           
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           except
           we
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           led
           as
           Beasts
           by
           Sathan
           (
           as
           the
           poor
           Quakers
           are
           )
           we
           must
           come
           to
           the
           use
           of
           Means
           ,
           or
           a
           mediate
           leading
           and
           teaching
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           is
           become
           of
           these
           hellish
           fancies
           of
           only
           immediate
           Teachings
           and
           Inspirations
           ?
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           that
           beside
           this
           Counsel
           and
           Command
           of
           God
           in
           Iames
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           tells
           us
           by
           an
           admirable
           similie
           ,
           
             that
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             given
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
          
           
           Luk.
           11.
           
           
             If
             you
             who
             are
             evil
             give
             good
             gifts
             unto
             your
             Children
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             give
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             ask
             him
             ?
          
           and
           that
           is
           Isa.
           11.
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Wisdome
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           all
           Graces
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           
           It
           is
           clear
           that
           the
           Pen-men
           and
           holy
           Scribes
           of
           Gods
           will
           unto
           us
           (
           in
           whom
           God
           did
           speak
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           he
           wrote
           immediately
           and
           infallibly
           those
           blessed
           chosen
           pens
           of
           his
           were
           not
           infallibly
           guided
           by
           an
           immediate
           Spirit
           in
           all
           that
           they
           said
           and
           did
           about
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           these
           poor
           Dreamers
           say
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           necessarily
           dash
           against
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           all
           holy
           means
           formerly
           used
           by
           the
           first
           Christians
           ,
           yea
           and
           all
           rational
           means
           to
           pieces
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           they
           say
           or
           do
           is
           the
           immediate
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Christ
           and
           God
           himself
           as
           Fox
           here
           affirmeth
           .
        
         
           I
           answered
           further
           ,
           
           that
           if
           that
           Scripture
           alleadged
           by
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
             [
             To
             know
             all
             things
             ]
          
           be
           to
           be
           expounded
           litterally
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           this
           Book
           )
           viz.
           that
           the
           Saints
           know
           all
           things
           as
           God
           ,
           then
           why
           are
           not
           the
           
             Quakers
             Omnipotent
          
           and
           Almighty
           
           as
           well
           as
           Omniscient
           :
           
           yea
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           deliver
           all
           Souls
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           (
           if
           he
           please
           )
           without
           Money
           ,
           surely
           he
           is
           very
           inhumane
           ,
           impious
           and
           cruel
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           :
           so
           I
           said
           what
           impiety
           is
           it
           ,
           what
           cruelty
           and
           inhumanity
           is
           it
           in
           the
           Quakers
           said
           I
           ,
           so
           insallibly
           knowing
           all
           things
           as
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           reveal
           unto
           Men
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           their
           publick
           Assemblies
           so
           many
           deep
           points
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           of
           Creation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Three
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           confess
           )
           and
           all
           the
           deep
           Mysteries
           and
           Prophecies
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           especially
           in
           Iohn
           and
           Daniel
           their
           Revelations
           ,
           &c.
           the
           
             Most
             Holy
             ,
             Omniscient
          
           ,
           and
           
             Eternal
             Iehovah
          
           knows
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Purgatory
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           and
           [
           83
           ]
           their
           Omnisciency
           are
           but
           Childrens
           and
           
             Frantick
             Persons
             Dreams
          
           and
           Phantasies
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Saints
           knowing
           all
           things
           is
           the
           same
           with
           their
           doing
           all
           things
           through
           Christ
           which
           strengtheneth
           them
           that
           is
           not
           all
           things
           litterally
           ,
           
           (
           for
           that
           were
           ridiculous
           and
           blasphemous
           to
           affirm
           it
           )
           but
           all
           things
           figuratively
           and
           Comparatively
           ,
           which
           his
           holy
           Wisdome
           thinks
           fit
           to
           require
           them
           to
           know
           and
           do
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Glory
           and
           their
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           insisted
           how
           they
           knew
           the
           
             Mystical
             number
          
           of
           1260
           dayes
           ,
           the
           42
           Months
           ,
           the
           
             Time
             and
             Times
          
           and
           
             half
             a
             Time
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Woman
           was
           come
           and
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           Wilderness
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           they
           were
           Preaching
           the
           
             Everlasting
             Gospel
          
           to
           them
           that
           dwell
           upon
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           I
           Replied
           ,
           it
           is
           notorious
           how
           many
           excellent
           men
           have
           been
           bewildred
           ,
           and
           missed
           in
           the
           opening
           
           of
           these
           Mysteries
           .
           I
           said
           that
           if
           their
           infallible
           and
           their
           all-knowing
           Light
           
           could
           open
           all
           things
           and
           was
           now
           the
           
             Everlasting
             Gospel
          
           or
           
             Glad
             News
          
           ,
           the
           Word
           
             Eternal
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Quakers
           and
           their
           Saints
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           I
           desired
           to
           know
           what
           they
           meant
           by
           this
           Word
           within
           ,
           whether
           they
           meant
           in
           the
           understanding
           (
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Soul
           )
           or
           in
           the
           Will
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Memory
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Affections
           ,
           or
           in
           all
           of
           these
           joyntly
           :
           for
           Light
           is
           only
           seen
           with
           the
           Eye
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           nor
           Ear
           ,
           nor
           Hand
           :
           it
           is
           true
           in
           the
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           it
           is
           said
           ;
           
             that
             God
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
          
           
           but
           there
           the
           heart
           must
           be
           understood
           the
           Understanding
           the
           Minde
           which
           is
           properly
           and
           nextly
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Light
           and
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           shining
           (
           though
           Fox
           make
           it
           to
           be
           natural
           or
           born
           with
           every
           Man
           )
           is
           said
           to
           be
           by
           
             Pauls
             Preaching
          
           as
           is
           there
           abundantly
           proved
           where
           it
           is
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Noon
           day
           shining
           ,
           that
           
             God
             shined
             ,
             Christ
             shined
          
           ,
           and
           
             Paul
             shined
          
           before
           the
           Light
           or
           Notice
           of
           the
           glad
           news
           of
           a
           Saviour
           come
           to
           the
           heart
           or
           ears
           of
           poor
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           so
           thereby
           are
           turned
           from
           their
           natural
           hellish
           Darkness
           to
           a
           
             Supernatural
             Heavenly
             Light.
          
           
        
         
           Who
           knows
           not
           (
           with
           Ieremiah
           )
           the
           heart
           of
           Man
           to
           be
           naturally
           dark
           ,
           
           deceitful
           ,
           desperately
           evil
           and
           wicked
           ,
           &
           Gen.
           6.
           the
           imaginations
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           all
           men
           to
           be
           
             only
             Evil
          
           and
           that
           continually
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           all
           men
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           holy
           God
           ,
           in
           him
           is
           Light
           and
           no
           Darkness
           so
           )
           in
           them
           is
           Darkness
           and
           no
           Light
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           hearken
           to
           ,
           to
           turn
           to
           ,
           to
           listen
           to
           any
           voice
           or
           
           motion
           within
           in
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           supor
           -
           [
           84
           ]
           natural
           light
           ,
           is
           as
           proper
           as
           in
           matters
           of
           law
           to
           go
           for
           Counsel
           to
           a
           cheating
           thief
           or
           rogue
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           health
           ,
           to
           a
           known
           cheating
           Mountebank
           ,
           as
           to
           turn
           within
           to
           a
           mans
           heart
           which
           was
           the
           arrantest
           Iugler
           and
           Cheater
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           word
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             Blasphemy
             ,
             He
             speaks
             Blasphemy
          
           .
           I
           conceived
           he
           meant
           I
           called
           their
           
             immediate
             holy
             spirit
          
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           ,
           
           the
           arrantest
           
             Iugler
             &
             Cheater
          
           in
           the
           world
           :
           My
           heart
           was
           warm
           ,
           and
           my
           tongue
           breaking
           silence
           ,
           and
           longing
           to
           shew
           him
           his
           willing
           mistake
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           mentioned
           not
           nor
           thought
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           but
           every
           mans
           own
           deceitful
           heart
           (
           though
           clearly
           I
           have
           thought
           and
           proved
           their
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           no
           other
           but
           Sathan
           himself
           and
           every
           Man
           's
           own
           deceitful
           Heart
           :
           but
           I
           was
           prevented
           ,
           for
           some
           of
           the
           Auditory
           spake
           aloud
           that
           he
           mistook
           me
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           our
           
             Deputy
             Governour
          
           Capt.
           Cranston
           openly
           said
           that
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           mistook
           me
           ,
           
           for
           I
           expresly
           said
           that
           the
           Heart
           of
           man
           was
           the
           arrantest
           
             Iugler
             &
             Cheater
          
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           This
           did
           not
           satisfie
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           ,
           but
           he
           replyed
           ,
           let
           the
           words
           be
           read
           then
           by
           him
           that
           took
           them
           in
           short-hand
           :
           so
           they
           cal'd
           upon
           one
           of
           theirs
           to
           read
           what
           he
           wrote
           :
           now
           I
           knowing
           what
           short-hand
           could
           doe
           as
           well
           as
           most
           in
           England
           from
           my
           Childhood
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           to
           write
           Verbatim
           so
           fast
           as
           I
           then
           spake
           with
           vehemency
           ,
           I
           concluded
           he
           had
           not
           exactly
           my
           words
           :
           yet
           I
           am
           confident
           in
           a
           faction
           and
           partiality
           
           he
           seemed
           to
           read
           some
           words
           favouring
           my
           calling
           their
           spirit
           the
           arrantest
           
             Iugler
             and
             Cheater
          
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           extreamly
           contary
           to
           my
           certain
           knowledg
           of
           my
           intentions
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           I
           uttered
           ,
           beside
           the
           s●dden
           and
           quick
           exception
           of
           our
           Deputy
           Governour
           and
           others
           :
           but
           alas
           this
           was
           a
           small
           business
           :
           but
           I
           was
           about
           to
           say
           (
           as
           before
           I
           did
           say
           )
           from
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           
             Pro.
             28.
             
             He
             that
             trusteth
             to
             his
             own
             heart
             is
             a
             fool
             ,
          
           and
           till
           a
           spirit
           of
           Regeneration
           and
           Conversion
           change
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Christ
           nor
           Spirit
           within
           ,
           but
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             Sathan
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           spirit
           by
           which
           the
           Quakers
           are
           acted
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           arrantest
           Iugler
           &
           Cheater
           in
           the
           world
           :
           
           This
           Iugler
           is
           so
           cunning
           that
           he
           out-jugles
           the
           Iuglers
           ,
           he
           catcheth
           the
           craftiest
           foxes
           that
           catch
           so
           many
           others
           ,
           he
           takes
           Captive
           and
           leads
           away
           in
           chains
           the
           Wise
           and
           Prudent
           ,
           the
           High
           and
           Mighty
           ,
           til
           the
           holy
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           discover
           and
           break
           his
           snares
           and
           lead
           him
           Captive
           also
           .
        
         
           85
           ]
           2.
           
           I
           was
           adding
           another
           Argument
           from
           Isai.
           
           59.
           and
           I
           did
           mention
           the
           place
           where
           the
           great
           promise
           ,
           Grant
           or
           Charter
           is
           given
           by
           God
           the
           Father
           to
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           and
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           viz.
           that
           his
           word
           and
           his
           Spirit
           should
           be
           in
           Christs
           mouth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           Seed
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           
             Seeds
             Seed
          
           from
           thenceforth
           and
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           I
           said
           that
           that
           blessed
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           and
           
             Son
             of
             Man
          
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           lived
           and
           dyed
           a
           Batchelour
           ,
           he
           never
           had
           any
           natural
           Seed
           or
           Issue
           :
           Believers
           are
           his
           
             Offspring
             ,
             his
             Seed
          
           ,
           his
           Children
           and
           Grand-Children
           and
           so
           downward
           to
           as
           many
           as
           the
           
           Lord
           shall
           call
           .
           
           And
           that
           Fox
           should
           not
           say
           the
           Word
           and
           the
           Spirit
           are
           all
           one
           (
           as
           commonly
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           doth
           )
           and
           that
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           are
           one
           without
           Distinction
           (
           as
           boldly
           and
           Babilonically
           he
           doth
           )
           Here
           is
           (
           most
           distinctly
           and
           exactly
           distinguishing
           )
           1
           The
           
             Father
             promising
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Son
           the
           Mediator
           receiving
           this
           Promise
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Promise
           it self
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           a
           Word
           to
           the
           Son
           (
           though
           that
           blessed
           Son
           is
           also
           called
           the
           Word
           )
           viz.
           of
           the
           revealed
           Doctrine
           ,
           Will
           and
           Mind
           of
           God
           recorded
           from
           and
           by
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           viz.
           that
           this
           Word
           should
           be
           in
           his
           mouth
           and
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           all
           his
           Seed
           ,
           or
           
             Christian
             Children
          
           after
           him
           ,
           especially
           his
           Messengers
           and
           Preachers
           to
           the
           end
           and
           Consummation
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           it
           was
           notoriously
           known
           how
           they
           slighted
           this
           holy
           Charter
           ,
           how
           they
           joyned
           not
           the
           holy
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           together
           but
           trod
           upon
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           under
           a
           cloak
           of
           advancing
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           speak
           in
           the
           next
           Position
           following
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           also
           mentioning
           a
           
             third
             Argument
          
           against
           their
           spirit
           from
           the
           Irrationallity
           and
           Unruliness
           of
           it
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Wisdome
           and
           Rationallity
           and
           Order
           and
           Holiness
           of
           the
           holy
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           :
           this
           is
           apparent
           from
           their
           bitter
           Reviling
           ,
           and
           often
           senceless
           and
           frantick
           Reviling
           in
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Devil
             ,
             Devil
             ,
             Devil
          
           .
           The
           devillish
           
             Inquisitors
             ,
             Monks
          
           and
           Fryers
           ,
           
           &c.
           exceed
           them
           not
           in
           spattering
           out
           
             Diablo
             ,
             Diablo
          
           against
           such
           as
           dare
           to
           oppose
           them
           :
           indeed
           they
           are
           both
           Possessed
           by
           one
           spirit
           of
           blasphemous
           Railing
           and
           Reviling
           against
           
           the
           Witnesses
           :
           far
           from
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           who
           in
           Meekness
           instructeth
           those
           that
           oppose
           themselves
           .
           Was
           there
           ever
           fouler
           Language
           given
           by
           any
           poor
           Oister-woman
           at
           Billingsgate
           than
           is
           given
           by
           
             M.
             F.
          
           
           [
           86
           ]
           against
           Capt.
           Wiggan
           (
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           print
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             Spirit
          
           )
           of
           all
           their
           womanhood
           ?
           What
           is
           all
           their
           notorious
           common
           censuring
           and
           cursing
           even
           of
           eminent
           and
           learned
           and
           holy
           persons
           )
           for
           
             Cains
             ,
             Iudases
             ,
             serpent
             Pharises
             ,
             dumh
             Dogs
             ,
             Witches
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Reprobates
             ,
             Devils
             ,
          
           but
           a
           fruit
           of
           wicked
           and
           rotten
           flesh
           ,
           deny
           and
           defying
           the
           holy
           
             Spirit
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           is
           pleased
           to
           use
           Censures
           &
           Curses
           but
           not
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           
           nor
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           this
           foul-mouth'd
           Spirit
           doth
           :
           I
           mentioned
           before
           their
           Impudency
           (
           which
           stinks
           up
           to
           Heaven
           and
           cries
           for
           vengeance
           )
           in
           the
           stripping
           stark
           naked
           of
           their
           Women
           ,
           and
           discovering
           of
           themselves
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Men
           and
           Youths
           ,
           under
           the
           Cloak
           and
           Cover
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           as
           also
           the
           unnatural
           Preaching
           of
           their
           Women
           in
           
             publick
             Assemblies
          
           and
           Congregations
           ,
           contrary
           to
           so
           many
           Reasons
           from
           Nature
           and
           Grace
           ,
           
           so
           positively
           expressed
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             Scripture
          
           .
        
         
           What
           Spirits
           are
           their
           Dumb
           Spirits
           in
           their
           Dumbe
           Meetings
           but
           those
           foul
           dumbe
           Spirits
           mentioned
           in
           that
           Gospel
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           will
           cast
           out
           and
           tumble
           down
           to
           Hell
           (
           whence
           they
           came
           )
           in
           his
           holy
           season
           .
           
        
         
           What
           is
           their
           monstrous
           way
           of
           Singing
           and
           Toning
           and
           Humming
           many
           at
           once
           ,
           as
           they
           often
           
           do
           and
           notoriously
           did
           at
           Portsmouth
           on
           
             Rhode
             Island
          
           this
           last
           year
           ,
           when
           no
           man
           is
           edified
           ,
           nor
           understands
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           not
           themselves
           (
           and
           this
           under
           colour
           of
           singing
           in
           the
           Spirit
           )
           what
           is
           it
           I
           say
           but
           rendring
           their
           Tongues
           which
           should
           be
           their
           Glory
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           their
           scorn
           and
           shame
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Name
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           contemptible
           also
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           did
           also
           mention
           a
           fourth
           Reason
           against
           their
           Spirit
           ,
           
           and
           had
           prosecuted
           it
           but
           I
           knew
           that
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           my
           Adversaries
           interposure
           )
           I
           had
           exceeded
           my
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           :
           It
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           subjecting
           it self
           to
           be
           tried
           ,
           commanding
           all
           men
           to
           search
           the
           Records
           ,
           commending
           the
           Bereans
           for
           examining
           
             Pauls
             Preaching
          
           and
           Spirit
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Prophets
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           not
           that
           a
           true
           Prophet
           or
           Messenger
           of
           God
           can
           subject
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           (
           which
           he
           believes
           so
           to
           be
           and
           will
           rather
           suffer
           many
           deaths
           then
           relinquish
           )
           to
           be
           sentenced
           by
           all
           the
           Prophets
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           he
           acquiess
           or
           rest
           in
           ,
           [
           87
           ]
           or
           subject
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Conscience
           to
           that
           Sentence
           :
           but
           that
           the
           true
           
             Prophets
             of
             God
          
           are
           willing
           to
           have
           their
           Teachings
           questioned
           ,
           examined
           and
           made
           clear
           by
           the
           holy
           Records
           to
           the
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           of
           all
           men
           .
           
        
         
           Hence
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           give
           Rules
           for
           the
           trial
           and
           discerning
           between
           the
           true
           Spirit
           and
           the
           false
           ,
           1
           
             Iob.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             chapters
             .
          
        
         
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           shewed
           (
           which
           indeed
           all
           men
           know
           )
           that
           the
           thief
           endured
           not
           
           searching
           the
           
             galld
             Horse
          
           endures
           not
           rubbing
           ,
           the
           guilty
           Debtor
           endures
           not
           Reckoning
           ,
           the
           false
           and
           jugling
           Spirits
           escape
           in
           a
           Mist
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           help
           of
           dark
           Lanthorns
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           covert
           of
           the
           night
           :
           who
           may
           not
           see
           this
           in
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           .
           all
           along
           his
           Book
           ,
           running
           into
           the
           Thickets
           and
           Burroughs
           of
           Words
           of
           
             divers
             significations
          
           ,
           Scriptures
           notoriously
           wrested
           ,
           general
           ,
           
           and
           sometimes
           uncouth
           and
           barbarous
           Language
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           the
           trade
           of
           the
           false
           and
           lying
           Murtherous
           Spirit
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           until
           that
           short
           time
           be
           finished
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           will
           tread
           him
           under
           the
           Saints
           feet
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           into
           the
           Lake
           that
           burns
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           .
        
         
           How
           oft
           have
           I
           been
           visited
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           crying
           
             Repent
             ,
             Repent
             ,
             hearken
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             thee
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           I
           never
           could
           perswade
           them
           to
           sit
           down
           and
           examine
           their
           sayings
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           but
           when
           their
           
             Cuckoes
             note
          
           and
           song
           was
           over
           ,
           
           and
           their
           
             Fools
             Bolt
             shot
          
           ,
           then
           fell
           they
           to
           
             Cursing
             and
             pouring
             out
             the
             Thunder-bolts
          
           of
           
             Gods
             Iudgement
          
           :
           and
           so
           be
           gone
           no
           less
           then
           
             Reve
             and
             Muggleton
          
           (
           pretending
           to
           be
           Gods
           two
           last
           Prophets
           and
           Witnesses
           )
           about
           twenty
           years
           since
           in
           London
           whose
           Cursings
           were
           notorious
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           ,
           while
           I
           was
           beginning
           to
           urge
           the
           tryal
           of
           the
           
             Spirits
             ,
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           said
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           was
           above
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           not
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           them
           :
           for
           it
           gave
           out
           the
           
             Scriptures
             &c.
          
           
           And
           I
           said
           and
           say
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           boast
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           but
           the
           
             true
             Spirit
          
           (
           in
           a
           Sense
           )
           and
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           are
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           and
           Son
           are
           one
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           not
           but
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           examined
           by
           the
           holy
           
           Records
           ,
           as
           every
           man
           or
           author
           will
           stand
           to
           his
           own
           scripture
           ,
           work
           or
           writing
           ;
           for
           the
           Writers
           were
           but
           
             Pens
             of
             Heaven
             writing
          
           ,
           and
           used
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           And
           I
           remember
           that
           I
           said
           to
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           ,
           Friend
           ,
           You
           yesterday
           in
           your
           long
           Sermon
           alleadged
           that
           
             holy
             Scripture
          
           viz
           ,
           
             Men
             will
             not
             come
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             be
             reproved
             ,
          
           [
           88
           ]
           because
           their
           deeds
           are
           evil
           :
           This
           is
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           your
           quarrel
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           of
           exalting
           the
           Spirit
           above
           them
           that
           is
           upon
           a
           true
           ballance
           ,
           your
           own
           Spirit
           ,
           yea
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Sathan
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           and
           all
           .
        
         
           After
           some
           few
           interchanges
           and
           altercations
           ,
           
           we
           descended
           to
           the
           fourth
           Position
           ,
           which
           they
           read
           out
           of
           the
           Paper
           (
           as
           they
           did
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           which
           was
           this
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             did
             not
             own
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             one
             Copy
             it
             was
             written
          
           Really
           own
           ,
           viz.
           They
           did
           not
           really
           own
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
             I
             said
             there
             was
             a
             twofold
             owning
             the
          
           Holy
           Scriptures
           
             or
             the
             Writings
             of
             God
             as
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             owning
             the
          
           Scriptures
           or
           Writings
           of
           men
           ,
           
           the
           Proclamations
           and
           Declarations
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           :
           
             The
             one
             is
             verbal
             and
             literal
             ,
          
           viz.
           that
           such
           a
           writing
           or
           Declaration
           ,
           or
           Treatise
           is
           extant
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           and
           Command
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           real
           and
           actual
           ,
           when
           the
           Authority
           of
           it
           is
           in
           all
           humble
           obedience
           submitted
           to
           and
           obeyed
           :
           when
           the
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           ,
           and
           the
           excellency
           and
           goodness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           royal
           Authority
           is
           embraced
           and
           magnified
           .
        
         
           I
           said
           the
           Iews
           owned
           verbally
           and
           wonderfully
           
           that
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           and
           the
           Papists
           owned
           both
           old
           and
           new
           but
           it
           is
           known
           that
           in
           many
           particulars
           they
           do
           in
           effect
           deny
           and
           damn
           them
           .
           1.
           
           They
           both
           set
           up
           their
           rotten
           Traditions
           ,
           their
           unwritten
           Verityes
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           )
           of
           equal
           authority
           with
           ,
           if
           not
           (
           in
           cases
           )
           above
           the
           
             holy
             Scripture
          
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           set
           up
           the
           Papists
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           a
           most
           defective
           Translation
           ,
           notoriously
           false
           in
           many
           places
           all
           over
           above
           the
           first
           Copyes
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           whence
           all
           Translations
           as
           Counterpanes
           and
           secondary
           Copyes
           or
           Duplicates
           ought
           to
           flow
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Papists
           set
           up
           the
           Pope
           as
           the
           only
           infallible
           Judg
           &
           Interpreter
           in
           all
           Questions
           about
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Jews
           make
           their
           Rabbies
           as
           so
           many
           Popes
           also
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Their
           Interpretations
           are
           so
           forraign
           and
           strange
           and
           many
           of
           them
           so
           absurd
           &
           monstrous
           from
           the
           genuine
           &
           proper
           Sence
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           adulterated
           with
           
             Wresting
             and
             allegorizings
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           truly
           said
           of
           them
           that
           they
           bring
           not
           their
           
             Doctrines
             ,
             Disciplines
          
           and
           Conversations
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           but
           force
           the
           [
           89
           ]
           holy
           Scriptures
           of
           God
           to
           attend
           and
           wait
           upon
           their
           Abomination
           as
           a
           Negro
           Slave
           and
           Lacquey
           .
        
         
           I
           said
           the
           Jews
           and
           Papists
           did
           not
           more
           disowne
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           
             Popes
             and
             Traditions
          
           and
           Interpretations
           than
           the
           Quakers
           did
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           and
           Interpretations
           also
           .
           
           Who
           knows
           not
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           Profession
           ,
           they
           generally
           fell
           
           from
           the
           reading
           of
           them
           by
           themselves
           or
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           
             Publick
             Assemblyes
          
           ,
           only
           crying
           up
           the
           
             Light
             within
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             within
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             within
             ,
             their
             Teacher
             within
             .
          
           They
           stil
           say
           
             The
             Scripture
             was
             not
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             Letter
             ,
          
           they
           have
           no
           need
           of
           Paper-Teachers
           having
           the
           spirit
           that
           gave
           it
           forth
           ?
           Yea
           as
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           lost
           and
           burnt
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           spirit
           within
           them
           could
           give
           new
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           T
           is
           true
           the
           Quakers
           in
           this
           Dispute
           professed
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           which
           the
           first
           Quakers
           among
           us
           wholly
           denied
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           Spirit
           within
           them
           :
           But
           what
           avails
           this
           Confession
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           but
           a
           subtle
           trick
           of
           Equivocation
           ,
           when
           stil
           they
           profess
           to
           owne
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           all
           along
           ,
           and
           he
           professeth
           the
           Soules
           of
           all
           men
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           God
           and
           the
           divine
           Essence
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           is
           no
           distinction
           between
           
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Spirit
          
           and
           themselves
           ;
           what
           should
           hinder
           but
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           but
           a
           
             dead
             Letter
          
           ,
           and
           (
           compared
           with
           their
           spirit
           )
           a
           weak
           and
           needless
           Paper
           unto
           them
           that
           hath
           such
           a
           light
           and
           Spirit
           within
           to
           guide
           them
           ?
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           before
           and
           now
           that
           there
           was
           an
           
             Irish
             Papist
          
           in
           the
           late
           warrs
           that
           spoke
           the
           very
           heart
           and
           soul
           of
           Iews
           ,
           
           Papists
           and
           
             Common
             Protestants
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           In
           plundering
           and
           rifling
           a
           Protestants
           house
           he
           found
           a
           Bible
           and
           flung
           it
           in
           the
           Kennel
           ,
           and
           kickt
           and
           trod
           upon
           it
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             plague
             of
             God
             take
             this
             Book
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             these
             Quarrels
             .
          
        
         
           My
           Opposite
           said
           they
           owned
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           
           their
           place
           as
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Saints
           Conditions
           ,
           &
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           took
           a
           Bible
           and
           read
           publickly
           that
           Passage
           in
           Luke
           1.
           where
           Luke
           calls
           his
           Writing
           a
           Declaration
           .
           I
           urged
           that
           this
           will
           of
           God.
           (
           for
           this
           Declaration
           of
           what
           Christ
           said
           and
           did
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           was
           a
           
             Declaration
             and
             Revelation
          
           of
           Gods
           Will
           to
           his
           People
           and
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           )
           this
           written
           and
           revealed
           [
           90
           ]
           will
           of
           God
           I
           said
           was
           the
           Judge
           and
           Decider
           of
           all
           Questions
           ,
           the
           tryer
           of
           all
           Spirits
           ,
           all
           Religions
           ,
           all
           Churches
           ,
           all
           Doctrines
           ,
           all
           Opinions
           ,
           all
           Actions
           .
           They
           answered
           they
           did
           owne
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           which
           is
           a
           new
           trick
           ,
           meaning
           according
           to
           their
           own
           not
           to
           be
           questioned
           Interpretations
           )
           I
           urged
           that
           they
           set
           up
           their
           Spirit
           above
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           fathering
           all
           their
           Revilings
           Cursings
           and
           Abominations
           upon
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           )
           I
           asked
           whether
           they
           owned
           the
           Scripture
           as
           the
           square
           Rule
           or
           Guide
           according
           to
           whose
           sentence
           all
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           of
           our selves
           ,
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           and
           Service
           and
           our
           own
           Blessedness
           and
           Salvation
           was
           to
           be
           determined
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           Spirit
           within
           them
           to
           be
           tryed
           ,
           determined
           ,
           approved
           and
           condemned
           also
           .
        
         
           They
           still
           fled
           to
           this
           Burrough
           ,
           
           the
           Spirit
           that
           gave
           forth
           Scripture
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           Scripture
           :
           the
           spirit
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           Spirit
           only
           opens
           the
           Scripture
           :
           the
           Spirit
           is
           immediate
           and
           infallible
           and
           they
           only
           who
           have
           this
           Spirit
           know
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           I
           answered
           that
           I
           maintained
           the
           inward
           breathing
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           more
           than
           themselves
           ,
           
           for
           I
           quoted
           before
           
             Luke
             11.
             viz.
          
           that
           we
           ought
           in
           all
           our
           
             Preachings
             ,
             Hearings
             ,
             Readings
             ,
             Prayings
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           beg
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Spirit
           called
           the
           Finger
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           :
           and
           yet
           I
           also
           maintained
           that
           this
           Record
           ,
           this
           Word
           Will
           or
           Mind
           of
           God
           written
           and
           pen'd
           by
           chosen
           Pen-men
           as
           Pens
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           miraculously
           preserved
           from
           the
           Rage
           of
           the
           Devils
           fiery
           Instruments
           ,
           
             Babilonian
             ,
             Assyrian
             ,
             Romane
          
           and
           
             Popish
             Tyrants
          
           and
           that
           much
           among
           the
           Jewes
           and
           Papists
           (
           and
           much
           by
           their
           meanes
           also
           though
           they
           hate
           it
           )
           I
           say
           this
           Record
           is
           the
           outward
           and
           external
           
             Light
             ,
             Lanthorn
             ,
             Iudge
             ,
             Guide
             ,
             Rule
          
           by
           which
           God
           witnesseth
           himself
           and
           his
           Truth
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           comforteth
           and
           feedeth
           his
           saints
           in
           their
           Dispersions
           ,
           discovers
           and
           reforms
           the
           defects
           and
           wanderings
           of
           his
           People
           (
           as
           in
           Iosiah
           his
           finding
           this
           Record
           ,
           and
           
             Ezekiel
             &
             Iohn
          
           eating
           the
           Book
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           inspired
           them
           to
           prophesie
           to
           Kings
           and
           Peoples
           &c.
           
        
         
           T
           is
           true
           who
           doubts
           it
           but
           that
           God
           and
           the
           Spirit
           were
           before
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           before
           the
           Creation
           ,
           before
           Christ
           Jesus
           was
           born
           ,
           and
           his
           Redemption
           actually
           accomplished
           :
           are
           the
           works
           of
           God
           therefore
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Dispensations
           and
           Institutions
           and
           Instruments
           of
           God
           in
           their
           several
           times
           and
           [
           91
           ]
           places
           of
           any
           whit
           less
           power
           or
           esteem
           because
           the
           most
           holy
           God
           and
           his
           most
           holy
           Spirit
           were
           before
           them
           ?
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           saith
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           was
           preferred
           before
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           before
           him
           and
           he
           was
           not
           worthy
           to
           unloose
           the
           Shoe-latchet
           of
           Jesus
           the
           Lamb
           of
           
           God
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           all
           Righteousness
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           must
           come
           to
           Iohn
           to
           be
           baptized
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           Light
           will
           declare
           himself
           to
           be
           true
           by
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           discover
           all
           other
           Spirits
           to
           be
           spurious
           false
           and
           Bastards
           and
           notwithstanding
           their
           cracking
           and
           prating
           of
           Light
           if
           they
           slight
           this
           outward
           standing
           Record
           and
           Witness
           of
           God
           in
           the
           World
           it
           is
           because
           there
           is
           no
           light
           in
           them
           ,
        
         
           One
           of
           these
           two
           must
           be
           done
           either
           we
           must
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Papists
           and
           by
           their
           pretended
           Spirit
           and
           Church
           find
           out
           and
           authorize
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           just
           as
           the
           Foxians
           say
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           must
           with
           Luther
           and
           his
           Associates
           ,
           Calvin
           and
           his
           followers
           maintain
           Learning
           study
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           search
           the
           Originals
           ,
           Copyes
           and
           Translations
           ,
           and
           vindicate
           their
           Purity
           and
           Perfection
           ,
           their
           Authority
           and
           sole
           external
           Direction
           how
           to
           judge
           of
           all
           pretending
           
             Christs
             and
             Prophets
          
           and
           
             Doctrines
             &
             Churches
          
           and
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           While
           we
           were
           thus
           discoursing
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           propounded
           this
           Similitude
           ,
           
           if
           I
           should
           write
           a
           letter
           to
           a
           friend
           and
           subscribe
           my
           name
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           ,
           doth
           it
           follow
           therefore
           that
           the
           Letter
           is
           
             W.
             Edmundsons
          
           ?
           I
           answer
           that
           the
           Quakers
           do
           affirm
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           within
           them
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           english
           of
           that
           ?
           but
           that
           the
           Light
           which
           they
           and
           every
           man
           in
           the
           World
           hath
           within
           them
           (
           the
           Christ
           the
           Spirit
           which
           every
           one
           hath
           )
           is
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sence
           I
           said
           it
           was
           a
           Truth
           that
           
             W.
             E.
          
           his
           letter
           to
           his
           friend
           was
           
             W.
             Edm.
          
           not
           only
           a
           Declaration
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           mind
           or
           will
           to
           his
           Friend
           ,
           
           but
           in
           a
           respect
           his
           mind
           and
           will
           it self
           that
           he
           sent
           in
           Writing
           to
           his
           Friend
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Scripture
           in
           a
           Sence
           is
           Gods
           mind
           and
           Will
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           occasion
           I
           told
           them
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           the
           
             Love
             Letters
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Love-Letters
           of
           some
           mighty
           Monarch
           to
           his
           Betrothed
           Queen
           or
           Empress
           ,
           they
           are
           dear
           ,
           not
           as
           common
           Paper
           and
           Ink
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Good-Will
           ,
           the
           dearest
           Love
           and
           heart
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Emperour
           himself
           :
           and
           thus
           are
           holy
           Scriptures
           highly
           prized
           and
           embraced
           ,
           and
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           bosome
           of
           the
           true
           
             Children
             of
             God
          
           ,
           92
           ]
           believed
           listned
           to
           ,
           and
           followed
           as
           the
           voice
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           to
           his
           true
           sheep
           and
           Spouse
           :
           the
           
             Bastard
             Children
          
           and
           the
           Wolves
           covered
           only
           with
           the
           sheepskins
           :
           they
           have
           other
           
             Words
             ,
             Letters
          
           &
           
             Spirits
             ,
             2
             Thes.
          
           2.
           whatever
           they
           prate
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           speak
           brave
           swelling
           empty
           words
           as
           Iude
           speaketh
           .
        
         
           T
           is
           true
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           all
           along
           in
           his
           Book
           vapours
           that
           the
           Spirit
           was
           before
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           gave
           forth
           Scripture
           :
           but
           I
           proved
           before
           ,
           that
           their
           Spirit
           ,
           their
           Light
           ,
           their
           Christ
           ,
           were
           but
           hellish
           Darkness
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           lying
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           The
           Dispensations
           of
           God
           were
           many
           and
           divers
           (
           as
           before
           the
           Law
           and
           after
           (
           but
           in
           this
           last
           and
           third
           dispensation
           ,
           he
           hath
           spoken
           (
           that
           is
           his
           word
           ,
           mind
           and
           will
           whatever
           )
           the
           Quakers
           as
           well
           childishly
           as
           Blasphemously
           prate
           to
           the
           contrary
           by
           his
           Son
           :
           
           And
           as
           the
           Son
           himself
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           when
           he
           personally
           maintained
           that
           famous
           combat
           with
           the
           Devil
           used
           no
           
           other
           weapon
           but
           Prayer
           and
           Fasting
           and
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           he
           left
           written
           this
           holy
           patern
           and
           example
           ,
           that
           we
           through
           Patience
           and
           Comfort
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           might
           have
           hope
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.
             
             Luther
          
           being
           demanded
           how
           he
           gain'd
           such
           knowledge
           and
           abilities
           in
           such
           blind
           
             Popish
             darkness
          
           ,
           
           he
           freely
           confessed
           that
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           was
           his
           first
           help
           ,
           the
           second
           Meditation
           ,
           the
           third
           earnest
           Prayer
           to
           God
           to
           vouchsafe
           his
           Spirit
           to
           bless
           the
           two
           former
           unto
           him
           .
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           therefore
           not
           only
           ordained
           his
           Messenger
           or
           Preachers
           of
           his
           glad
           Tydings
           to
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           
           but
           his
           Pen-men
           also
           ,
           Ioh.
           20.
           for
           those
           two
           great
           ends
           (
           as
           to
           us
           )
           to
           wit
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           things
           are
           written
           that
           you
           may
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           that
           individual
           person
           and
           man
           called
           Jesus
           was
           the
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Messiah
           so
           long
           promised
           and
           expected
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           Blasphemous
           Fancies
           of
           the
           Quakers
           .
           )
        
         
           And
           2.
           
           That
           Believing
           in
           him
           (
           that
           individual
           person
           called
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           a
           Fancy
           within
           )
           we
           might
           have
           Life
           and
           Blessedness
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           (
           the
           great
           Thief
           )
           as
           he
           compasseth
           Sea
           and
           Land
           with
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             Iesuites
          
           and
           Quakers
           to
           make
           Proselytes
           ,
           so
           wherever
           he
           comes
           he
           labours
           to
           blow
           out
           the
           
             Candle
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           Spirit
           Breath
           or
           wind
           of
           the
           Devil
           in
           the
           lips
           of
           
             Atheists
             ,
             Iews
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             Ranters
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           puffs
           and
           blows
           [
           93
           ]
           against
           this
           Holy
           Light
           (
           more
           precious
           infinitely
           then
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Heaven
           :
           )
           it
           hath
           been
           most
           wonderfully
           to
           amazement
           ,
           
           preserved
           like
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Firmanent
           ,
           and
           shines
           most
           gloriously
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           after
           the
           blackest
           and
           longest
           storm
           and
           night
           of
           Apostacies
           and
           Persecution
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Turkish
             Hystory
          
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           Woman
           appearing
           in
           the
           Heavens
           with
           a
           Book
           open
           in
           her
           hand
           ,
           
           some
           of
           their
           
             Mahumetan
             Priests
          
           dared
           to
           say
           (
           for
           which
           one
           greatly
           suffered
           )
           that
           the
           Woman
           was
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           was
           their
           Bible
           or
           Scriptures
           which
           threatned
           ruine
           to
           their
           Mahomet
           and
           
             Alcoran
             :
             Iohn
          
           was
           not
           commanded
           (
           and
           in
           him
           the
           
             Protestant
             Witnesses
          
           )
           to
           stand
           still
           and
           listen
           to
           a
           Light
           ,
           to
           a
           motion
           or
           voice
           within
           ,
           but
           to
           eat
           up
           the
           little
           Book
           open
           (
           once
           again
           )
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Rev.
           10.
           and
           after
           this
           eaten
           up
           to
           prophesie
           to
           Peoples
           and
           Nations
           ,
           to
           Tongues
           and
           Kings
           .
        
         
           Whether
           this
           Book
           be
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           or
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           whole
           Bible
           or
           Scripture
           ,
           
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           during
           the
           42
           Months
           of
           the
           the
           
             Papal
             Reign
          
           and
           
             Darkness
             ,
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           hath
           given
           .
           Authority
           and
           power
           to
           his
           Witnesses
           to
           search
           after
           the
           Holy
           Records
           in
           the
           
             Original
             ,
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
          
           Copies
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           forth
           by
           Translating
           and
           Preaching
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           them
           ,
           &c.
           for
           which
           they
           have
           suffered
           Death
           and
           Burning
           ,
           
           as
           Tindal
           and
           many
           other
           excellent
           men
           of
           God.
           The
           Walls
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yea
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           have
           shaken
           and
           felt
           the
           might
           of
           this
           
             Heavenly
             Artillery
          
           :
           It
           lies
           therefore
           the
           Devil
           and
           all
           his
           
           Messengers
           in
           hand
           to
           break
           to
           pieces
           ,
           or
           to
           nail
           up
           their
           1
           heavenly
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           observed
           that
           there
           never
           were
           any
           (
           more
           than
           others
           )
           famous
           for
           Christanity
           ,
           
           but
           they
           first
           were
           famous
           for
           an
           admirable
           Love
           kindled
           by
           God
           in
           their
           Hearts
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           :
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Iews
           (
           to
           whom
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           were
           committed
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           :
           how
           studious
           have
           they
           been
           in
           it
           ,
           even
           to
           every
           Word
           ,
           and
           Letter
           ?
           they
           accounted
           it
           a
           crime
           for
           any
           Book
           to
           ly
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           this
           alwayes
           to
           lye
           uppermost
           .
           My self
           have
           seen
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           of
           the
           Iews
           most
           curious
           writing
           whose
           price
           (
           in
           way
           of
           trade
           )
           was
           threescore
           pound
           ,
           which
           my
           Brother
           a
           Turkey-Merchant
           had
           and
           shewed
           me
           :
           But
           I
           speak
           of
           an
           inward
           love
           ,
           a
           Soul-love
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           wonderful
           what
           Luther
           relates
           of
           that
           blessed
           
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
          
           ,
           
           whom
           [
           94
           ]
           God
           stir'd
           up
           to
           favour
           and
           cherish
           Luther
           ,
           &c
           viz.
           that
           he
           caused
           his
           six
           Pages
           each
           of
           them
           to
           read
           to
           him
           daily
           everyone
           his
           hour
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           This
           was
           the
           affection
           in
           all
           the
           first
           Witnesses
           the
           
             Waldensians
             ,
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             the
             English
             ,
             French
             ,
             Dutch
             ,
             Scotch
             ,
          
           &c.
           who
           together
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           had
           mighty
           Affection
           to
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           in
           which
           golden
           Cups
           and
           Bowles
           the
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           was
           pleased
           to
           convey
           the
           Wine
           (
           like
           Ahashuerosh
           )
           of
           his
           Eternal
           Majesty
           and
           Goodness
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           wonderful
           to
           consider
           how
           much
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           of
           the
           
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             
             Tongues
          
           confounded
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           the
           Papists
           ,
           
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           study
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Tongues
           also
           ,
           both
           which
           the
           barbarous
           dark
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Quakers
           hate
           ,
           as
           darkness
           hates
           the
           Light.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           this
           Spirit
           of
           Lying
           cries
           out
           so
           fiercely
           against
           the
           Schools
           of
           Learning
           in
           
             Old
             and
             New
             England
          
           ,
           it
           knows
           that
           the
           right
           and
           regular
           propagation
           of
           natural
           ,
           of
           civil
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           
             Divine
             Knowledge
          
           scatters
           the
           thick
           Fogs
           of
           the
           Quakers
           affected
           hellish
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           The
           blessed
           Martyrs
           and
           Witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           in
           all
           ages
           have
           been
           ravished
           with
           holy
           delights
           like
           David
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           
             Q
             Maries
          
           dayes
           ,
           that
           famous
           Ridley
           (
           called
           
             Bishop
             of
             London
          
           )
           he
           had
           got
           most
           of
           the
           holy
           Epistles
           in
           Greek
           by
           heart
           ,
           
           even
           before
           he
           left
           
             Pembrook
             Hall
             in
             Cambridge
          
           :
           and
           as
           the
           fire
           of
           persecution
           grew
           hotter
           ,
           so
           did
           those
           blessed
           Witnesses
           (
           like
           Jesus
           with
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           ,
           and
           
             Paul
             at
             Troas
          
           )
           spend
           hours
           and
           nights
           in
           Prayer
           and
           holy
           Conference
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           which
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           should
           and
           hath
           now
           accomplished
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           (
           in
           print
           )
           
             Iames
             Parnel
          
           spake
           like
           a
           Papist
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           and
           a
           Quaker
           of
           the
           holy
           Martyrs
           or
           Witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           book
           of
           Martyrs
           it self
           .
           
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           most
           Righteous
           and
           jealous
           Lord
           left
           him
           not
           to
           dye
           the
           common
           death
           of
           all
           Mankinde
           ,
           but
           to
           Murther
           himself
           by
           a
           proud
           presumptuous
           attempt
           of
           declaring
           himself
           to
           be
           Christ
           by
           fasting
           40
           dayes
           and
           40
           nights
           ,
           I
           believe
           this
           to
           be
           a
           Truth
           from
           the
           Testimonies
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           Parnels
           case
           (
           being
           my
           
           self
           then
           in
           London
           )
           whatever
           ,
           
             Fox
             &
          
           the
           Quakers
           impudently
           affirm
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           95
           ]
           It
           is
           true
           that
           
             Iames
             Parnel
          
           ,
           and
           Fox
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           sometimes
           miserably
           (
           and
           after
           the
           Devils
           Method
           )
           make
           use
           of
           Scripture
           as
           a
           Shield
           or
           Buckler
           to
           fence
           themselves
           against
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           and
           as
           a
           Sword
           to
           run
           through
           the
           Heart
           and
           Bowels
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           :
           they
           make
           use
           of
           it
           as
           
             Stirrops
             ,
             and
             Ladders
          
           ,
           and
           Scaffolds
           for
           their
           counterfeit
           Christ
           (
           in
           pretence
           but
           in
           reallity
           themselves
           )
           to
           mount
           up
           into
           their
           Saddles
           and
           
             Thrones
             of
             the
             Eternal
             power
             and
             Godhead
          
           that
           so
           the
           Earth
           may
           be
           theirs
           by
           Authority
           :
           
           So
           that
           as
           the
           Lord
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             Iews
             Sacrifices
          
           that
           they
           were
           not
           his
           :
           and
           of
           
             Iehoiakim
             that
             he
             did
             not
             know
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Jer.
           22.
           and
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           
             that
             they
             did
             not
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           though
           
             they
             did
             eat
             it
          
           :
           so
           I
           affirm
           (
           from
           all
           the
           premises
           alleadged
           )
           the
           Quakers
           do
           not
           own
           ,
           that
           is
           truely
           and
           Christianly
           (
           as
           they
           say
           
             Bonâ
             fide
          
           and
           
             in
             reality
          
           )
           but
           slight
           ,
           and
           villifie
           ,
           and
           abominate
           ,
           and
           nullifie
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           their
           unwritten
           Lies
           and
           lying
           Spirits
           may
           be
           exalted
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           a
           great
           word
           in
           use
           amongst
           Merchants
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           wit
           the
           word
           
             [
             Effects
          
           ]
           they
           desire
           to
           see
           effects
           of
           money
           or
           Goods
           ,
           
           for
           want
           of
           a
           real
           and
           effectual
           prizing
           and
           loving
           &
           obeying
           and
           magnifying
           the
           
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           .
           The
           
             Iewes
             &
             Pharises
          
           ,
           the
           
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
          
           do
           not
           owne
           the
           
             perfection
             &
             Authority
          
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           set
           up
           their
           
             Traditions
             and
             Popes
             Councils
             &
             
             Spirits
          
           above
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Iewes
             &
             Papists
          
           and
           Quakers
           do
           not
           owne
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           I
           freely
           acknowledge
           that
           many
           of
           these
           Particulars
           I
           could
           not
           then
           express
           because
           of
           my
           Confinement
           to
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           Interposure
           of
           my
           Opposites
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           I
           urged
           that
           dead
           and
           rotten
           esteem
           that
           both
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           fling
           as
           dirt
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           calling
           it
           
             a
             dead
             Letter
             ,
             a
             Nose
             of
             wax
             ,
             a
             leaden
             Rule
          
           which
           may
           be
           pincht
           and
           bow'd
           to
           every
           mans
           Opinion
           :
           But
           First
           ,
           They
           horribly
           bow
           and
           pinch
           that
           
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
          
           3.
           which
           meddles
           not
           with
           all
           the
           Scripture
           but
           with
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           opposite
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           
             Grace
             &
             Mercy
          
           ,
           &
           calls
           the
           
             Law
             a
             killing
             Letter
          
           compar'd
           with
           the
           Grace
           &
           Mercy
           of
           an
           offended
           God
           now
           reconciled
           by
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           These
           poor
           Foxes
           fly
           to
           their
           Burroughs
           and
           confound
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           or
           Writing
           ;
           being
           Paper
           [
           96
           ]
           and
           ink
           ,
           &c.
           with
           the
           contents
           the
           purport
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           the
           matter
           contained
           in
           the
           matter
           :
           
           we
           use
           to
           say
           what
           have
           you
           to
           shew
           for
           it
           ?
           what
           evidences
           have
           you
           ?
           what
           Records
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           when
           no
           Witnesses
           are
           living
           or
           can
           be
           had
           ,
           an
           old
           poor
           Record
           is
           produced
           which
           proves
           the
           life
           and
           spirit
           of
           the
           business
           :
           what
           Simpletons
           do
           these
           (
           only
           )
           wise
           ones
           shew
           themselves
           in
           affairs
           of
           men
           that
           know
           not
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           Solomon
           sayes
           of
           the
           
             Tongue
             ,
             Life
          
           and
           Death
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Tongue
           so
           )
           Life
           and
           Death
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           a
           piece
           of
           Paper
           :
           what
           hath
           an
           Executor
           (
           yea
           many
           thousand
           Executors
           to
           shew
           for
           
           their
           Estates
           sometimes
           of
           hundreds
           ,
           yea
           thousands
           years
           but
           a
           little
           paper
           ,
           and
           ink
           ,
           and
           wax
           from
           the
           Testators
           ?
           what
           gives
           life
           to
           a
           condemned
           soul
           but
           a
           Pardon
           or
           Reprieve
           in
           a
           piece
           of
           Paper
           ?
           who
           knowes
           not
           that
           a
           Writ
           or
           Paper
           signed
           by
           his
           
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Chancellour
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ceief
             Iustice
          
           hath
           Death
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           fetcheth
           off
           the
           heads
           of
           many
           ,
           yea
           the
           
             highest
             Offenders
          
           ?
        
         
           The
           Quotations
           out
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           which
           then
           I
           could
           not
           insist
           on
           ,
           I
           shall
           present
           a
           few
           and
           then
           pass
           on
           to
           the
           
             fifth
             Position
          
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
          
           47th
           .
           Pag.
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Ios.
           Miller
           saying
           ,
           
           It
           is
           an
           Errour
           (
           if
           not
           damnable
           )
           to
           say
           Christ
           is
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           meanes
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           And
           Christ
           saith
           no
           man
           comes
           unto
           the
           Father
           but
           by
           me
           :
           and
           he
           is
           able
           to
           the
           uttermost
           to
           save
           ?
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           my
           Salvation
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Earth
           saith
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           God
           is
           in
           Christ
           reconciling
           the
           World
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           Son
           hath
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           are
           one
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           salvation
           in
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           I
           reply
           :
           I
           shall
           now
           freely
           declare
           to
           the
           Sence
           of
           this
           Allegation
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           Dispute
           my
           Adversaryes
           would
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           Sence
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           words
           ,
           contrary
           to
           our
           Covenant
           in
           my
           Writing
           ,
           
           viz.
           that
           each
           Party
           should
           speak
           as
           long
           as
           they
           pleased
           ,
           which
           Liberty
           they
           enjoyed
           without
           my
           Interruption
           :
           and
           first
           I
           doe
           not
           think
           that
           
             Ios.
             Millers
          
           words
           run
           so
           loosely
           in
           his
           own
           Book
           :
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           a
           man
           of
           Wisdom
           would
           call
           it
           an
           error
           to
           say
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             
             meanes
             of
             Salvation
             :
          
           But
           to
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           to
           which
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           opposeth
           ,
           I
           believe
           it
           is
           an
           Error
           ,
           and
           a
           damnable
           Error
           ,
           and
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ,
           to
           say
           there
           is
           no
           other
           meanes
           of
           Salvation
           :
           for
           this
           wretched
           Iugler
           subtilly
           confounds
           the
           
             Instrumental
             Causes
          
           of
           Salvation
           with
           [
           97
           ]
           the
           Efficient
           in
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           
           and
           Meritorious
           in
           God
           the
           Son
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Redemption
           and
           Forgiveness
           of
           sin
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           Blood
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.
           though
           I
           know
           this
           Iugler
           (
           as
           before
           )
           means
           not
           a
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           his
           Blood
           ,
           nor
           Death
           as
           we
           do
           mean
           ,
           but
           
             Imaginary
             within
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           as
           Means
           and
           Instruments
           :
           Christs
           Messengers
           are
           said
           to
           save
           themselves
           and
           others
           :
           The
           holy
           Scriptures
           are
           said
           to
           
             make
             wise
             to
             Salvation
          
           :
           A
           man
           may
           be
           
             Gods
             means
          
           or
           Hand
           to
           save
           his
           Wife
           and
           the
           Wife
           her
           
             Husband
             :
             We
             are
             saved
             by
             hope
          
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           and
           saved
           by
           Baptisme
           saith
           Peter
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           Women
           are
           saved
           by
           Child-bearing
           ,
           as
           God
           blesseth
           those
           
             painful
             Curses
          
           to
           be
           blessed
           means
           of
           bringing
           to
           ,
           or
           growing
           up
           in
           Christ
           the
           Saviour
           .
           All
           these
           subtly
           and
           wickedly
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           sets
           at
           variance
           with
           the
           
             Meritorious
             Salvation
          
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           between
           which
           there
           is
           an
           
             Heavenly
             Union
          
           and
           Concord
           ,
           as
           between
           a
           man
           saving
           his
           Brother
           by
           throwing
           a
           Rope
           ,
           or
           Oar
           ,
           or
           Board
           unto
           him
           ,
           &c.
           or
           a
           Midwife
           saving
           both
           Woman
           and
           her
           Birth
           in
           Child-bearing
           by
           the
           Means
           of
           Women
           ,
           and
           Helps
           which
           her
           Skil
           and
           Labour
           administreth
           to
           her
           .
           To
           talk
           of
           this
           
             Immediate
             Christ
          
           and
           Spirit
           without
           Scriptures
           ,
           without
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           means
           ,
           is
           as
           silly
           ,
           as
           Impious
           ,
           
           as
           Blockish
           ,
           as
           Blasphemous
           ,
           and
           as
           Bedlam
           ,
           and
           Frantick
           ,
           as
           wicked
           and
           Anti-Christian
           .
        
         
           Would
           not
           every
           body
           laugh
           at
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           
             Kings
             Majesty
          
           graciously
           pardons
           
             Condemned
             Rebels
          
           at
           the
           Mediation
           of
           the
           Prince
           his
           Son
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Composing
           the
           writing
           ,
           the
           proclaiming
           of
           the
           pardon
           ,
           the
           bring
           -
           of
           it
           to
           the
           
             Rebels
             hands
          
           written
           and
           sealed
           with
           the
           
             Kings
             broad
             Seal
          
           ,
           are
           no
           means
           of
           their
           Salvation
           and
           Deliverance
           ?
        
         
           In
           Pap.
           221.
           
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             Author
             of
          
           Hosannah
           to
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           The
           sure
           Word
           of
           Prophesie
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           ,
           is
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           Scriptures
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Doth
           the
           Scripture
           shine
           in
           a
           dark
           place
           until
           the
           Day
           dawne
           ?
           Are
           they
           them
           them
           that
           must
           be
           taken
           heed
           unto
           as
           to
           a
           Light
           ?
           Can
           any
           see
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           ?
           Can
           not
           a
           Cain
           ,
           a
           Baalam
           ,
           a
           Core
           bring
           Scripture
           that
           is
           gone
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesie
           within
           ,
           and
           then
           put
           the
           Letter
           for
           it
           ?
        
         
           98
           ]
           I
           Reply
           1.
           
           I
           know
           that
           Fox
           makes
           their
           
             Idol
             within
          
           called
           Light
           ,
           
           to
           be
           the
           more
           sure
           word
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           and
           his
           usual
           proof
           is
           ,
           
             [
             The
             Testimony
             of
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             ]
          
           But
           first
           ,
           why
           must
           all
           the
           Prophets
           or
           Messengers
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           were
           Gods
           mouth
           and
           Pens
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           
             Birth
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Burial
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascention
          
           and
           coming
           to
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           be
           here
           cast
           out
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           Prophesie
           ?
           Is
           it
           nothing
           ,
           Luk.
           1
           ,
           that
           God
           spake
           (
           surely
           Gods
           speaking
           is
           his
           word
           )
           
             God
             spake
             
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             have
             been
             since
             the
             World
             began
             .
          
           And
           
             Heb.
             1.
             
             God
             spake
             sundry
             times
             and
             in
             divers
             manners
             in
             Time
             past
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             ,
          
           but
           how
           did
           God
           thus
           speake
           or
           utter
           his
           word
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Prophets
           :
           And
           Rom.
           16.
           
           But
           now
           is
           made
           manifest
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Commandment
           ,
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           how
           oft
           is
           it
           written
           concerning
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           
             These
             things
             were
             done
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             be
             Fulfilled
             ,
             ]
          
           in
           which
           regard
           ,
           (
           as
           to
           our
           satisfaction
           and
           belief
           )
           the
           written
           word
           of
           Prophesie
           of
           the
           Prophets
           are
           a
           more
           sure
           Word
           and
           Evidence
           to
           us
           concerning
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           then
           the
           
             Miraculous
             Appearance
          
           from
           Heaven
           of
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           ,
           and
           the
           voice
           from
           Heaven
           of
           which
           Peter
           here
           speaketh
           ;
           though
           in
           it self
           a
           true
           Testimony
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           sure
           ,
           so
           firm
           and
           pregnant
           as
           the
           Word
           that
           God
           spake
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           holy
           Prophets
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hence
           the
           Answer
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           indeed
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           If
           they
           ,
           hear
           not
           Moses
           and
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             believe
             though
             one
             should
             rise
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           sure
           is
           the
           
             Quakers
             Light
          
           ,
           
           their
           Word
           of
           Prophesie
           ?
           A
           sober
           mind
           can
           not
           but
           admire
           that
           Face
           and
           Forehead
           of
           Brass
           and
           Adamant
           with
           which
           God
           the
           Righteous
           Judge
           of
           the
           whole
           hath
           plauged
           Satan
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           blush
           not
           to
           prefer
           such
           a
           simple
           Image
           ,
           a
           
             meer
             Babie
          
           and
           
             Childs
             Puppet
          
           of
           their
           
             Immediate
             Word
          
           of
           Prophesie
           before
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           mind
           and
           will
           of
           God
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           all
           the
           Prophets
           ?
        
         
           For
           is
           it
           not
           known
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           all
           
           Histories
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           in
           all
           Nations
           ,
           what
           Cursed
           Opinions
           ,
           horrible
           Uncleannesses
           ,
           Bloody
           Murthers
           and
           Slaughters
           have
           been
           Conceived
           and
           brought
           forth
           from
           the
           Spirit
           within
           ,
           and
           Revelati
           -
           [
           99
           ]
           on
           s
           from
           
             Divilish
             Lights
          
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           the
           horrible
           End
           that
           generally
           the
           Authors
           and
           Promoters
           of
           such
           Spirits
           and
           Inspirations
           have
           come
           to
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           Scripture
           ,
           
           
             Revel
             .
             19.
             
             The
             Testimony
             of
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
          
           what
           is
           it
           but
           
             Goliahs
             Sword
          
           to
           fetch
           off
           the
           head
           of
           this
           proud
           Philistin
           ,
           for
           ,
           doth
           not
           the
           Angels
           forbid
           Iohn
           worshipping
           of
           him
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Angel
           was
           his
           
             Fellow
             Broker
             ,
             Fellow
             Servant
             ,
             Fellow
             Worshipper
             ,
             Fellow
             Witness
             ?
          
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           Argument
           whereby
           he
           prohibits
           him
           ,
           viz.
           that
           one
           Testimony
           of
           Jesus
           was
           the
           work
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Angels
           ,
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Iohns
           and
           Peters
           in
           theirs
           ,
           &c.
           and
           shall
           we
           say
           that
           the
           Angels
           too
           are
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           Christ
           hath
           enlightened
           them
           also
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           ,
           &c
           And
           Revel
           .
           22.
           
           Doth
           not
           Christ
           threaten
           the
           Adders
           to
           ,
           and
           Diminishers
           from
           the
           word
           of
           this
           Book
           of
           this
           Prophesie
           :
           what
           Affinity
           hath
           a
           written
           Book
           a
           written
           Prophesie
           with
           
             Immediate
             whisperings
          
           and
           Inspirations
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Why
           should
           G.
           Fox
           here
           mention
           Cain
           ,
           
           
             Balaam
             ,
             Core
          
           ?
           what
           Scriptures
           could
           they
           bring
           ?
           what
           Scriptures
           were
           written
           in
           their
           times
           ?
           I
           think
           it
           no
           breach
           of
           Charity
           to
           guess
           that
           the
           Quakers
           and
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           are
           so
           used
           to
           Cursing
           and
           Censuring
           their
           Opposites
           (
           at
           the
           first
           dash
           for
           
             Cains
             ,
             Baalams
             ,
             Cores
          
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           well
           tell
           how
           to
           miss
           them
           :
           
           Such
           persons
           no
           question
           ,
           and
           the
           Foxians
           ,
           and
           the
           
             lying
             Spirit
          
           ,
           the
           
             Old
             Fox
          
           and
           Serpent
           ,
           bring
           Scripture
           :
           But
           doth
           the
           Divel
           cordially
           prize
           and
           love
           the
           word
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           the
           Testimony
           and
           Witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           ?
           However
           he
           plainly
           here
           Confesseth
           that
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           is
           so
           powerful
           that
           the
           very
           Counterfeit
           ,
           the
           picture
           and
           Name
           of
           it
           will
           do
           him
           good
           Service
           ,
           with
           such
           whom
           he
           desires
           to
           cheat
           and
           Ruine
           .
           And
           yet
           secondly
           this
           shews
           the
           
             Quakers
             horrible
             wickedness
          
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           love
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           (
           for
           the
           general
           of
           them
           )
           as
           well
           as
           doth
           their
           
             lying
             Father
          
           ,
           yet
           turn
           they
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           into
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           ugly
           Spider
           sucks
           that
           which
           he
           turns
           into
           poyson
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           same
           Flowers
           of
           Paradice
           ,
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           
             hony
             Bees
          
           ,
           the
           true
           Believers
           ,
           suck
           the
           pure
           hony
           of
           Eternal
           Truth
           and
           Comfort
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Again
           ,
           what
           madness
           is
           it
           for
           this
           
             blind
             Dreamer
          
           to
           ask
           his
           Opposite
           ,
           whether
           the
           Scripture
           shines
           in
           a
           dark
           place
           until
           the
           [
           100
           ]
           dawne
           ?
           &
           whether
           they
           must
           be
           taken
           heed
           unto
           as
           to
           a
           Light
           ?
           For
           ,
           how
           often
           is
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           even
           the
           very
           Law
           before
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           or
           glad
           News
           was
           preached
           ,
           adorn'd
           and
           beautified
           with
           the
           
             Illustrious
             Title
          
           of
           Light
           ?
           and
           all
           the
           
             subtle
             Foxes
          
           in
           the
           world
           must
           know
           that
           if
           they
           attend
           unto
           whisperings
           and
           peepings
           ,
           Isai.
           8.
           and
           leave
           the
           written
           Law
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           other
           Prophesies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           written
           Prophesies
           ,
           Words
           and
           Oracles
           of
           God!
           For
           all
           their
           Childish
           Vapourings
           and
           pratings
           of
           their
           Light
           ,
           the
           
             Eternal
             Father
             of
             Lights
          
           proclaims
           them
           to
           be
           Children
           of
           
             howling
             darkness
          
           and
           that
           
           there
           is
           no
           Light
           within
           them
           :
           I
           speak
           it
           with
           horrour
           and
           Amazement
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           sorrowful
           Confidence
           that
           he
           that
           shall
           find
           a
           spark
           of
           true
           Light
           either
           of
           the
           knowledge
           or
           grace
           of
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           in
           this
           their
           
             Fantastick
             Light
          
           ,
           he
           shall
           find
           the
           Living
           among
           the
           Dead
           ,
           he
           shall
           prove
           the
           Prophets
           that
           spake
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           the
           Prophets
           whose
           word
           was
           spoke
           ,
           to
           be
           Lyars
           ,
           for
           saying
           there
           is
           no
           Light
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           Fox
           again
           demands
           ,
           
             (
             Can
             any
             know
             the
             Scripture
             but
             with
             the
             Light
             within
             ?
             ]
          
           
           And
           I
           ask
           him
           what
           Light
           have
           the
           Papists
           and
           Iews
           ,
           and
           the
           Divel
           himself
           ,
           when
           they
           and
           he
           bring
           Scripture
           to
           Christ
           himself
           ?
           I
           know
           very
           well
           what
           he
           means
           in
           his
           
             Iesuitical
             ,
             Diabolical
             Reservations
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           and
           by
           knowing
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           his
           meaning
           is
           known
           and
           Common
           ,
           viz.
           except
           he
           be
           one
           of
           those
           dark
           Souls
           called
           Quakers
           :
           But
           did
           not
           the
           Devil
           bring
           a
           pertinent
           Scripture
           and
           promise
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           as
           ever
           Papist
           or
           Quaker
           could
           have
           alleadged
           ,
           though
           pointed
           and
           directed
           as
           are
           the
           
             Papists
             ,
             Iews
          
           and
           
             Quakers
             Allegations
          
           to
           a
           Venemous
           and
           
             poysonous
             End.
          
           
        
         
           
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Henoch
           Howet
           saying
           ,
           
           [
           The
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Weapon
           whereby
           Christ
           overthrew
           the
           Devil
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           who
           bruiseth
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           was
           before
           Scripture
           was
           ,
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           is
           for
           Correction
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           furnishing
           the
           man
           of
           God
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           Seed
           was
           before
           the
           Scripture
           was
           :
           And
           all
           them
           that
           hath
           Scripture
           and
           not
           Christ
           cannot
           overcome
           the
           Devil
           ,
           you
           and
           
           the
           Papists
           doing
           his
           work
           :
           for
           they
           that
           overcome
           him
           that
           is
           with
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           those
           have
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           the
           Devil
           is
           out
           of
           .
        
         
           101
           ]
           ▪
           I
           Reply
           ,
           How
           doth
           Christs
           bruising
           of
           Satans
           Head
           ,
           and
           being
           before
           Scripture
           was
           ,
           disprove
           Fox
           his
           ▪
           Opposites
           saying
           ,
           viz.
           the
           only
           weapon
           whereby
           Christ
           Jesus
           overcome
           the
           Devil
           was
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Compass
           ?
           may
           not
           half
           and
           Eye
           see
           what
           a
           
             simple
             Sophister
          
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           Yawes
           as
           not
           to
           come
           near
           the
           Ships
           Course
           and
           point
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Who
           sees
           not
           Fox
           in
           his
           Burrough
           of
           the
           divers
           Acceptation
           of
           the
           Word
           Christ
           ?
           For
           in
           the
           Sense
           of
           his
           Opposite
           that
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           who
           fought
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           Fox
           Confesseth
           died
           at
           Ierusalem
           :
           was
           not
           before
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           But
           his
           Birth
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           Death
           ,
           &
           ..
           were
           Proppesied
           and
           declared
           by
           the
           Scripture
           long
           before
           he
           was
           born
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           for
           this
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             They
             that
             have
             the
             Scripture
             and
             not
             Christ
             can
             not
             overcome
             the
             Devil
             ]
          
           What
           News
           doth
           Fox
           tell
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           no
           Body
           denies
           ?
           and
           how
           doth
           this
           deny
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           overcome
           the
           Devil
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Is
           all
           Scripture
           or
           writing
           given
           by
           Inspiration
           of
           God
           ,
           
           
             and
             is
             profitable
          
           (
           though
           Fox
           alleadgeth
           this
           Scripture
           by
           halves
           )
           
             for
             Correction
             and
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           &c.
           then
           it
           clearly
           follows
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           Jesus
           overcome
           the
           Devil
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           same
           Weapon
           this
           
             subtle
             Fox
          
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           of
           
             Satans
             Foxes
          
           must
           be
           Corrected
           ,
           Confuted
           Catcht
           and
           destroyed
           ,
           (
           except
           they
           repent
           )
           for
           ever
           :
           But
           what
           is
           this
           Confession
           that
           the
           
             Scripture
             is
             profitable
             
             for
             Correction
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           grant
           to
           his
           Opposite
           that
           Christ
           did
           overcome
           the
           Devil
           by
           this
           Weapon
           ,
           for
           he
           Confesseth
           it
           profitable
           for
           Correction
           ,
           &c.
           though
           yet
           all
           this
           running
           about
           in
           and
           out
           into
           his
           holes
           in
           this
           Answer
           is
           a
           whispering
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           loud
           enough
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           overcome
           the
           Devil
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           As
           for
           the
           
             Quakers
             Power
          
           here
           pretended
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           being
           those
           that
           have
           Scripture
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           overcome
           the
           Devil
           ?
           How
           doth
           the
           Devil
           deal
           as
           one
           that
           pretends
           to
           Fight
           ,
           with
           Children
           who
           lies
           down
           and
           Cries
           as
           if
           those
           poor
           Childish
           Souls
           had
           Overcome
           him
           ?
           Thus
           sometimes
           a
           Devil
           of
           Drunkenness
           ,
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           of
           Stealing
           runs
           away
           from
           the
           Sermons
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           a
           
             naughty
             Devil
          
           ,
           sometimes
           at
           the
           Chiding
           and
           Conjuring
           of
           a
           
             good
             Witch
          
           !
           That
           he
           may
           get
           the
           faster
           hold
           by
           spiritual
           pride
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           [
           102
           ]
           self
           Conceit
           ,
           and
           Contradiction
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           will
           worship
           and
           Superstitious
           Inventions
           against
           the
           holy
           Institutions
           and
           Commands
           of
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Pag.
           289.
           
           
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Francis
           Duke
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           When
           Christ
           told
           the
           Devil
           that
           man
           should
           not
           live
           by
           Bread
           alone
           ,
           but
           by
           every
           Word
           that
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           was
           believing
           the
           Scripture
           :
           And
           this
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           was
           the
           Ground
           of
           Christs
           Faith
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           all
           that
           are
           his
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Many
           may
           have
           the
           Scripture
           and
           never
           hear
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           fifth
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           they
           said
           they
           believed
           the
           Scriptures
           though
           they
           were
           out
           of
           the
           true
           belief
           :
           
           But
           receiving
           the
           Word
           from
           God
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           which
           man
           lives
           by
           and
           not
           by
           bread
           alone
           ,
           and
           so
           knows
           him
           who
           was
           before
           Scripture
           was
           given
           forth
           :
           And
           for
           saying
           that
           the
           Scripture
           was
           the
           Ground
           of
           Christs
           Faith
           ,
           he
           was
           afore
           the
           Scripture
           was
           writ
           ,
           and
           so
           fulfils
           their
           Words
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           the
           Finisher
           of
           the
           Saints
           Faith
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           the
           Scripture
           was
           given
           forth
           ,
           him
           by
           whom
           the
           World
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Saints
           Faith
           ,
           that
           bruised
           the
           Serpent
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           the
           Scripture
           was
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           How
           Notorious
           for
           Tautologies
           are
           these
           
             brutish
             Clamours
          
           ?
           Thrice
           in
           this
           small
           Answer
           have
           we
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           Scripture
           was
           ,
           who
           was
           before
           Scripture
           was
           ,
           &c.
           shall
           we
           believe
           their
           Notorious
           Lyes
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Light
           within
           them
           gave
           forth
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           speak
           and
           write
           as
           they
           are
           moved
           by
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           Infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           their
           writings
           are
           so
           weak
           ,
           lame
           and
           Childish
           ,
           just
           like
           the
           talk
           of
           Aged
           doting
           Women
           ,
           and
           so
           full
           of
           Idle
           Repetitions
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           Answer
           is
           this
           ,
           how
           brutish
           and
           Impious
           ,
           viz.
           that
           a
           man
           may
           have
           the
           Scripture
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           in
           the
           belief
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           was
           not
           the
           Ground
           of
           Christs
           belief
           ,
           so
           again
           ,
           the
           Devil
           and
           wicked
           men
           may
           have
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           yet
           believe
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           therefore
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           saints
           believe
           them
           not
           neither
           :
           this
           Inference
           is
           clear
           ,
           you
           say
           Christ
           was
           before
           Scripture
           was
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           He
           was
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           :
           But
           let
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           Hear
           and
           abhor
           the
           Sophistry
           of
           these
           Deceivers
           ,
           
           they
           would
           fain
           [
           103
           ]
           have
           no
           such
           Christ
           as
           man
           ,
           a
           Christ
           without
           ,
           an
           
             out-side
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           a
           Spirit
           and
           God
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           their
           Flesh
           :
           yet
           again
           ,
           (
           for
           shame
           of
           the
           world
           )
           they
           are
           forct
           to
           Confess
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           man
           or
           person
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           to
           Cloak
           and
           Cover
           that
           Confession
           from
           Crossing
           their
           Principle
           ,
           they
           say
           ;
           that
           before
           Scripture
           was
           Christ
           bruised
           the
           Serpents
           Head
           ,
           that
           is
           Christ
           that
           made
           the
           World
           ,
           Christ
           the
           Light
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           :
           But
           this
           again
           .
           ,
           we
           say
           is
           false
           also
           ,
           for
           the
           Promise
           is
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           that
           the
           
             Seed
             of
             a
             Womau
          
           which
           was
           Christ
           in
           his
           Manhood
           ,
           born
           in
           the
           Fulness
           of
           Time
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           
        
         
           And
           let
           G.
           Fox
           or
           any
           of
           their
           Iuglers
           Answer
           :
           If
           they
           speak
           honestly
           ,
           and
           
             (
             bona
             fide
          
           )
           if
           there
           was
           really
           such
           a
           man
           called
           Jesus
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           &c.
           as
           there
           was
           such
           a
           man
           called
           G.
           Fox
           lately
           in
           New-England
           ,
           was
           there
           not
           such
           a
           man
           called
           Jesus
           ,
           after
           the
           Scripture
           was
           written
           or
           penn'd
           ?
           
           was
           dot
           this
           man
           
             forty
             dayes
             tempted
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           and
           did
           not
           this
           man
           called
           Jesus
           Christ
           Overcome
           the
           Devil
           by
           the
           Weapon
           of
           the
           writing
           or
           Scripture
           :
           and
           was
           not
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           the
           Ground
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           as
           he
           makes
           the
           Will
           or
           Word
           of
           God
           declared
           in
           this
           holy
           Writing
           or
           Record
           the
           Ground
           of
           his
           saints
           Faith
           also
           ?
        
         
           
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Iohn
           Timson
           saying
           ,
           
           [
           The
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Rule
           of
           Life
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Contrary
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             should
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             :
             And
             they
             that
             are
             the
             
             Sons
             of
             God
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
          
           and
           the
           Churches
           was
           to
           hear
           what
           the
           spirit
           said
           ,
           for
           the
           spirit
           lead
           them
           to
           speak
           forth
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           If
           among
           the
           seven
           things
           that
           God
           hates
           ,
           
           he
           is
           an
           Abomination
           that
           soweth
           Discord
           ,
           what
           is
           he
           that
           would
           Oppose
           and
           set
           at
           Odds
           the
           most
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           against
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           Inspired
           by
           him
           ?
           and
           in
           Effect
           declares
           that
           Gods
           Children
           are
           not
           to
           attend
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           in
           these
           his
           holy
           Inspired
           writings
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           secret
           Voice
           or
           whispering
           within
           them
           :
           Contrary
           to
           the
           scriptures
           Voice
           both
           before
           and
           since
           Christs
           coming
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           and
           shall
           further
           manifest
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           spirits
           leading
           into
           all
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           are
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           :
           Is
           not
           Fox
           here
           in
           his
           Burrough
           ,
           not
           distinguishing
           between
           the
           Extraordinary
           leading
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           Appointed
           to
           be
           the
           Eye
           Witnysses
           of
           Christs
           Death
           [
           104
           ]
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           
           &c.
           and
           the
           first
           Messengers
           or
           Apostles
           to
           the
           Nations
           ,
           in
           which
           Respect
           ,
           the
           one
           Author
           of
           those
           three
           Gifts
           ,
           Administrations
           ,
           Operations
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           peremptorily
           asks
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             Are
             all
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             all
             Prophets
             ,
             have
             all
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Miracles
             ?
          
           and
           yet
           all
           Gods
           Children
           are
           Regenerated
           ,
           are
           sanctifi●d
           ,
           are
           guided
           and
           built
           up
           an
           habitation
           of
           God
           through
           the
           Spirit
           :
           and
           yet
           also
           the
           gracious
           presence
           and
           working
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           may
           be
           hindred
           and
           quenched
           ,
           by
           neglecting
           of
           the
           holy
           Fuel
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           and
           other
           holy
           means
           appointed
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Commands
           us
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Spirit
           :
           
           and
           Daved
           cries
           out
           ,
           
             Thy
             Spirit
             is
             good
             
             lead
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             take
             not
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             from
             me
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Devils
           (
           the
           
             Old
             Fox
          
           )
           his
           
             Devilish
             Subtlety
          
           to
           make
           the
           Cloak
           of
           the
           Spirit
           Extraordinary
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           the
           Angels
           Extraordinary
           protection
           ,
           a
           ground
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           his
           Servants
           flinging
           themselves
           down
           from
           the
           Pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           say
           from
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           will
           be
           the
           
             Breack
             neck
          
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           (
           without
           Repentance
           )
           every
           Soul
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           We
           now
           descend
           to
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           fifth
           Position
           with
           their
           Consent
           ,
           
           which
           was
           ,
           their
           
             Principles
             and
             Professions
             are
             full
             of
             Contradiction
             and
             Hypocrisies
             .
          
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           had
           given
           us
           abundant
           Warning
           against
           
             false
             Gods
             ,
             false
             Worships
             ,
             false
             Christs
             ,
             false
             Spirits
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             :
          
           He
           Commands
           us
           in
           Scripture
           not
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           
           &c.
           but
           to
           try
           them
           ,
           to
           try
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           with
           Touchstones
           ,
           and
           with
           Ballances
           ,
           yea
           ,
           with
           Fire
           it self
           .
           For
           ,
           some
           
             Counterfiet
             Coyne
          
           hath
           been
           so
           like
           pure
           gold
           ,
           so
           double
           guilt
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           the
           Ring
           round
           about
           pure
           gold
           ,
           
           that
           it
           hath
           deceived
           the
           Touchstone
           .
           The
           Devil
           himself
           as
           black
           a
           Fiend
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           yet
           he
           knows
           how
           to
           wear
           
             Samuels
             Mantle
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             white
             Robe
          
           of
           an
           
             Angel
             of
             Light
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           told
           them
           it
           was
           Common
           for
           
             Spanish
             ,
             Turkish
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Enemy
           in
           Time
           of
           Warr
           to
           hang
           out
           
             English
             Colours
          
           ,
           the
           more
           easily
           to
           deceive
           &
           Catch
           the
           poor
           Merchant
           man
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           the
           Traitour
           gave
           no
           other
           signe
           to
           the
           Iews
           in
           his
           betraying
           of
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           
             but
             God
             save
             my
             Master
          
           and
           a
           Kiss
           .
        
         
         
           105
           1
           ]
           Most
           of
           this
           I
           Remember
           I
           spake
           ,
           
           and
           then
           I
           told
           them
           that
           Paul
           tels
           Timothy
           of
           some
           that
           should
           speake
           Lyes
           in
           Hipocrisie
           :
           I
           told
           them
           of
           these
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           sorts
           .
        
         
           1
           Such
           as
           knowingly
           (
           for
           wicked
           and
           Devilish
           Ends
           of
           Profit
           or
           Preferment
           )
           take
           the
           
             Leading
             Staff
          
           in
           hand
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           more
           then
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           Misleader
           of
           so
           many
           Millions
           of
           Mahumetans
           did
           :
           and
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Popes
           in
           Merriment
           to
           his
           Cardinals
           Confest
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Quantum
             Lucri
             fecimus
             ex
             hac
             Fabula
             Christi
             ?
          
           
           What
           gain
           have
           we
           made
           of
           this
           Fable
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Thus
           Iudas
           knowingly
           ,
           for
           his
           Gain
           sought
           Opportunities
           to
           betray
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Thus
           the
           Schechemites
           (
           and
           Millions
           are
           their
           Successors
           as
           they
           are
           to
           
             Nebuchadnezzars
             Idolaters
          
           )
           underwent
           that
           painful
           and
           shameful
           Ordinance
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           partly
           to
           please
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           that
           hope
           as
           
             (
             Schechem
          
           told
           them
           )
           that
           all
           that
           Israel
           had
           should
           be
           theirs
           .
        
         
           A
           
             second
             Sort
          
           of
           
             Soul
             Deceivers
          
           that
           are
           ,
           and
           yet
           know
           not
           in
           their
           Consciences
           that
           they
           are
           
             blind
             Guides
          
           or
           
             blind
             Followers
          
           ,
           but
           for
           not
           loving
           Truth
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           up
           to
           believe
           Lyes
           ,
           for
           Truths
           :
           false
           Christs
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           for
           true
           Christs
           and
           Spirits
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           with
           Paul
           to
           think
           that
           they
           verily
           ought
           to
           do
           many
           things
           against
           
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           
             Positively
             Foretold
          
           they
           shall
           think
           to
           do
           God
           Service
           to
           kill
           himself
           ,
           in
           killing
           his
           Servants
           .
        
         
         
           I
           told
           them
           my
           Charity
           ,
           bid
           me
           hope
           that
           the
           Quakers
           and
           themselves
           present
           were
           not
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           second
           sort
           ,
           and
           I
           prayed
           them
           to
           be
           as
           patient
           as
           they
           could
           while
           I
           must
           prove
           that
           their
           Principles
           and
           Professions
           were
           full
           of
           Lyes
           and
           Contradictions
           ,
           and
           of
           Hipocrisies
           ,
           and
           Dissimulations
           .
           I
           wondred
           that
           my
           Opposites
           and
           Auditors
           bare
           all
           this
           Load
           so
           silently
           ?
           But
           at
           this
           word
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           and
           the
           rest
           brake
           out
           saying
           ,
           We
           regard
           not
           what
           thou
           thinkest
           and
           sayest
           of
           us
           ,
           nor
           do
           we
           need
           thy
           Charity
           ,
           but
           go
           on
           to
           thy
           proofs
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           then
           said
           ,
           
           that
           their
           many
           Books
           ,
           and
           G.
           Foxes
           (
           that
           thereby
           me
           )
           and
           their
           Professions
           ,
           did
           so
           exceedingly
           Clash
           one
           with
           another
           :
           and
           some
           of
           their
           latter
           Books
           (
           as
           
             Christopher
             Houldsworths
          
           )
           and
           some
           of
           theis
           latter
           Professions
           and
           Practices
           were
           such
           that
           many
           of
           their
           Observes
           Conclude
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           had
           altered
           their
           Religion
           in
           many
           of
           their
           Principles
           [
           106
           ]
           and
           Practices
           ,
           and
           were
           turned
           from
           what
           they
           formerly
           held
           ,
           and
           were
           amongst
           us
           :
           Or
           else
           their
           Hipocrisies
           and
           Dissimulations
           were
           more
           and
           more
           prodigiously
           Abominable
           .
           
           I
           came
           to
           Instances
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           that
           when
           they
           were
           Charged
           to
           deny
           that
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           they
           profess
           and
           preach
           they
           are
           wronged
           ,
           for
           they
           believe
           in
           that
           Christ
           which
           was
           born
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           died
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           in
           Truth
           a
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           Mistical
           ,
           and
           
             Allegorical
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           under
           boord
           and
           in
           the
           bottom
           )
           which
           they
           hold
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           New-England
           (
           before
           G.
           Fox
           came
           )
           H.
           Norton
           and
           others
           say
           ,
           is
           not
           Christ
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           God
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           is
           there
           not
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Virgin
          
           ,
           
           a
           
             Mistical
             Bethlehem
          
           ,
           an
           
             Heavenly
             Ierusalem
          
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           G.
           Fox
           and
           
             Ed.
             Burroughs
          
           all
           along
           hold
           out
           such
           a
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Body
           is
           not
           now
           to
           be
           found
           ?
           and
           such
           a
           man
           as
           is
           in
           every
           Saint
           ,
           or
           Quaker
           ?
           and
           in
           every
           person
           in
           the
           world
           except
           he
           be
           a
           Reprobate
           ?
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
           2.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           they
           hold
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           the
           
             Christian
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           the
           
             Christian
             Ministry
          
           ,
           the
           
             Christian
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           &
           Supper
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           the
           Iudgement
           ,
           the
           
             Life
             Everlasting
          
           ,
           but
           search
           their
           Books
           ,
           Examine
           their
           preachings
           and
           professings
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           and
           may
           admire
           their
           Juglings
           and
           Dissimulations
           :
           Do
           not
           Fox
           and
           Burroughs
           all
           along
           disclaim
           any
           
             Church
             Ministers
             ,
             Baptisme
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           what
           is
           Immediate
           and
           Invisible
           ?
           Do
           they
           really
           own
           any
           Supper
           but
           Christs
           inward
           Supping
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           with
           him
           ?
           Or
           any
           Resurrection
           but
           the
           tising
           of
           their
           Bodies
           to
           
             perfect
             Holiness
          
           ?
           or
           any
           Iudgement
           and
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           have
           now
           attained
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           passing
           Judgement
           upon
           the
           world
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Again
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           deny
           any
           Church
           but
           Invisible
           ,
           yet
           their
           Churches
           and
           Congregations
           are
           known
           and
           Visible
           and
           stated
           (
           not
           attending
           
             Invisible
             Motions
          
           )
           both
           first
           day
           and
           other
           dayes
           with
           prayers
           and
           Preachings
           ,
           and
           singings
           ,
           and
           real
           joynings
           or
           Addings
           to
           them
           &
           Castings
           out
           :
           These
           things
           necessitty
           forceth
           them
           to
           practice
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           cannot
           possibly
           keep
           together
           ,
           although
           in
           
             Monstrous
             Dissimulation
          
           they
           disclaim
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           profess
           that
           their
           Saints
           have
           an
           Unction
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           that
           every
           person
           in
           the
           world
           is
           so
           enlightned
           
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           Christ
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           [
           107
           ]
           (
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           had
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           the
           Saints
           have
           )
           and
           if
           they
           will
           ,
           they
           have
           Teaching
           enough
           to
           Justifie
           ,
           Sanctifie
           and
           save
           them
           :
           and
           yet
           again
           what
           a
           noise
           is
           there
           in
           the
           Worid
           about
           the
           
             Quakers
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             He
             Apostles
             ,
          
           and
           
             she
             Apostles
          
           ,
           snch
           as
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           never
           sent
           either
           the
           Twelth
           or
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           or
           their
           Successors
           .
           How
           do
           they
           boast
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           sent
           into
           
             Old
             England
          
           and
           New-England
           ,
           into
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           yea
           ,
           into
           Italy
           and
           Turky
           ,
           and
           other
           Nations
           as
           diligent
           and
           zealous
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           to
           pervert
           and
           poyson
           Souls
           with
           a
           false
           Conversion
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           You
           profess
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           
           but
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           now
           you
           profess
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           them
           :
           Anon
           again
           ,
           you
           need
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           have
           that
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           within
           you
           that
           gave
           out
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           if
           all
           the
           Copies
           in
           the
           World
           were
           burnt
           yet
           you
           have
           the
           Scriptures
           within
           you
           ,
           
           therefore
           you
           not
           only
           (
           as
           the
           Spirt
           of
           God
           saith
           )
           deceitfully
           handle
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           deceitful
           Interpretations
           ,
           but
           by
           deceitful
           owning
           ,
           and
           not
           owning
           ,
           and
           as
           G.
           Fox
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           in
           Exalting
           Heathens
           above
           Christians
           owning
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           Exalting
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Philistian
           and
           
             Egiptian
             Sorcerers
          
           above
           them
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             As
             to
          
           Magistrates
           ,
           
             how
             full
             are
             their
             Books
             and
             Sermons
             against
             Persecution
             and
             Persecutors
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             yet
             how
             plainly
             do
             their
             Principles
             persecute
             all
             others
             that
             subject
             not
             to
             their
             Light
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             attained
             such
          
           godly
           Magistrates
           
             as
             they
             arc
             (
             as
             
             they
             speak
             )
             in
             the
             Light.
             I
             told
             them
             I
             was
             Concerned
             to
             make
             this
             out
             more
             fully
             in
             the
             proof
             of
             my
          
           Fourteenth
           Position
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             at
             present
             I
             would
             trouble
             them
             but
             with
             one
          
           Quotation
           
             out
             of
             G.
          
           Fox
           ,
           Pag.
           170.
           
             where
             I
             Read
          
           ,
           
           and
           Iohn
           Burnet
           
             Read
             also
             ,
             how
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Iohn
           Stallam
           saying
           ,
           [
           And
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           to
           Level
           the
           Law
           with
           the
           Light
           in
           every
           mans
           Conscibnce
           ,
           Again
           ,
           
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           in
           the
           Light
           and
           discern
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           discern
           his
           Law
           ,
           is
           ●e
           to
           Compel
           all
           the
           Nation
           and
           Common-wealth
           to
           come
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           his
           Light
           ?
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           help
           ,
           Government
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Light
           and
           power
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           he
           is
           to
           subject
           all
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           into
           his
           Light
           ,
           else
           he
           [
           108
           ]
           is
           not
           a
           faithful
           Magistrate
           :
           and
           his
           Laws
           are
           agreeable
           and
           Answer
           according
           to
           that
           of
           God
           in
           every
           man
           :
           when
           men
           act
           contrary
           to
           it
           they
           do
           evil
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           a
           Terrour
           to
           the
           Evil
           doers
           ,
           discern
           the
           precious
           and
           the
           just
           from
           the
           vile
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           a
           praise
           to
           them
           ●hat
           do
           well
           .
        
         
           I
           urged
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           Quakers
           (
           and
           G
           ,
           Fox
           in
           his
           Book
           in
           many
           places
           )
           owne
           no
           Magistrates
           but
           such
           as
           are
           godly
           that
           is
           in
           their
           dark
           Sence
           ,
           
           that
           be
           Magistrates
           for
           their
           Christ
           ,
           be
           in
           the
           Light
           and
           Power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           then
           say
           they
           ,
           their
           Laws
           are
           agreeable
           to
           that
           of
           God
           in
           every
           man.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           their
           Magistrates
           (
           in
           the
           Light
           )
           ought
           to
           subject
           even
           the
           Consciences
           and
           Souls
           of
           all
           that
           be
           under
           them
           ,
           by
           
             Corporal
             punishments
          
           to
           come
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           Christ
           into
           the
           Light.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           This
           is
           Confirmed
           and
           sealed
           with
           a
           
             peremptory
             Doom
          
           upon
           the
           neglecter
           and
           failer
           ,
           
             viz.
             [
             Else
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Faithful
             Magistrate
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           observe
           the
           Reason
           and
           Equity
           which
           they
           alleadge
           of
           this
           subjecting
           all
           Subjects
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           such
           
             Magistrates
             ,
             Laws
          
           and
           Edicts
           are
           witnessed
           by
           God
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           sins
           against
           God
           himself
           who
           breaks
           such
           a
           
             Magistrates
             Command
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           justly
           punished
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Upon
           my
           urging
           of
           some
           of
           these
           particulars
           some
           of
           them
           desired
           to
           hear
           the
           Quotation
           read
           again
           :
           
           so
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           read
           the
           whole
           passage
           again
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           G.
           Foz
           spake
           not
           there
           of
           matters
           of
           Religion
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           compelling
           men
           to
           be
           of
           his
           Religion
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           of
           punishing
           them
           for
           matters
           of
           wrong
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           which
           are
           against
           the
           Light
           in
           every
           mans
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Whoredome
             ,
             Murther
             ,
             Stealing
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           I
           Replyed
           ,
           the
           Terms
           were
           such
           both
           of
           the
           Question
           by
           the
           Opposite
           ,
           and
           the
           Answer
           by
           G.
           Fox
           which
           argue
           and
           Comprehend
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           viz.
           If
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           discern
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           and
           G.
           Fox
           his
           Terms
           are
           the
           same
           about
           Christ
           and
           the
           Light
           and
           bringing
           them
           subject
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           Imaginable
           ,
           that
           the
           Opposer
           would
           question
           whether
           the
           
             Civil
             Officer
          
           ought
           not
           to
           punish
           such
           incivilities
           and
           [
           109
           ]
           Incivilities
           and
           Inhumanities
           as
           
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Whoredome
             ,
             Stealing
             ,
             Murther
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           G.
           Fox
           must
           intend
           that
           their
           Magistrates
           for
           Christ
           must
           Fight
           for
           their
           
           Christ
           against
           all
           their
           Opposites
           ,
           though
           they
           cry
           
             Persecutors
             ,
             Persecutors
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           Pag.
           221.
           
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             called
          
           Hosanna
           to
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           ,
           
           faying
           ,
           [
           They
           know
           not
           absosolute
           Perfection
           that
           are
           admitting
           of
           Measures
           and
           Degrees
           ,
           nor
           come
           to
           the
           Day
           and
           the
           bright
           Morning
           Star
           ,
           is
           not
           Risen
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           Apostle
           speak
           that
           they
           were
           Children
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           and
           the
           night
           was
           over
           ,
           and
           knew
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           and
           yet
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           go
           beyond
           his
           Measure
           ?
           And
           doth
           he
           not
           speak
           of
           the
           
             Stature
             and
             Measure
             and
             Fulness
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           and
           were
           they
           not
           come
           to
           Perfection
           ,
           and
           spoke
           wisdome
           among
           them
           that
           were
           perfect
           ?
        
         
           I
           Reply
           :
           As
           to
           their
           
             Monstrous
             pride
          
           I
           shall
           speak
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           Compare
           the
           Pope
           and
           them
           in
           the
           
             Tenth
             Position
          
           :
           At
           present
           I
           Ask
           them
           ,
           whether
           Paul
           speak
           of
           his
           Measure
           in
           Holiness
           and
           Grace
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           Some
           of
           them
           say
           that
           they
           are
           not
           only
           perfect
           as
           God
           in
           Holiness
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           Power
           Omnipotent
           ,
           
           
             Omnipresent
             ,
             Omniscient
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           if
           Paul
           be
           not
           brought
           in
           to
           speak
           of
           such
           a
           Perfection
           in
           Holiness
           as
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           G.
           
             Fox
             beats
             the
             Air
          
           ,
           &
           comes
           not
           near
           the
           Question
           :
           to
           save
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           Perfection
           from
           being
           a
           perfect
           Contradiction
           &
           Lie
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           fain
           make
           themselves
           &
           others
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           as
           truly
           perfect
           in
           their
           Holiness
           as
           God
           is
           ,
           though
           their
           Holiness
           be
           not
           so
           much
           :
           As
           if
           they
           were
           perfectly
           Gods
           ,
           (
           though
           but
           little
           Gods
           )
           as
           God
           himself
           being
           a
           great
           God
           ,
           
           and
           so
           are
           forct
           to
           show
           their
           Contradictions
           ,
           and
           wheel
           about
           to
           Perfection
           of
           parts
           as
           a
           Child
           is
           mankind
           though
           
           not
           a
           perfect
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           drop
           of
           water
           is
           true
           water
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           as
           Salt
           as
           any
           drop
           in
           the
           Ocean
           :
           having
           the
           Quality
           of
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Equality
           with
           the
           Ocean
           As
           otherwise
           G
           Fox
           foolishly
           &
           blasphemou●ly
           speaks
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           Moreover
           ,
           since
           these
           high
           minded
           Souls
           dare
           to
           say
           that
           they
           are
           as
           pure
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           (
           some
           say
           what
           they
           think
           )
           that
           they
           can
           no
           more
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           then
           God
           can
           sin
           against
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           Ask
           them
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           Measures
           and
           Degrees
           in
           God
           ?
           whether
           his
           Perfection
           in
           Holiness
           be
           not
           Holiness
           it self
           ?
           Wisdom
           it self
           ,
           goodness
           it self
           ,
           unto
           which
           there
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Addition
           or
           [
           110
           ]
           growth
           as
           we
           are
           Commanded
           
             to
             grow
             in
             the
             grace
             and
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           To
           talk
           therefore
           of
           Measures
           &
           Perfections
           ,
           is
           as
           silly
           as
           for
           G.
           Fox
           when
           he
           hath
           begun
           to
           sow
           a
           Shoo
           ,
           and
           hath
           as
           yet
           taken
           but
           a
           few
           stitches
           ,
           yet
           to
           boast
           Confidently
           that
           the
           Shoe
           is
           perfect
           .
        
         
           We
           deny
           not
           ,
           
           but
           a
           Dram
           Cup
           may
           be
           as
           perfectly
           full
           of
           wine
           as
           a
           Pipe
           or
           Butt
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Iohns
             little
             Children
          
           as
           perfectly
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           truly
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           as
           his
           strong
           men
           or
           Old
           men
           :
           But
           to
           say
           this
           Cup
           or
           Spoon
           is
           equal
           in
           quantity
           to
           a
           Pipe
           or
           Tun
           ,
           a
           Child
           is
           equal
           to
           a
           strong
           man
           ,
           much
           more
           for
           a
           
             poor
             Potsheard
          
           to
           say
           he
           is
           equal
           with
           his
           Porter
           ,
           and
           a
           Worm
           of
           the
           Earth
           equal
           to
           his
           Maker
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           a
           bloccish
           and
           
             blasphemous
             Fallacy
          
           and
           Contradiction
           ?
           and
           a
           wheeling
           about
           to
           a
           Perfection
           of
           parts
           which
           none
           deny
           .
           
        
         
           
             In
             222.
             
             He
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             saying
             ,
          
           [
           Christ
           is
           without
           his
           Saints
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           bodily
           presence
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           How
           are
           they
           of
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           of
           
           his
           Bone
           ,
           and
           how
           do
           they
           eat
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           drink
           his
           Blood
           ?
           And
           how
           have
           they
           his
           mind
           and
           Spirit
           ?
           And
           he
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           with
           him
           ?
           and
           sit
           in
           
             Heavenly
             Places
          
           :
           And
           he
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           how
           then
           is
           he
           absent
           ?
           yea
           ,
           
             poor
             Apostates
          
           from
           him
           feels
           not
           Christ
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           they
           feel
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           and
           Ask
           ,
           is
           this
           Eating
           of
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           drinking
           of
           his
           Blood
           after
           a
           Corporal
           ,
           
           
             Bodily
             manner
          
           ,
           visible
           and
           real
           as
           to
           other
           Senses
           Or
           is
           it
           Miraculous
           and
           Spiritual
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           Spiritual
           &
           Mistical
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           by
           believing
           as
           the
           Protestants
           say
           ?
           After
           the
           first
           
             Corporal
             way
          
           the
           very
           Papists
           affirm
           not
           :
           
           After
           the
           
             second
             way
          
           you
           will
           not
           say
           it
           is
           :
           Nor
           would
           you
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           so
           
             gross
             Papists
          
           as
           to
           hold
           Transubstantiation
           ?
           and
           therefore
           must
           it
           be
           the
           
             third
             way
          
           whichis
           by
           believing
           :
           and
           then
           you
           
             poor
             Iugling
             Souls
          
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           to
           a
           
             Bodily
             presence
          
           ,
           that
           you
           Eat
           him
           by
           believing
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           
             fit
             with
             him
             in
             Heavenly
             Places
             ,
          
           you
           are
           one
           w●●h
           him
           ,
           &c.
           he
           is
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           
           Here
           I
           must
           Ask
           you
           you
           hold
           him
           to
           be
           such
           a
           
             Visible
             Head
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           saith
           He
           is
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           say
           yea
           ,
           I
           then
           Ask
           you
           where
           will
           you
           direct
           us
           to
           such
           an
           
             Individual
             Man
          
           ,
           
           or
           person
           as
           the
           Pope
           is
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           directed
           to
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           from
           so
           great
           Art
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ,
           If
           you
           say
           No
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           then
           to
           talk
           of
           a
           bodily
           [
           111
           presence
           of
           Christ
           (
           which
           is
           the
           point
           )
           and
           then
           Flap
           me
           in
           the
           mouth
           with
           a
           
             Fox
             Tail
          
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           (
           in
           a
           Childish
           and
           
             Equivocating
             Contradiction
          
           )
           that
           you
           mean
           not
           a
           
             Bodily
             presence
          
           but
           a
           Spiritual
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           As
           for
           the
           
             poor
             Apostates
          
           ,
           and
           your
           feeling
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           
             poor
             Apostates
          
           do
           not
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           An
           
             Adulterous
             Wretch
             ,
             Accused
             Ioseph
          
           of
           Whoredome
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           pattern
           of
           pure
           and
           
             holy
             Chastity
          
           :
           For
           ,
           whom
           do
           this
           
             Whorish
             Brood
          
           of
           Foxians
           thus
           brand
           for
           Apostates
           ,
           and
           sling
           among
           them
           
             Firebrands
             ,
             Arrows
          
           and
           Death
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           ever
           were
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           called
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           the
           Souls
           under
           the
           Altar
           who
           have
           been
           slain
           Thousands
           and
           
             Ten
             Thousands
             for
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Iesus
          
           against
           these
           
             horrid
             Delusions
          
           ?
           
           Are
           they
           not
           the
           very
           
             first
             Churches
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           from
           whom
           Christ
           in
           his
           
             Bodily
             presence
          
           was
           departed
           ,
           as
           he
           often
           Forewarned
           them
           ,
           
           and
           (
           as
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           abundantly
           Recordeth
           )
           is
           Fulfilled
           ?
           For
           ,
           see
           the
           Jugling
           of
           these
           Deceivers
           ,
           when
           this
           
             Bodily
             presence
          
           is
           Examined
           ,
           they
           mean
           no
           such
           
             Individual
             Man
          
           and
           person
           ,
           but
           a
           mind
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Christ
           as
           hath
           no
           
             Individual
             Bodily
             Presence
          
           ,
           as
           we
           and
           all
           men
           have
           .
        
         
           If
           G.
           Fox
           when
           he
           is
           in
           New-England
           should
           say
           he
           is
           in
           London
           in
           his
           
             Bodily
             Presence
          
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Friends
           feel
           (
           as
           he
           speak
           )
           his
           
             Bodily
             Presence
          
           there
           ,
           
           because
           they
           feel
           his
           Love
           and
           his
           Affections
           in
           their
           minds
           and
           Spirits
           :
           What
           
             Hocas
             Pocas
          
           and
           
             Iugling
             Christianity
          
           is
           this
           ?
           All
           the
           Saints
           and
           Children
           of
           God
           must
           all
           be
           Apostates
           ,
           fallen
           from
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Grace
           ,
           that
           cannot
           Skill
           and
           Feel
           this
           
             Horrible
             Egiptian
             Canting
             Language
          
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           turn
           my
           Thoughts
           higher
           .
           O
           thou
           most
           
             glorious
             Sun
          
           of
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             Truth
          
           and
           Holiness
           
           shine
           forth
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           be
           seen
           ,
           how
           the
           Devil
           called
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Beelzehub
           :
           The
           
             Treacherous
             Revolters
          
           and
           Apostates
           from
           thee
           ,
           they
           call
           thy self
           ,
           and
           thy
           Saints
           Revolters
           and
           Apostates
           .
           They
           boast
           with
           the
           
             bloody
             Papists
          
           and
           other
           
             Traitorous
             Rebels
          
           against
           thee
           ,
           
           of
           their
           Right
           and
           Interest
           in
           thee
           ,
           of
           their
           possessing
           and
           feeling
           of
           thee
           ,
           feeling
           thy
           Scriptures
           and
           thy
           
             Bodily
             presence
          
           within
           them
           :
           Oh
           let
           thy
           
             glorious
             Light
          
           declare
           ,
           who
           these
           
             poor
             Apostates
          
           and
           Revol
           -
           [
           112
           ]
           ters
           are
           ,
           
             who
             break
             down
             thine
             Altars
             ,
             burn
             thy
             Temples
             ,
          
           scoff
           at
           thine
           Institutions
           ,
           Cry
           up
           a
           false
           and
           
             Hellish
             Christ
          
           within
           them
           ,
           Christen
           him
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           Light
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           thy
           
             Conquered
             Slave
          
           the
           Devil
           ,
           telling
           us
           he
           is
           thine
           
             Angel
             of
             Light
          
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           
             Counterfiet
             Souldiers
          
           of
           Light
           ,
           Crucisie
           thee
           and
           pierce
           thee
           ,
           and
           mock
           and
           Curse
           thee
           ,
           (
           the
           only
           true
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           Son
           of
           man
           )
           as
           ever
           Herod
           and
           Pilate
           ,
           the
           Preists
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           the
           People
           and
           Souldiers
           did
           .
        
         
           In
           Page
           259
           ,
           
           
             he
             brings
             in
          
           Iames
           Browne
           saying
           ,
           [
           the
           Kingdome
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           [
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           in
           a
           Measure
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           as
           
             a
             Grain
             of
             Mustard
             Seed
          
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           to
           
             Leaven
             little
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           If
           I
           should
           send
           you
           to
           some
           of
           your
           Margents
           ,
           
           where
           the
           Greek
           word
           
             [
             Entos
          
           ]
           is
           rendred
           amongst
           you
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           unto
           you
           ,
           upon
           you
           ,
           as
           
             Luke
             11.
             
             If
             I
             by
             the
             Finger
             of
             God
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             surely
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             Come
             upon
             you
             ?
          
           The
           Pharisees
           expected
           (
           and
           so
           did
           all
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           
             Christ
             Disciples
          
           were
           not
           free
           )
           I
           say
           look
           for
           a
           
           
             glorious
             Temporal
             King
          
           that
           should
           make
           his
           Ingress
           with
           Pomp
           ,
           and
           
             [
             Meta
             pur
             oteresio
          
           ]
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           with
           Observation
           ,
           but
           he
           came
           in
           as
           some
           Kings
           in
           disguize
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           )
           Incognito
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           Kingdome
           was
           among
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           his
           
             per●onal
             presence
          
           ,
           his
           
             power
             sulp
             eaching
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             glorious
             Miracles
          
           .
        
         
           2
           Since
           (
           in
           Opposition
           to
           
             Christs
             Visible
             Kingdome
          
           his
           Church
           )
           you
           predicate
           a
           
             Kingdome
             within
             ,
             Consisting
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             :
          
           do
           you
           think
           indeed
           that
           the
           Hipocritical
           Cursed
           Pharisees
           were
           snch
           Righteous
           ,
           peaceable
           and
           joyful
           Souls
           as
           your selves
           :
           As
           sure
           as
           God
           is
           Light
           :
           They
           and
           their
           Successors
           your selves
           ,
           will
           find
           your selves
           when
           you
           wake
           ,
           in
           
             horrid
             Quaking
          
           ,
           and
           except
           you
           repent
           Hell
           Flames
           about
           your
           Ears
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           told
           those
           
             whited
             Walls
          
           and
           
             painted
             Sepulchres
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Must
           you
           take
           Measure
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           
           and
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           Pharisees
           in
           a
           Measure
           as
           a
           grain
           of
           Mustard
           Seed
           and
           Leaven
           are
           the
           same
           with
           your selves
           ?
           Do
           not
           you
           Cry
           out
           that
           you
           are
           perfect
           ,
           not
           in
           Measures
           and
           Degrees
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           are
           all
           one
           in
           Quality
           and
           Equality
           of
           Power
           and
           Glory
           with
           God
           ?
           and
           must
           [
           113
           ]
           this
           must
           be
           the
           same
           with
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           you
           and
           the
           Pharisees
           all
           together
           ?
           
             Can
             two
             walk
             together
          
           ,
           live
           and
           love
           together
           ,
           board
           and
           bosome
           together
           
             and
             not
             be
             agreed
          
           together
           ,
           no
           other
           wayes
           then
           Light
           and
           
             Darkness
             ,
             Christ
          
           and
           
             Belial
             ,
             Righteousness
          
           and
           unrighteousness
           ?
           What
           stinking
           work
           do
           these
           
             provd
             Pharisees
          
           make
           of
           Christianity
           ?
           How
           justly
           doth
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           give
           them
           their
           proper
           Titles
           ,
           
             Ye
             Fools
             and
             Blind
          
           ?
        
         
         
           4.
           
           If
           it
           be
           the
           same
           Kingdome
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           in
           Saints
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           every
           wicked
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
           though
           but
           
             as
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard
             Seed
             ,
          
           and
           Leaven
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Reason
           this
           
             Mustard
             Seed
          
           grows
           not
           up
           ,
           this
           Leaven
           spread
           not
           in
           them
           ?
           Can
           a
           Nation
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           of
           Spain
           ,
           or
           any
           osher
           Ptince
           or
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           know
           how
           ,
           nor
           have
           no
           knowledge
           nor
           feeling
           of
           it
           at
           all
           ?
           Can
           there
           be
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           such
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           such
           a
           Fire
           ?
           yea
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           
             Mustard
             Seed
          
           ,
           or
           Levven
           ,
           such
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           not
           grow
           ,
           not
           prevail
           ,
           not
           prosper
           ,
           nor
           be
           perceived
           ?
           ye
           Fools
           and
           Blind
           are
           all
           your
           
             Mustard
             Trees
          
           stunted
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ,
           no
           Shelter
           for
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Birds
          
           ,
           your
           pure
           flowre
           of
           Holiness
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           mixt
           and-blended
           with
           the
           
             black
             Weeds
             ,
             Cockle
          
           and
           darnel
           of
           
             open
             Idolatries
          
           and
           prophaneness
           ,
           and
           Pharisaisme
           ,
           and
           Hipocrisie
           :
           What
           abominable
           Contradictions
           and
           Lyes
           in
           Hipocrisie
           are
           here
           ?
           The
           Pharisees
           have
           Christ
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             peace
          
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           within
           them
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           live
           in
           pride
           and
           Covetousness
           ,
           and
           Extortion
           ,
           and
           Excess
           ,
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           Hipocrisie
           ,
           and
           Blasphemy
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           Rottenness
           and
           
             Dead
             mens
             bones
          
           stinking
           and
           ruling
           all
           within
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           white
           and
           paint
           ,
           and
           
             garnishing
             without
          
           your selves
           ,
           (
           their
           
             Hipocritical
             Off
             spring
          
           )
           have
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           this
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           this
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Ioy
             in
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           as
           perfect
           and
           pure
           as
           God
           himself
           :
           all
           one
           with
           us
           ,
           Infinite
           in
           
             Majesty
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Power
          
           and
           Glory
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Quality
           ,
           but
           Equality
           ,
           &c.
           (
           as
           this
           wretched
           G.
           Fox
           affirmeth
           )
           And
           yet
           within
           and
           
           withont
           Idolatrous
           and
           
             Superstitious
             ,
             Inhumane
          
           and
           
             uncivil
             ,
             passionate
          
           and
           
             sierce
             ,
             Censorious
          
           and
           Cursing
           ,
           and
           most
           Impudent
           and
           worse
           then
           Barbarous
           ,
           in
           some
           
             of
             your
             Impudently
             ,
             monstrous
             and
             avowed
             practices
          
        
         
           
             Having
             dispatched
             our
             Agitations
             about
             the
          
           fifth
           Assertion
           ,
           [
           114
           ]
           
             and
             the
          
           Quotations
           
             out
             of
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             which
             I
             could
             not
             then
             Insist
             on
             in
             publick
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             descended
             to
             the
          
           sixth
           Position
           
             which
             was
          
           ,
           viz.
           [
           The
           Religion
           of
           the
           Quakers
           is
           not
           only
           an
           Heresie
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Gods
           holy
           worship
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           Assertion
           hath
           two
           main
           Branches
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Quakers
           Religion
           is
           an
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           themselves
           Hereticks
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Gods
           worship
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Not
           only
           so
           ,
           (
           about
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           which
           Gods
           own
           dear
           Servants
           themselves
           greatly
           differ
           )
           but
           also
           (
           which
           is
           more
           Lamentable
           and
           dangerous
           )
           in
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Repentance
           and
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           graces
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Hairesis
           Heresie
           ,
           in
           Greek
           ,
           (
           from
           whence
           the
           word
           Hairetikos
           an
           Heretick
           )
           signified
           an
           Opinion
           or
           Opinions
           ,
           chosen
           and
           stood
           in
           by
           one
           or
           more
           against
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           .
           I
           said
           the
           matter
           migh●
           be
           aggravated
           ,
           and
           a
           ugmented
           from
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Vitallity
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Opinions
           ,
           but
           the
           Formality
           and
           Nature
           of
           it
           lay
           in
           the
           will
           and
           obstinacy
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           stood
           up
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           Heresie
           was
           defined
           by
           some
           to
           be
           an
           Opinion
           obstinately
           stood
           in
           against
           the
           
             first
             Christian
             Purity
          
           :
           
           I
           Answered
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           Opinion
           of
           some
           was
           ,
           that
           Heresie
           was
           an
           
           Error
           in
           the
           Foundation
           obstinately
           stood
           in
           :
           But
           I
           said
           we
           had
           not
           time
           to
           enter
           upon
           a
           Dispute
           about
           the
           word
           or
           thing
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           Substance
           of
           my
           Affirmation
           was
           ,
           that
           their
           Religion
           ,
           Sect
           or
           way
           was
           false
           ,
           and
           gone
           from
           the
           Institution
           and
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           delivered
           by
           himself
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           Messengers
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           worship
           ,
           they
           denyed
           the
           Converting
           and
           gathering
           of
           the
           Saints
           into
           
             visible
             Assemblies
          
           ,
           or
           Congregations
           :
           affirming
           the
           Chnrch
           to
           be
           Invisible
           ,
           the
           
             Ministers
             Invisible
          
           ,
           the
           Baptisme
           and
           
             Supper
             Invisible
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           (
           which
           was
           aur
           Position
           )
           was
           in
           those
           
             two
             great
             Fundamentals
          
           ,
           the
           Beginning
           ,
           or
           
             A.
             B.
             C.
          
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           
           viz
           Repentance
           from
           dead
           works
           and
           Faith
           towards
           God
           :
           As
           for
           those
           two
           Doctrines
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           of
           Baptismes
           they
           concerned
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           worship
           ,
           (
           concerning
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           which
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           permit
           his
           [
           115
           ]
           Children
           to
           be
           lovingly
           differing
           and
           discussing
           ;
           the
           other
           four
           
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Resurrection
          
           and
           Iudgement
           (
           in
           which
           generally
           Gods
           Children
           agree
           )
           in
           these
           also
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           worship
           ,
           these
           wandring
           Souls
           are
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           obstinately
           maintaining
           
             Notoriously
             false
          
           and
           
             Anti-Christian
             Abominations
          
           ,
           In
           so
           much
           that
           the
           many
           Sects
           amongst
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           do
           not
           so
           differ
           from
           
             a
             true
             Protestant
          
           and
           
             true
             Christian
          
           as
           do
           these
           
             wilful
             ,
             ignorant
          
           ,
           and
           
             wandring
             Souls
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           as
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           
           I
           said
           it
           was
           the
           first
           heavenly
           and
           saving
           work
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           
           wherein
           he
           turned
           back
           home
           again
           the
           whole
           Soul
           unto
           himself
           ,
           being
           revolted
           and
           run
           from
           him
           into
           the
           Arms
           of
           Rebellion
           in
           the
           Fall
           of
           our
           
             first
             Parents
          
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           great
           point
           preached
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           more
           expressly
           by
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           himself
           :
           and
           when
           he
           sent
           abroad
           his
           Apostles
           or
           Messengers
           into
           all
           Nations
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           or
           glad
           News
           of
           the
           Forgiveness
           of
           sins
           according
           to
           Luke
           24.
           
           viz.
           that
           Repentance
           and
           Remission
           of
           sins
           should
           be
           preached
           in
           his
           Name
           unto
           all
           Nations
           ,
           beginning
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
        
         
           Here
           about
           I
           remember
           they
           told
           me
           that
           it
           was
           known
           that
           they
           preached
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Repentance
           and
           of
           turning
           from
           all
           sin
           unto
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           Answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           and
           they
           made
           a
           shew
           and
           Colour
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           but
           it
           had
           not
           the
           Life
           and
           Substance
           of
           Repentance
           in
           it
           :
           It
           was
           no
           more
           but
           an
           
             empty
             Title
          
           and
           shadow
           of
           Repentance
           :
           
           we
           know
           the
           Papists
           define
           their
           Repentance
           by
           these
           three
           .
           First
           ,
           Contrition
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           Confession
           ,
           and
           Thirdly
           ,
           Satisfaction
           or
           Restitution
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           said
           the
           Protestants
           protested
           against
           this
           Repentance
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           so
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           for
           ,
           who
           knew
           not
           the
           sorrow
           and
           Confessions
           of
           Saul
           ,
           and
           Ahab
           ,
           and
           Pharaoh
           ;
           and
           the
           Philistins
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Restitution
           which
           Iudas
           made
           ,
           (
           not
           daring
           to
           keep
           in
           his
           hands
           that
           which
           he
           had
           unjustly
           and
           wickedly
           gotten
           )
           and
           yet
           who
           can
           truly
           ascribe
           unto
           these
           mens
           Repentance
           ,
           the
           Character
           and
           blessedness
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           returning
           and
           coming
           home
           to
           God.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           I
           said
           it
           is
           known
           in
           daily
           practice
           ,
           that
           when
           some
           times
           [
           116
           ]
           Notorious
           and
           
             openly
             Flagitious
             Persons
          
           profess
           to
           be
           Quakers
           ,
           (
           for
           all
           their
           craking
           of
           fear
           and
           trembling
           and
           Quaking
           )
           there
           hath
           appeared
           no
           Sense
           of
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           of
           godly
           Contrition
           and
           brokenness
           of
           heart
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           sinful
           Nature
           and
           Life
           against
           so
           
             Infinitely
             pure
          
           an
           Holiness
           and
           Majesty
           ?
           but
           immediately
           (
           upon
           their
           bowing
           down
           to
           Satan
           ,
           and
           owning
           him
           as
           a
           Light
           ,
           
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           within
           them
           )
           they
           are
           ,
           having
           less
           Prophaneness
           now
           pure
           and
           holy
           as
           God
           is
           ,
           they
           can
           no
           more
           sin
           then
           Christ
           can
           !
           
             the
             Mistery
             of
             godliness
             is
             God
             manifested
             in
             their
             Flesh
             ,
          
           I
           know
           some
           of
           them
           say
           they
           come
           to
           perfection
           by
           degrees
           ,
           yet
           they
           say
           the
           least
           of
           their
           
             new-born
             Quakers
          
           can
           not
           sin
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           that
           but
           Perfection
           ?
           yea
           ,
           they
           are
           Christ
           and
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           why
           should
           they
           give
           respect
           to
           any
           King
           ,
           or
           Kings
           ,
           &c.
           why
           should
           they
           not
           Thee
           and
           Thou
           the
           
             Aged
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             High
             ,
          
           why
           should
           they
           not
           sit
           silent
           even
           scores
           and
           hundreths
           of
           them
           (
           possessed
           with
           a
           dumb
           Spirit
           )
           as
           in
           a
           Form
           and
           Order
           of
           Christian
           worship
           waiting
           for
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           then
           be
           perfect
           Christians
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Protestants
           both
           
             English
             ,
             French
          
           and
           Dutch
           ,
           &c.
           have
           manifested
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           therein
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           Repentance
           is
           a
           turning
           of
           whole
           Soul
           from
           all
           sin
           as
           sin
           to
           all
           of
           God
           as
           God
           :
           
           from
           the
           sin
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Heart
             filthiness
          
           which
           we
           bring
           into
           the
           world
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           ,
           even
           from
           within
           ,
           as
           Christ
           Jesus
           tells
           us
           ?
           what
           ever
           Satan
           and
           the
           poor
           Quakers
           
           prate
           
             proceed
             our
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             Fornications
             ,
             Murthers
             ,
             Thefts
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Wickedness
             ,
             Deceit
             ,
             Lasciviousness
             ,
             an
             Evil
             Eye
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             pride
             ,
             Foolishness
             ,
          
           Mark
           7
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           urged
           that
           their
           Proselites
           and
           Converts
           are
           but
           like
           the
           Pharisees
           of
           old
           ,
           though
           oftentimes
           dearly
           bought
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           but
           t●rned
           from
           one
           sin
           to
           another
           ,
           from
           one
           Image
           to
           another
           ,
           from
           one
           Devil
           of
           Drunkenness
           of
           Swearng
           ;
           &c.
           to
           a
           Devil
           of
           
             Pride
             ,
             horrible
             pride
          
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           prides
           in
           Earth
           or
           Hell
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Pride
          
           swelling
           with
           the
           Dropsies
           and
           Tympanies
           of
           their
           
             Conceited
             knowledge
             ,
             Conceited
             Repentance
             ,
             Conceited
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             patience
             ,
             joy
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             Iustification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             Mortification
          
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           horribly
           do
           they
           despise
           the
           
             true
             broken
             hearted
             Pub
          
           -
           [
           117
           ]
           licans
           ,
           who
           can
           see
           nothing
           but
           sin
           and
           Damnation
           in
           themselves
           ,
           
           and
           cry
           out
           for
           mercy
           and
           Forgiveness
           ?
           How
           do
           they
           Superciliously
           and
           Pape-like
           belch
           out
           as
           from
           Hell
           ,
           
             God
             I
             thank
             thee
             that
             I
             am
             not
             like
             these
             Publicans
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           How
           bitterly
           do
           they
           Instantly
           raile
           and
           revile
           ,
           
           Condemn
           and
           Curse
           ,
           breathing
           out
           Fire
           of
           Damnation
           as
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           from
           the
           Mountains
           in
           Sicily
           ,
           or
           else
           Hell
           it self
           against
           all
           that
           oppose
           them
           ?
           as
           far
           from
           the
           Teaching
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           
             first
             Mess●ngers
          
           as
           Lambs
           and
           Doves
           ,
           are
           from
           the
           
             Ravenous
             ,
             popish
          
           and
           
             Devilish
             Lyons
          
           and
           Eagles
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           name
           no
           more
           at
           present
           ,
           How
           doth
           the
           Devil
           of
           worldliness
           and
           Covetousness
           domineer
           over
           many
           of
           them
           ?
           
           By
           a
           strict
           Profession
           all
           persons
           are
           taken
           off
           from
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Whoredome
           ,
           
           Swearing
           ,
           &c.
           und
           put
           on
           Theiftiness
           and
           Industry
           ,
           and
           if
           their
           hearts
           Centre
           and
           fix
           not
           on
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Records
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           and
           on
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           upon
           
             Self
             ,
             Exalting
             self
             ,
             a
             self
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           &c.
           which
           is
           the
           Truth
           and
           bottom
           of
           the
           Quakers
           Religion
           ,
           what
           can
           the
           most
           of
           them
           run
           in
           but
           a
           Course
           of
           
             greedy
             gaping
          
           after
           ,
           and
           getting
           ,
           and
           raking
           ,
           and
           gathering
           the
           muck
           and
           dung
           of
           this
           
             present
             Life
          
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           many
           that
           hold
           the
           same
           
             Fanciful
             Notions
          
           with
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           yet
           are
           of
           
             Ranting
             ,
             jovial
             ,
             spending
             Spirits
             ,
          
           but
           the
           Spirit
           that
           haunts
           the
           Quakers
           most
           is
           a
           soure
           ,
           
           proud
           ,
           and
           
             Melancholy
             Devils
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Commission
           is
           to
           turn
           such
           persons
           into
           the
           
             Gadarens
             Swine
          
           rooting
           up
           all
           that
           ever
           they
           come
           at
           for
           their
           own
           Ends
           and
           Belly
           :
           How
           many
           are
           the
           Instances
           even
           in
           this
           Colony
           in
           some
           especially
           ,
           as
           able
           and
           as
           active
           Souls
           as
           any
           in
           this
           Colony
           or
           Country
           ,
           and
           as
           guilty
           of
           murthering
           the
           Natives
           by
           the
           
             Liqour
             Trade
          
           as
           any
           :
           and
           as
           suddenly
           and
           strangely
           snatcht
           away
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           
             Gods
             Power
          
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           as
           any
           usually
           can
           be
           ,
           but
           being
           departed
           I
           will
           touch
           no
           more
           upon
           this
           string
           .
        
         
           From
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           ,
           and
           their
           Heresie
           or
           Obstinacy
           in
           a
           
             false
             Repentance
          
           ,
           I
           touch
           next
           npon
           their
           
             false
             Faith
          
           :
           
           I
           said
           it
           was
           true
           they
           spoke
           much
           of
           Faith
           and
           Justification
           ,
           &c.
           as
           the
           Papists
           did
           ,
           and
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           his
           Book
           (
           by
           me
           )
           did
           :
           yet
           if
           they
           pleased
           ,
           I
           would
           demonstrate
           by
           Instances
           out
           of
           his
           Book
           all
           along
           that
           he
           Confounded
           and
           made
           all
           one
           ,
           both
           Faith
           and
           Ju
           -
           [
           118
           ]
           stification
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           made
           believing
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           but
           a
           
             meer
             Babel
          
           and
           Chaos
           of
           Nonsence
           and
           Cnnfusion
           .
           For
           although
           (
           which
           is
           
             Foxes
             Common
             Burrough
          
           )
           he
           that
           Faith
           hath
           Repentance
           ,
           hath
           Justification
           ,
           
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Christian
             graces
          
           ,
           yet
           to
           Confound
           and
           make
           them
           all
           one
           ,
           is
           as
           to
           go
           into
           a
           
             fair
             Garden
          
           ,
           and
           say
           a
           Rose
           is
           every
           Flower
           in
           the
           Garden
           :
           or
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Letter
           A
           ,
           or
           O
           is
           every
           Letter
           in
           a
           
             Printers
             Box
          
           ,
           or
           Book
           :
           Or
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           Rebels
           receiving
           the
           
             Kings
             pardon
          
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           
             King
             himself
          
           :
           his
           receiving
           it
           is
           the
           pardon
           it
           it self
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           
             Rebels
             Conviction
             ,
             Conversion
             ,
             Condemnation
             ,
             Execution
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Acceptation
             ,
             Exaltation
             ,
          
           and
           Adoption
           into
           the
           Favour
           and
           Communion
           with
           the
           King
           for
           the
           Future
           .
           All
           this
           Monstrons
           and
           
             Nonsensical
             Language
          
           is
           the
           Tongue
           or
           Speech
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           G.
           Fox
           especially
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           told
           them
           that
           although
           (
           with
           the
           Quakers
           and
           Papists
           )
           G.
           Fox
           talkt
           much
           of
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           :
           yet
           I
           had
           proved
           and
           further
           should
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Quakers
           put
           out
           and
           obliterate
           the
           true
           Christ
           or
           Object
           to
           be
           received
           and
           believed
           on
           ,
           as
           before
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           they
           put
           out
           the
           true
           living
           Eye
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           a
           painted
           ,
           or
           
             Glass
             Eye
          
           in
           the
           Room
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           True
           Faith
           is
           a
           Receiving
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           as
           my
           only
           King
           ,
           Priest
           and
           Prophet
           :
           It
           is
           a
           believing
           on
           ,
           
           or
           receiving
           of
           Christ
           distinct
           from
           God
           ,
           Iohn
           14.
           
           You
           believe
           in
           God
           ,
           This
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Quakers
           turn
           into
           a
           
             meer
             Fiction
             ,
             Dream
          
           ,
           or
           
             Imaginary
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           Woman
           :
           a
           
             Popish
             Transubstantiated
             Christ
          
           ,
           all
           Spirit
           
           and
           no
           Body
           ,
           
           and
           so
           not
           consisting
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           :
           He
           hath
           no
           Flesh
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           you
           make
           him
           :
           and
           yet
           Flesh
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           because
           your
           Flesh
           is
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           yet
           your
           Flesh
           you
           say
           also
           must
           dye
           and
           rot
           ,
           and
           never
           rise
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           have
           blown
           up
           and
           Jugled
           away
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           both
           his
           and
           your
           own
           also
           altogether
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           Trick
           of
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Lyes
          
           ,
           and
           Iuglings
           beyond
           that
           
             Monstrous
             Fancy
          
           of
           the
           
             Papissts
             Transubstantiation
          
           ,
           for
           although
           they
           turn
           the
           Bread
           into
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           they
           turn
           not
           the
           Bread
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           into
           their
           own
           Flesh
           :
           The
           Quakers
           can
           give
           no
           Account
           what
           is
           become
           of
           the
           Flesh
           or
           Body
           of
           that
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           these
           Foxes
           have
           devoured
           the
           Lambs
           of
           God.
           Miraculous
           and
           Monstrous
           is
           [
           119
           ]
           the
           Papists
           blasphemous
           and
           
             Bloody
             Fancy
          
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           but
           not
           more
           miraculous
           and
           monstrous
           ,
           &c.
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           which
           granteth
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           have
           been
           born
           ,
           lived
           and
           dyed
           as
           We
           ,
           &c
           and
           yet
           now
           Transubstantiated
           into
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Quakers
             Flesh.
          
           So
           that
           in
           the
           Upshot
           ,
           the
           Christ
           in
           whom
           they
           believe
           is
           vanished
           (
           by
           an
           
             Hellish
             Chimistry
          
           )
           into
           themselves
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           (
           the
           Lord
           open
           in
           great
           mercy
           some
           of
           their
           Eyes
           to
           see
           it
           )
           they
           do
           believe
           on
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           lying
           Spirit
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           ,
           that
           hereabouts
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           true
           that
           they
           preached
           not
           true
           Repentance
           ,
           
           and
           herein
           he
           fell
           into
           a
           Speech
           or
           Sermon
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           professing
           that
           the
           Quakers
           maintained
           Repentance
           toward
           God
           and
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           and
           
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           &c.
           and
           he
           continued
           I
           Judge
           above
           half
           an
           hour
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           so
           long
           nor
           so
           furious
           as
           
             William
             Edmundson
          
           the
           day
           before
           .
        
         
           I
           listned
           carefully
           and
           watcht
           his
           Ending
           (
           being
           desirous
           to
           say
           something
           least
           another
           of
           them
           should
           fall
           into
           a
           Sermon
           also
           and
           put
           me
           by
           )
           and
           I
           speedily
           said
           (
           to
           this
           Effect
           )
           Friend
           you
           have
           here
           delivered
           many
           holy
           Truths
           of
           God
           (
           at
           this
           there
           was
           deep
           silence
           ,
           
           as
           if
           I
           had
           turn'd
           a
           Proselite
           ▪
           at
           least
           it
           pleased
           them
           to
           be
           applauded
           ,
           I
           went
           on
           and
           said
           concerning
           Repentance
           and
           turning
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           saved
           by
           his
           Blood
           ,
           
             of
             living
             soberly
             ,
             Righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             World
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           withal
           I
           said
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           reach
           me
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           had
           spoken
           as
           proof
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           I
           and
           all
           their
           Adversaries
           the
           Protestants
           preached
           Repentance
           and
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           but
           theirs
           was
           an
           
             Anti-Christian
             Repentance
          
           ,
           and
           Faith
           ,
           
           &c.
           because
           either
           not
           true
           Repentance
           and
           Faith
           as
           Protestants
           argue
           against
           the
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           general
           Terms
           not
           distinguishing
           between
           true
           Repentance
           and
           false
           ,
           and
           shewing
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           true
           Faith
           and
           the
           false
           :
           So
           that
           I
           said
           you
           might
           have
           preacht
           this
           Sermon
           even
           in
           Rome
           before
           the
           Popes
           face
           in
           his
           own
           Chappel
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Cardinals
           and
           Friars
           ,
           
           and
           Iesuits
           deliver
           the
           same
           Doctrines
           (
           in
           general
           Terms
           )
           daily
           :
           But
           as
           
             Thieves
             Iuglers
          
           ,
           and
           Counterfiets
           when
           they
           come
           to
           Examination
           ,
           their
           Impudent
           sayings
           and
           Swearings
           prove
           but
           the
           paints
           of
           Whores
           and
           Har
           -
           [
           120
           ]
           lots
           ?
           So
           do
           the
           Devilish
           Doctrines
           and
           Devilish
           Conceit
           and
           
           Fancies
           of
           
             Papists
             ,
             Quakers
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Fantastick
           ,
           Formal
           ,
           Carnal
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           Cry
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           are
           Answered
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           with
           I
           
             know
             ye
             not
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             that
             work
             Iniquity
             .
          
        
         
           I
           cannot
           Affirm
           that
           I
           spake
           all
           these
           Individual
           words
           ,
           nor
           have
           omitted
           ought
           that
           I
           or
           they
           spake
           :
           yet
           I
           remember
           no
           more
           ,
           though
           being
           Confined
           (
           by
           their
           great
           desire
           and
           my self
           )
           to
           a
           puarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           for
           each
           point
           I
           was
           forced
           as
           all
           may
           judge
           to
           omit
           many
           Amplifications
           and
           Illustrations
           which
           now
           I
           crave
           the
           Readers
           patience
           ,
           while
           I
           present
           him
           with
           some
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           intended
           to
           have
           Charged
           them
           with
           the
           falseness
           of
           their
           Hope
           ,
           
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Joy
           which
           they
           often
           Crake
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           pretend
           quaking
           and
           Trembling
           )
           their
           Heaven
           consisteth
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Eternal
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           they
           look
           for
           ,
           they
           are
           now
           in
           present
           ,
           full
           Possession
           of
           .
        
         
           What
           Scripture
           is
           more
           common
           in
           the
           mouths
           and
           pens
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           
           then
           that
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           
             Colossians
             ,
             Chap.
          
           1.
           which
           is
           ,
           
             Christ
             in
             you
             the
             Hope
             of
             Glory
             :
          
           whereby
           they
           Insinuate
           two
           of
           their
           grand
           Deceits
           and
           Lyes
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           their
           is
           no
           other
           Christ
           but
           what
           is
           in
           every
           man
           in
           the
           World.
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Glory
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           in
           ,
           or
           by
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Quakers
           enjoy
           ,
           and
           are
           already
           possessedof
           within
           them
           in
           this
           Life
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           how
           many
           painted
           Anchors
           and
           painted
           Hopes
           are
           there
           ?
           How
           many
           Hope
           's
           as
           in
           Iob
           like
           the
           Spiders
           web
           swept
           away
           to
           Eternity
           ?
           
           If
           there
           be
           e're
           a
           painted
           Anchor
           or
           e're
           a
           Spiders
           web
           in
           the
           world
           1
           this
           of
           the
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           Hope
           is
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           time
           I
           may
           furthet
           demonstrate
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           overthrow
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           Hope
           which
           they
           prate
           of
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           Rom.
           9.
           the
           Lye
           ,
           which
           tells
           us
           that
           Hope
           is
           not
           of
           things
           in
           possession
           ,
           or
           which
           we
           see
           ?
           doth
           not
           Paul
           there
           tell
           us
           almost
           in
           plain
           Terms
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           simplicity
           and
           Non-Sense
           to
           talk
           concerning
           Hope
           after
           such
           a
           Rate
           ?
           
           Doth
           not
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           
             Living
             Hope
          
           (
           opposite
           to
           painted
           and
           dead
           Hopes
           )
           and
           this
           
             Living
             Hope
          
           called
           in
           other
           places
           
             the
             Hope
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             the
             Hope
             of
             the
             Redemption
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ?
          
           the
           Hope
           as
           of
           Heirs
           for
           an
           Inheritance
           ?
           of
           the
           Glory
           that
           [
           121
           ]
           shall
           be
           revealed
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           state
           of
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           saith
           
             Iohn
             ,
             We
             are
             now
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           John
           3.
           we
           know
           not
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           now
           enjoyed
           is
           but
           as
           the
           
             first
             Fruits
          
           to
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           speaks
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Again
           ,
           what
           Ignorance
           and
           simplicity
           is
           it
           to
           call
           Christ
           or
           God
           ,
           the
           Glory
           or
           the
           goodness
           ,
           or
           good
           things
           which
           we
           hope
           for
           ,
           Literally
           and
           properly
           upon
           the
           Promise
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           Christ
           Jesus
           ?
           Can
           the
           
             Eternal
             God
          
           in
           any
           
             Literal
             Sense
          
           be
           called
           the
           Hope
           of
           Israel
           ,
           Jer.
           14.
           but
           in
           the
           same
           
             Figurative
             Sense
          
           whereby
           Moses
           cals
           him
           
             Our
             Life
             and
             the
             Length
             of
             our
             Dayes
             ?
          
           and
           we
           in
           
             Common
             Speech
          
           call
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           his
           
           Promise
           ,
           or
           any
           Creatures
           dear
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Our
             Hope
             ,
             our
             Love
             ,
             our
             Ioy
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           is
           the
           Ground
           or
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Hope
           &c
        
         
           Their
           
             great
             Blunderer
             Humphry
             Norton
          
           he
           deals
           as
           plainly
           and
           roundly
           as
           G.
           Fox
           (
           his
           
             aemulous
             Corrival
          
           )
           falsly
           and
           fraudulently
           ,
           
           when
           that
           holy
           Scripture
           [
           
             If
             in
             this
             Life
             only
             we
             have
             Hope
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           was
           here
           objected
           to
           
             Humphry
             Norton
          
           ,
           he
           clapt
           his
           hand
           on
           his
           Breast
           saying
           .
           He
           had
           it
           there
           already
           ,
           that
           is
           opposing
           it
           to
           (
           and
           denying
           the
           Hope
           in
           )
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           especially
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Bodies
           which
           are
           not
           raised
           up
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             Spiritual
             Bodies
          
           ,
           being
           (
           though
           of
           late
           )
           more
           subtly
           and
           hipocritically
           all
           one
           with
           those
           deceived
           Souls
           that
           said
           the
           Resurrection
           was
           past
           already
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           will
           pretend
           to
           owne
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Christs
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Hope
           ,
           ahd
           Repentance
           ,
           &c.
           as
           true
           and
           sound
           as
           any
           Protestant
           :
           but
           still
           it
           is
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           as
           G.
           Fox
           and
           
             Ed.
             Burroughs
          
           say
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           and
           shall
           open
           )
           in
           a
           most
           Iugling
           and
           
             deceitful
             Sense
          
           and
           meaning
           .
           
        
         
           It
           is
           reported
           that
           some
           of
           them
           at
           their
           Death
           have
           used
           those
           words
           
             [
             Lord
             Iesus
             receive
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             ]
          
           some
           have
           Charitably
           thought
           that
           they
           intend
           thereby
           their
           going
           presently
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Truth
           and
           bottom
           ,
           however
           they
           blind
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           weakest
           of
           their
           Followers
           ,
           (
           until
           they
           be
           fit
           to
           wean
           and
           fall
           to
           strong
           meat
           )
           others
           of
           them
           Covertly
           say
           &
           write
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           them
           more
           plainly
           say
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           believe
           no
           more
           Rising
           of
           their
           Bodies
           then
           the
           
           rising
           of
           a
           Dog
           :
           and
           as
           to
           their
           Spirits
           they
           believe
           Souls
           are
           [
           122
           ]
           patts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           go
           unto
           God
           and
           into
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           their
           saying
           ,
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             receive
             my
             Spirit
          
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           then
           Lord
           Jesus
           receive
           thy self
           ,
           according
           to
           some
           of
           their
           plain
           Expressions
           :
           To
           whom
           should
           I
           pray
           ?
           my self
           ?
           to
           whom
           should
           I
           give
           Thanks
           ?
           my self
           ?
           wherein
           their
           
             woful
             ,
             black
          
           ,
           and
           
             filthy
             Spirit
          
           Contradicteth
           it self
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           though
           they
           agree
           in
           the
           
             Devils
             Bait
          
           ,
           
           (
           which
           Catcht
           himself
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           he
           Catcht
           our
           
             first
             Patents
          
           and
           all
           his
           
             Posterity
             )
             viz.
             Ye
             shall
             be
             as
             Gods
             ,
          
           live
           as
           God
           ,
           know
           as
           God
           ,
           be
           Gods
           and
           Christs
           for
           Evermore
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           crave
           the
           Readers
           patience
           to
           hear
           some
           few
           Quotations
           out
           of
           G.
           Fox
           ,
           
           which
           my
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           would
           not
           then
           permit
           )
           declaring
           th●ir
           Apostacie
           and
           Heresie
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           Pag.
           127.
           
             he
             brings
             in
          
           Iohn
           Bunyan
           saying
           ,
           [
           It
           is
           a
           Counterfietlng
           of
           the
           New
           Birth
           for
           men
           to
           follow
           the
           Light
           wherewith
           men
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           are
           enlightned
           .
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answereth
           ,
           [
           which
           none
           comes
           to
           the
           New
           Birth
           ,
           but
           who
           comes
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           wherewith
           every
           man
           ,
           &c.
           which
           believing
           in
           is
           a
           Child
           of
           the
           Light
           :
           believing
           and
           receiving
           comes
           to
           receive
           power
           to
           be
           the
           Sons
           of
           God.
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           none
           are
           truly
           Converted
           ,
           born
           again
           ,
           &c.
           but
           in
           a
           true
           Sense
           they
           come
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           For
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             gives
             Repentance
             to
             Israel
             ,
             He
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             Finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             :
          
           But
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           God
           ,
           (
           so
           the
           Quakers
           owne
           him
           )
           and
           
           as
           man
           (
           for
           so
           they
           also
           owne
           him
           )
           should
           be
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           Woman
           ,
           and
           Child
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           have
           proved
           and
           shall
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           a
           blockish
           and
           
             Devilish
             Fancy
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           this
           Light
           ,
           this
           Christ
           the
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           man
           be
           only
           a
           Spirit
           and
           not
           man
           ,
           why
           do
           the
           Scriptnre
           ,
           why
           do
           the
           Quakere
           madly
           say
           there
           was
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           tell
           now
           what
           is
           become
           of
           him
           except
           he
           be
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           within
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           this
           Light
           ,
           this
           Christ
           ,
           this
           Mediator
           be
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           the
           Reason
           that
           so
           many
           Thousands
           and
           
             Ten
             Thousand
          
           of
           Millions
           see
           him
           not
           ?
           Only
           a
           few
           persons
           Cursing
           and
           Reviling
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           say
           all
           but
           the
           Quakers
           are
           deceived
           ?
           Can
           the
           Sun
           be
           in
           a
           Chamber
           and
           persons
           not
           blind
           ,
           but
           [
           123
           ]
           seeing
           and
           awake
           ,
           and
           using
           his
           Light
           and
           yet
           not
           see
           it
           .
           Certainly
           it
           is
           but
           a
           
             painted
             Sun
          
           that
           doth
           not
           shine
           equally
           on
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           
             painted
             Fire
          
           that
           doth
           not
           burn
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           are
           but
           Pictures
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           pictures
           of
           men
           to
           argue
           aftet
           such
           a
           Rate
           ,
           that
           Christ
           not
           only
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           Creatour
           should
           be
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           operate
           according
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           Fire
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           came
           into
           the
           dark
           world
           ,
           and
           their
           darkness
           comprehended
           him
           not
           to
           be
           He
           that
           was
           to
           come
           ,
           the
           
             true
             Messiah
          
           :
           but
           when
           Christ
           Jesus
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           the
           true
           or
           only
           Light
           shall
           dwell
           in
           the
           Understanding
           and
           Will
           ,
           and
           Memory
           ,
           and
           Affections
           of
           a
           man
           or
           Woman
           ,
           and
           those
           persons
           be
           savingly
           inlightened
           by
           him
           as
           you
           write
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           not
           Converted
           and
           saved
           by
           him
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           the
           Language
           of
           none
           but
           those
           that
           peep
           and
           mutter
           Isai.
           8.
           but
           have
           no
           true
           Light
           ,
           but
           a
           false
           and
           painted
           Light
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           saith
           Fox
           this
           turning
           to
           the
           Light
           within
           is
           the
           New
           Birth
           :
           But
           the
           
             Holy
             Record
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           till
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           glad
           News
           come
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           (
           ordinarily
           by
           the
           Ear
           ,
           and
           hearing
           ,
           and
           preaching
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           )
           there
           is
           no
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           Covenant
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           God
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           and
           we
           are
           not
           only
           in
           darkness
           ,
           but
           darkness
           it self
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           and
           only
           by
           the
           holy
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           preached
           1
           the
           blessing
           ,
           Isai.
           59.
           ,
           God
           shineth
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           such
           
             Immediate
             Fantastick
             Faith
          
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Anti
             Christian
             Quakers
          
           dream
           of
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           against
           the
           Light
           of
           a
           twofold
           Experience
           in
           their
           own
           Souls
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           many
           of
           them
           being
           enlightened
           and
           formerly
           Convicted
           by
           the
           reading
           or
           preaching
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Word
           or
           Will
           of
           God
           revealed
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           of
           their
           new
           Light
           (
           as
           they
           falsly
           and
           foolishly
           prate
           )
           pretended
           to
           be
           brought
           unto
           their
           Ears
           and
           knowledge
           by
           the
           means
           of
           these
           
             new
             Apostles
             ,
             Preachers
          
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           so
           pretended
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           When
           God
           hides
           (
           that
           is
           by
           
             Spiritual
             Iudgements
          
           )
           the
           Light
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           of
           Experience
           ,
           &c.
           who
           can
           find
           it
           out
           ?
           No
           man
           ,
           no
           nor
           Devil
           can
           subsist
           one
           minute
           without
           the
           power
           of
           
             Christs
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             God-head
          
           :
           
           [
           124
           ]
           but
           when
           Christ
           Jesus
           comes
           into
           the
           Soul
           as
           Mediator
           of
           the
           
             new
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           be
           thus
           idle
           and
           not
           operative
           in
           all
           mankinde
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Convert
           ,
           and
           work
           belief
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           either
           because
           he
           cannot
           ,
           or
           because
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           as
           the
           Leaper
           said
           ,
           is
           as
           black
           and
           blasphemous
           a
           Fancy
           as
           any
           Atheistical
           or
           
             AntiChristian
             Soul
          
           can
           harbour
           .
        
         
           
             He
             brings
             in
          
           George
           Willington
           saying
           ,
           
           
             [
             He
             is
          
           Iustified
           by
           Faith
           alone
           without
           good
           works
           ]
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ;
           [
           What
           without
           Faith
           that
           works
           by
           Love.
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           :
           In
           this
           passage
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           others
           ,
           this
           subtle
           man
           clearly
           discovers
           what
           he
           makes
           true
           Justifying
           Faith
           to
           be
           ,
           viz.
           not
           one
           hair
           breadth
           more
           then
           the
           Faith
           that
           may
           be
           to
           God
           in
           the
           
             first
             Covenant
          
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           of
           works
           ,
           and
           a
           looking
           to
           be
           Justified
           and
           saved
           be
           God
           for
           a
           mans
           own
           Abilities
           ,
           performances
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           far
           from
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           though
           good
           works
           in
           Love
           follow
           it
           ,
           yet
           not
           one
           good
           work
           in
           the
           world
           goes
           before
           it
           :
           Nor
           one
           good
           work
           in
           the
           world
           goes
           with
           it
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Justification
           ,
           
           or
           pardon
           of
           our
           Transgressions
           :
           and
           therefore
           G.
           Fox
           hath
           not
           only
           
             George
             Willington
          
           his
           Opposite
           ,
           but
           the
           express
           word
           and
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             Rom.
             3.
             
             Therefore
             we
             Conclude
             that
             a
             man
             is
             Iustified
             by
             Faith
             and
             not
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law.
             ]
          
        
         
           Alas
           
             porr
             Bankrupts
          
           who
           owe
           more
           Infinitely
           to
           God
           then
           we
           are
           worth
           :
           
           who
           are
           over
           head
           and
           Ears
           in
           Debt
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           Souls
           ,
           to
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Creation
           ,
           having
           sinned
           against
           
           Heaven
           ,
           &c.
           that
           have
           not
           one
           farthing
           toward
           the
           discharge
           of
           so
           many
           
             Infinite
             Millions
          
           of
           Talents
           :
           God
           of
           his
           rich
           Infinite
           mercy
           convinceth
           some
           of
           the
           proud
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           men
           of
           their
           
             deplorable
             Condition
          
           ,
           makes
           them
           cry
           for
           mercy
           ,
           and
           for
           Christ
           Jesus
           sake
           and
           Mediation
           ,
           he
           freely
           Iustifies
           and
           forgives
           them
           .
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           all
           along
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Faith
           ,
           our
           believing
           or
           receiving
           of
           this
           grace
           though
           it
           be
           followed
           with
           
             Mary
             Magdalens
             Love
          
           ,
           contributes
           not
           one
           farthing
           toward
           the
           payment
           
             of
             our
             Infinite
             Millions
          
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           good
           Thought
           .
        
         
           He
           brings
           in
           
             Ioseph
             Miller
          
           saying
           ,
           
           
             [
             It
             is
             an
             Errour
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             Iustified
             by
             that
             which
             Christ
             doth
             in
             us
             .
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           We
           are
           Iustified
           by
           Faith
           in
           his
           Blood
           :
           [
           125
           And
           the
           Faith
           is
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           is
           in
           the
           Heart
           that
           purifies
           it
           ,
           and
           held
           in
           a
           
             pure
             Conscience
          
           :
           And
           the
           Word
           of
           Faith
           is
           within
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           
           And
           Faith
           gives
           Victory
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           
           and
           that
           which
           gives
           Victory
           Justifies
           ,
           And
           Christ
           is
           within
           you
           who
           is
           
             Iustification
             ,
             Sanctificotion
          
           and
           Redemption
           :
           either
           of
           them
           is
           found
           within
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           in
           the
           Errour
           ,
           and
           not
           fit
           to
           talk
           of
           these
           things
           thou
           understandest
           not
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           :
           Grant
           that
           in
           a
           true
           Respect
           and
           Sense
           ,
           Faith
           is
           within
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           within
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           Faith
           within
           ,
           and
           Christ
           within
           ,
           and
           Iustification
           and
           Sanctification
           within
           ,
           will
           it
           therefore
           follow
           I
           say
           ,
           
           will
           it
           therefore
           follow
           with
           any
           Colour
           of
           Common
           Reason
           ,
           that
           therefore
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Sense
           they
           are
           all
           within
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           all
           
           one
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           not
           without
           before
           they
           were
           within
           ?
           I
           know
           this
           
             subtle
             Fox
          
           and
           he
           that
           helps
           his
           deluded
           pate
           to
           bind
           up
           such
           a
           Bundle
           of
           
             wrested
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           would
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           jumble
           and
           blend
           all
           together
           in
           a
           
             Babilonish
             Mystery
          
           ,
           and
           subtly
           deny
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           History
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Cheist
             dwels
             in
             our
             Hearts
             by
             believing
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           3.
           and
           Consequently
           his
           Cross
           ,
           yea
           ,
           his
           Manger
           ,
           yea
           ,
           his
           Blood
           ,
           yea
           ,
           his
           Grave
           are
           within
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           that
           Christ
           Literally
           shed
           his
           Blood
           within
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           Ransome
           to
           his
           Eather
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           is
           as
           Fine
           and
           
             bruitish
             a
             Fancy
          
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Cross
           ,
           the
           Spear
           ,
           the
           Soulders
           ,
           the
           
             High
             Priests
             ,
             Scribes
          
           and
           Pharisees
           and
           
             People
             ,
             Pilate
          
           ,
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Iude
          
           ,
           &
           the
           whole
           world
           (
           as
           some
           of
           them
           have
           idly
           &
           ofteuprated
           )
           are
           Literally
           within
           us
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           in
           a
           Sense
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           his
           pardon
           ,
           and
           Counsellours
           and
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           writings
           ,
           and
           Seals
           ,
           &c.
           are
           all
           in
           a
           
             Rebels
             heart
          
           ,
           
           as
           he
           believes
           and
           applies
           all
           these
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           belief
           works
           by
           love
           :
           But
           if
           they
           be
           within
           otherwise
           then
           we
           Affirm
           ,
           &c.
           and
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           not
           withont
           also
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           mark
           all
           these
           Arrows
           from
           Hell
           fly
           at
           ,
           )
           and
           Consequently
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Blood
           shedding
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Literal
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           and
           
             real
             man
          
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           ,
           real
           Literal
           Scriptures
           are
           blown
           up
           and
           vanished
           altogether
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           10.
           
           
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Iohn
           Bunyar
           
             saying
             ,
             [
             It
          
           is
           not
           Faith
           and
           works
           that
           justifies
           a
           man
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           Faith
           and
           good
           works
           which
           justifie
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           only
           ,
           and
           such
           works
           will
           not
           [
           126
           ]
           justifie
           in
           
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           and
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           works
           is
           only
           to
           justifie
           their
           Faith
           to
           be
           true
           before
           men
           .
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           Abraham
           was
           not
           Justified
           only
           to
           men
           by
           his
           Obedience
           ,
           
           but
           to
           God
           :
           And
           where
           there
           is
           Faith
           there
           is
           Iustification
           which
           works
           by
           Love
           :
           And
           the
           
             Saints
             Faith
          
           and
           works
           were
           not
           only
           to
           Justifie
           them
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           .
           For
           the
           work
           of
           God
           is
           to
           do
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           &
           the
           will
           which
           who
           doth
           not
           is
           not
           Justified
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           beaten
           with
           stripes
           :
           who
           seek
           to
           be
           Justified
           by
           their
           Faith
           and
           works
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           are
           dead
           ,
           Faith
           and
           works
           both
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           He
           that
           reads
           this
           passage
           may
           without
           doubting
           Conclude
           that
           G.
           Fox
           and
           his
           Foxians
           are
           as
           
             perfect
             Pharisees
             (
             Iewish
          
           and
           Popish
           )
           as
           ever
           burroughed
           in
           Rome
           or
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           maintaining
           a
           Covenant
           of
           works
           ,
           Justification
           by
           works
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           Christ
           Jesus
           his
           Blood
           and
           merits
           :
           For
           if
           Abraham
           was
           Justified
           and
           received
           his
           pardon
           by
           his
           Obedience
           to
           God
           what
           need
           was
           there
           for
           him
           and
           us
           ,
           to
           look
           out
           for
           a
           Surety
           ,
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           a
           Mediator
           to
           pay
           his
           Blood
           for
           our
           Ransome
           ,
           and
           to
           fetch
           us
           out
           of
           the
           
             miserable
             state
             of
             Sin
             ;
             Death
             ,
          
           and
           Hell
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           G.
           Fox
           asketh
           what
           is
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           do
           what
           he
           saith
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           1.
           
           The
           work
           of
           God
           (
           according
           to
           Christs
           Doctrine
           )
           is
           to
           believe
           on
           him
           whom
           God
           sent
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           to
           keep
           his
           Commands
           ,
           but
           since
           the
           deadly
           Fall
           of
           man
           ,
           none
           ,
           not
           one
           being
           able
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           (
           though
           Fox
           deny
           it
           ,
           )
           it
           is
           the
           work
           ,
           the
           
             great
             work
          
           of
           God
           to
           fly
           
           to
           that
           
             blessed
             Propitiation
          
           for
           poor
           sinners
           ,
           (
           throughout
           the
           world
           :
           )
           But
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           cannot
           distinguish
           between
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             works
          
           ,
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           of
           Debt
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           of
           receiving
           all
           as
           a
           Beggar
           ,
           and
           Condemned
           Rebels
           ,
           
             poor
             proud
             Souls
          
           they
           know
           not
           any
           difference
           between
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           and
           their
           own
           Blood
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           afterward
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whereas
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           Gods
           will
           are
           not
           justified
           in
           so
           doing
           :
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           therefore
           it
           follows
           ronndly
           as
           his
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           do
           Gods
           will
           are
           justified
           in
           so
           doing
           :
           that
           is
           their
           sins
           are
           pardoned
           as
           David
           and
           Paul
           by
           pardon
           of
           Sin
           describe
           justification
           ,
        
         
           127
           ]
           Who
           sees
           not
           the
           subtlety
           of
           this
           Fox
           cheating
           himself
           and
           others
           with
           the
           divers
           signification
           of
           this
           
             Latin
             word
             Iustification
          
           ?
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           a
           man
           can
           not
           be
           justified
           or
           defended
           for
           
             Thieving
             ,
             Whoring
             ,
             Murthering
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Doth
           it
           follow
           therefore
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           do
           not
           
             Steal
             ,
             whore
             ,
             murther
          
           ,
           &c.
           by
           this
           abstaining
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           their
           work
           they
           obtein
           the
           pardon
           ,
           and
           stand
           by
           this
           their
           work
           ,
           legally
           right
           and
           justified
           in
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Heaven
          
           !
        
         
           I
           Conclude
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           hints
           a
           broken
           hearted
           sinner
           ,
           who
           hath
           seen
           Sin
           as
           Sin
           ,
           the
           sin
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           his
           chief
           sin
           ,
           &c.
           will
           see
           how
           far
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           true
           Repentance
           ,
           true
           Faith
           ,
           &c
           these
           mens
           Teachings
           be
           ,
           and
           (
           for
           all
           their
           boasting
           )
           what
           need
           they
           have
           to
           Examine
           themselves
           whether
           they
           be
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           other
           Christ
           Iesus
           within
           them
           then
           a
           Countersiet
           and
           
             painted
             Messiah
          
           ,
           and
           whether
           their
           Countersiet
           and
           
             painted
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
          
           and
           Hope
           will
           yield
           them
           another
           Fruit
           then
           a
           
             dolefully
             Counterfieted
             and
             perishing
             Salvation
          
           .
        
         
         
           At
           last
           by
           Gods
           merciful
           held
           I
           come
           now
           (
           with
           their
           glad
           Consent
           )
           to
           the
           seventh
           and
           last
           Position
           propounded
           to
           be
           discust
           at
           Newport
           ,
           
           viz.
           that
           their
           Religion
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           mixture
           of
           
             Popery
             ,
             Arminianisme
             ,
             Socinianisme
             ,
             Iudaisme
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Herein
           I
           knew
           I
           was
           not
           to
           exceed
           my
           quarter
           glass
           ,
           and
           there
           .
           fore
           I
           take
           liberty
           now
           a
           little
           to
           inlarge
           ,
           to
           remember
           the
           Reader
           of
           the
           old
           Proverb
           ,
           
             that
             where
             God
             hath
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             Devil
             will
             have
             his
             Chappel
             .
          
           And
           that
           where
           Christ
           Iesus
           hath
           his
           Field
           of
           
             good
             Seed
          
           ,
           
           while
           the
           Servants
           sleep
           ,
           the
           Enemy
           will
           sow
           the
           Tares
           ,
           of
           
             rotten
             Doctrines
          
           ,
           and
           
             rotten
             Professors
          
           ,
           who
           like
           Windefals
           ,
           and
           
             Revolting
             Rebels
          
           fall
           from
           the
           
             holy
             Truths
          
           they
           have
           professed
           ,
           being
           loose
           aud
           weak
           believers
           or
           only
           affrighted
           and
           
             Terrified
             Hipocrites
          
           ,
           by
           Gods
           righteous
           Iudgement
           delivered
           over
           to
           listen
           too
           ,
           and
           believe
           Lyes
           as
           the
           only
           
             heavenly
             Truths
          
           of
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           purposed
           to
           have
           shewed
           how
           in
           matters
           concerning
           God
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           the
           Quakers
           have
           followed
           ,
           the
           Cerdonians
           ,
           the
           Priscillians
           ,
           the
           Valentinians
           ,
           the
           
             old
             Gnosticks
          
           ,
           and
           Manicheans
           :
           but
           I
           Confined
           my self
           to
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           Position
           ,
           and
           declared
           that
           the
           Quakers
           were
           
             downright
             Papists
          
           in
           many
           points
           ,
           some
           I
           then
           Insisted
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           [
           128
           ]
           intended
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           mention
           .
           First
           ,
           In
           magnifying
           the
           
             rotten
             strength
          
           and
           Arm
           of
           dead
           and
           
             rotten
             Nature
          
           :
           when
           it
           is
           Objected
           to
           G.
           Fox
           in
           his
           book
           ,
           that
           
             by
             Nature
             we
             are
             all
             dead
             in
             sins
             and
             Trespasses
             :
          
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           by
           d
           ,
           viding
           all
           men
           into
           three
           sorts
           :
           Some
           are
           born
           holy
           from
           the
           wombe
           ,
           as
           Ier.
           
           Some
           the
           Saints
           that
           is
           ,
           
           only
           their
           Children
           born
           holy
           without
           any
           sinful
           corruption
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           wicked
           who
           will
           not
           turn
           to
           the
           Light
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           only
           the
           
             Unbelievers
             dead
             in
             sin
          
           .
           But
           the
           
             Protestants
             ,
             David
          
           and
           his
           Followers
           Confess
           their
           
             Natures
             ,
             Births
          
           ,
           and
           Conceptions
           to
           be
           all
           defiled
           with
           sin
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           
             sinful
             proneness
          
           to
           all
           Iniquity
           ,
           though
           miraculously
           some
           are
           Sanctified
           ,
           or
           set
           apart
           to
           God
           from
           the
           wombe
           as
           
             Ieremiah
             ,
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Some
           after
           a
           more
           peculiar
           and
           miraculous
           manner
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           :
           Some
           by
           
             New
             Birth
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             wonderfal
             Supernatural
             Power
          
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirie
           
             Changing
             ,
             Regenerating
          
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           
             New
             Creating
          
           the
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           
             Everlasting
             ,
             Unchangeable
             Holiness
          
           and
           Righteousness
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           his
           first
           and
           second
           Creatour
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Papists
           come
           nearer
           the
           Truth
           as
           to
           
             Birth
             ,
             Corruption
          
           and
           Defilement
           then
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           acknowledging
           all
           ,
           
             ●
             be
             Conceived
             and
             born
             in
             Sin
             ,
          
           not
           that
           the
           Devil
           or
           the
           Papists
           care
           to
           acknowledge
           this
           Truth
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           use
           it
           as
           a
           Cridge
           over
           which
           they
           may
           pass
           to
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Baptisme
           on
           pain
           of
           Damnation
           :
           on
           which
           they
           may
           also
           build
           many
           other
           
             Superstitious
             Fanciee
          
           as
           to
           the
           holy
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           although
           they
           hold
           only
           their
           own
           Children
           to
           be
           Conceived
           and
           born
           holy
           &
           without
           Sin
           ,
           
           yet
           they
           jump
           into
           one
           step
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           Nature
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           ane
           that
           every
           man
           and
           woman
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           a
           sufficient
           Light
           within
           him
           to
           see
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           turn
           themselves
           unto
           them
           to
           
             Eternal
             
             Life
          
           .
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           maintain
           mans
           Natural
           Blindness
           and
           Darkness
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           
           Mans
           Natural
           Deadness
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           and
           that
           our
           wisdome
           can
           not
           difcern
           any
           Spiritual
           thing
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Spiritually
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor
           2.
           
           That
           our
           Quintessence
           of
           Nature
           ,
           our
           very
           
             wisdome
             is
             Enmity
             to
             God
          
           :
           He
           hates
           us
           as
           we
           hate
           him
           ,
           and
           are
           at
           
             deadly
             fewd
          
           and
           
             mortal
             Hatred
          
           like
           two
           men
           of
           War
           [
           129
           ]
           giving
           Fire
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           we
           resolving
           to
           sink
           by
           
             Ejods
             side
          
           ,
           
           rather
           then
           to
           yield
           to
           God
           :
           but
           God
           in
           
             Infinite
             pitty
          
           ,
           seeing
           our
           weakness
           and
           madness
           ,
           and
           certain
           Destruction
           hangs
           out
           a
           
             white
             Flag
          
           and
           offers
           a
           Parly
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           save
           us
           from
           our
           desperate
           minde
           &
           Ruine
           ,
           which
           by
           many
           heavenly
           means
           of
           
             Free
             mercy
          
           he
           Effecteth
           ?
           The
           Papists
           speak
           more
           like
           Men
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           yield
           that
           men
           and
           Women
           have
           left
           them
           (
           since
           
             Adams
             Fall
          
           )
           power
           to
           listen
           too
           ,
           and
           obey
           
             Moral
             Perswasions
          
           ,
           and
           offers
           which
           God
           makes
           :
           The
           Quakers
           talk
           only
           (
           like
           Bruits
           )
           of
           no
           means
           ,
           no
           means
           but
           
             Immediate
             Revelation
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           and
           yet
           in
           Contradiction
           to
           themselves
           they
           make
           the
           Spirit
           an
           inward
           means
           ,
           and
           their
           Apostles
           or
           Messengers
           an
           outward
           means
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           make
           themselves
           
             idle
             Embassodors
          
           ,
           in
           vain
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           The
           Protestants
           affirm
           from
           2.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           that
           we
           have
           not
           one
           good
           Thought
           but
           from
           God
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           God
           ,
           not
           we
           ,
           that
           turns
           the
           will
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           that
           when
           the
           Word
           of
           Faith
           is
           preached
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           and
           Faith
           or
           Belief
           is
           wrought
           by
           hearing
           ,
           :
           yet
           is
           it
           
             Gods
             free
             Grace
          
           that
           makes
           the
           difference
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           when
           several
           Hearers
           are
           Assembled
           ,
           and
           God
           opens
           
             Lidiahs
             heart
          
           and
           
           not
           others
           ,
           Acts
           16.
           the
           
             learned
             Academians
          
           mock
           ,
           and
           only
           Dionisius
           and
           Damaris
           ,
           
           and
           a
           few
           believe
           ,
           because
           
             God
             sheweth
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             hardneth
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           both
           maintain
           that
           dolefully
           ,
           
           uncomfortable
           ,
           and
           
             desperate
             Doctrine
          
           of
           falling
           away
           from
           true
           and
           
             saving
             grace
          
           :
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           seem
           to
           know
           Experimentally
           what
           true
           and
           
             saving
             grace
             is
          
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           differ
           ,
           the
           Papists
           make
           
             Saving
             Grace
          
           the
           Property
           only
           of
           the
           Regenerate
           :
           The
           Quakers
           say
           it
           is
           in
           every
           man
           and
           Woman
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           have
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           turn
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           believe
           in
           it
           :
           yet
           both
           agree
           that
           they
           loose
           it
           ,
           whereas
           the
           
             true
             Protestants
          
           though
           they
           grant
           great
           Failings
           and
           Falls
           ,
           and
           Desertions
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           yet
           they
           hold
           the
           
             Seed
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           and
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           Isai.
           59.
           and
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           that
           
             Incorruptible
             ,
             Eternal
             Seed
          
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           begotten
           ,
           never
           Final
           -
           [
           130
           ]
           ly
           ?
           nor
           Totally
           to
           be
           Ecclipsed
           ,
           and
           they
           justly
           account
           that
           Doctrine
           of
           Intercession
           ,
           viz.
           when
           Son-ship
           or
           Childship
           is
           cut
           off
           by
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Renewed
           by
           Repentance
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             simple
             Fantastical
             Notion
          
           ,
           as
           if
           David
           were
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           to
           day
           ,
           a
           Child
           of
           the
           Devil
           to
           morrow
           ,
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           this
           hour
           ,
           and
           a
           Child
           of
           the
           Devil
           the
           next
           ,
           &c.
           only
           they
           fix
           this
           impiously
           upon
           mortal
           and
           great
           sins
           only
           ,
           as
           if
           Adam
           Eating
           of
           an
           Apple
           were
           not
           sufficient
           to
           his
           and
           our
           Destruction
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Davids
           sinning
           with
           Bathsheba
           and
           
             Uriah
             ,
             &c
          
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           must
           be
           briefer
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           brief
           as
           I
           was
           
           forced
           to
           be
           in
           our
           publick
           probations
           :
           
           I
           told
           them
           that
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Quakers
           were
           
             great
             Confederates
          
           in
           their
           Endeavours
           to
           raze
           the
           
             Records
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           to
           rob
           the
           Saints
           and
           the
           world
           of
           this
           
             Inestimable
             Iewel
          
           and
           Treasure
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           Papists
           own
           it
           not
           to
           be
           all
           the
           word
           or
           will
           of
           God
           revealed
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           be
           unwritten
           Verities
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Gods
           mind
           revealed
           from
           Father
           to
           Son
           ,
           by
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           The
           Quakers
           will
           not
           vouchsafe
           it
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           simple
           pretence
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           isindeed
           the
           chief
           manifestation
           of
           all
           the
           Appearances
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Papists
           horribly
           abuse
           it
           ,
           calling
           it
           a
           Nose
           of
           wax
           ,
           a
           
             Leaden
             Rule
          
           ,
           a
           
             dead
             Letter
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           so
           do
           the
           Quakers
           triumphing
           over
           it
           with
           base
           Insultations
           ,
           as
           over
           a
           
             deed
             Letter
          
           ,
           a
           Carkass
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           whole
           world
           of
           Papists
           assembled
           in
           
             eighteen
             Years
             Labours
          
           ,
           (
           &
           
             Chymical
             Laboratories
          
           at
           Trent
           )
           at
           last
           thundred
           out
           their
           Anathamaes
           and
           Curses
           against
           all
           that
           should
           not
           prefer
           the
           
             Vulgar
             Latin
             Copies
          
           before
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Copies
          
           and
           the
           Greek
           (
           in
           which
           it
           pleased
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           first
           to
           write
           his
           mind
           and
           will
           or
           word
           unto
           us
           :
           )
           
           And
           do
           not
           the
           Quakers
           as
           simply
           and
           bruitishly
           bind
           themselves
           to
           the
           bare
           Letter
           of
           the
           
             Common
             English
          
           ?
           Though
           they
           know
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           
             Greek
             Copies
          
           are
           the
           Foundation
           and
           Touchstone
           of
           all
           other
           (
           though
           millions
           of
           )
           Translations
           :
           Though
           they
           know
           there
           be
           more
           
             English
             Translations
          
           then
           one
           ;
           Though
           the
           English
           Translations
           wonderfully
           [
           135
           
           differ
           ;
           Though
           Ravius
           (
           that
           
             Famous
             Oriental
             Hebrician
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           proclaims
           above
           a
           
             Thousand
             Faults
          
           ,
           and
           some
           gross
           in
           our
           last
           Translation
           :
           though
           some
           of
           them
           (
           as
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           )
           boast
           of
           their
           humane
           Learning
           produced
           his
           
             Hebrew
             Bible
          
           in
           our
           Conference
           :
           yet
           will
           these
           Ephesians
           cry
           out
           (
           like
           
             Frantick
             mad
          
           )
           great
           is
           our
           
             Latin
             Translation
          
           ,
           great
           is
           our
           
             English
             Translation
          
           :
           Yea
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           boasted
           to
           my self
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           would
           teach
           them
           Scripture
           without
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           the
           Greek
           ,
           or
           the
           English
           either
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Papists
           set
           up
           a
           Judge
           in
           Controversies
           above
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           who
           can
           dispense
           with
           Scriptures
           and
           do
           all
           that
           God
           can
           do
           .
           And
           say
           not
           the
           Quakers
           the
           same
           of
           their
           Spirit
           which
           is
           above
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           it
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           every
           man
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Papists
           though
           they
           will
           not
           deny
           to
           make
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           Rule
           ,
           
           and
           profess
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           it
           ,
           yet
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           head
           of
           it
           the
           
             Pope
             must
             Interpret
          
           :
           And
           do
           not
           the
           Quakers
           herein
           the
           same
           concerning
           themselves
           ,
           though
           some
           think
           more
           bruitishly
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           allow
           no
           Interpretations
           ,
           nor
           meaning
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           take
           the
           words
           as
           the
           Translators
           have
           given
           them
           us
           (
           right
           or
           wrong
           )
           and
           you
           must
           not
           enquire
           either
           into
           the
           meaning
           of
           words
           ,
           or
           the
           meaning
           of
           mind
           of
           God
           in
           the
           place
           .
           Oh
           what
           a
           
             black
             ,
             deaf
          
           and
           
             dumb
             ,
             Lazie
             Spirit
          
           hath
           possessed
           the
           Souls
           of
           these
           great
           pretenders
           too
           and
           Monopolizers
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           ?
        
         
           6
           The
           Papists
           generally
           use
           not
           ,
           nor
           have
           the
           
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           no
           not
           in
           their
           Devotions
           )
           in
           their
           own
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Latine
           ,
           (
           the
           
             Whores
             Tongue
             of
             Italy
          
           :
           )
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           they
           prize
           it
           not
           :
           but
           even
           the
           Lights
           or
           Luminaries
           so
           pretending
           ,
           amongst
           them
           disuse
           it
           ,
           
           Care
           not
           for
           it
           ,
           read
           it
           not
           ,
           &c.
           many
           have
           it
           not
           :
           So
           that
           Luther
           tels
           us
           that
           in
           
             Thirteen
             years
          
           or
           more
           he
           saw
           not
           a
           Bible
           in
           his
           College
           at
           Erford
           ,
           until
           by
           Gods
           merciful
           providence
           he
           came
           to
           see
           one
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           &
           the
           Comfott
           of
           Thousands
           ,
           &
           Luther
           tels
           us
           that
           at
           one
           great
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Emperour
           and
           Princes
           ,
           the
           Protestants
           of
           Germany
           had
           Conveyed
           a
           Bible
           on
           the
           Table
           :
           The
           Cardinal
           being
           first
           come
           he
           opened
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           read
           here
           and
           there
           in
           it
           ,
           (
           it
           is
           like
           he
           had
           not
           seen
           [
           132
           ]
           it
           before
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           )
           In
           comes
           one
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           askt
           the
           
             Cardinals
             Eminency
          
           what
           Book
           he
           had
           there
           ?
        
         
           He
           Answerred
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           :
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           agaiust
           us
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           laid
           here
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           Oh
           the
           Infinite
           mercies
           of
           God
           to
           us
           in
           our
           times
           ,
           and
           our
           Infinite
           Debt
           to
           his
           Infinite
           goodness
           ,
           and
           our
           Infinite
           guilt
           in
           neglect
           of
           it
           :
        
         
           The
           Quakers
           at
           first
           took
           off
           themselves
           ,
           
           Families
           and
           Assemblies
           from
           any
           use
           of
           it
           :
           Their
           Spirit
           they
           Crake
           that
           made
           the
           Scriptures
           supplies
           all
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           both
           have
           said
           and
           printed
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Scripture
           were
           consumed
           &
           quite
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Loss
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           have
           the
           Spirit
           .
           The
           Truth
           is
           I
           could
           by
           Arguments
           many
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           love
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           no
           better
           than
           Goliah
           loved
           
           
             Davids
             stone
             and
             sling
          
           ?
           nor
           no
           better
           then
           the
           Devil
           loved
           
             Christs
             Gegraptai
             ,
             It
             is
             written
             :
             It
             is
             written
             :
          
           for
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           knows
           that
           if
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           be
           Exalted
           ,
           as
           the
           revealed
           will
           or
           word
           ,
           or
           Declaration
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           down-falls
           their
           pretences
           of
           Traditions
           and
           Revelations
           ,
           whereby
           the
           
             Devil
             deceivs
          
           themselves
           and
           
             himself
             also
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           shake
           hands
           in
           the
           most
           
             hellish
             Doctrine
          
           of
           Justification
           by
           what
           is
           within
           us
           ,
           
           by
           what
           Christ
           works
           within
           us
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           called
           Sanctification
           put
           for
           Justification
           ,
           and
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           sin
           ,
           in
           and
           for
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           freely
           imputed
           and
           given
           to
           us
           :
           The
           Papists
           use
           the
           word
           
             Inherent
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Quakers
           bogle
           at
           the
           word
           not
           finding
           it
           in
           the
           
             English
             Bible
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           agree
           that
           by
           the
           works
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           own
           Inventions
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           they
           can
           make
           a
           pardon
           under
           a
           hedge
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Crake
           that
           they
           have
           received
           a
           pardon
           and
           Justification
           sealed
           under
           the
           
             Broad
             Seal
             of
             Heaven
          
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           against
           the
           glory
           of
           
             the
             King
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           glory
           of
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             glorious
             Sufferings
          
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           5
           The
           Quakers
           are
           Papists
           in
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Infallibility
           which
           they
           arrogate
           to
           themselves
           ,
           
           pretending
           that
           the
           holy
           ,
           Spirit
           
             shall
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
          
           speak
           Immediately
           in
           [
           133
           ]
           them
           ,
           &c.
           though
           herein
           they
           differ
           ,
           the
           Pope
           infallibly
           expounds
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           the
           Quakers
           speaks
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           his
           word
           is
           Gospel
           ,
           &c.
           yea
           ,
           all
           men
           have
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           
           and
           need
           no
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           yet
           what
           an
           
             horrible
             Contradictious
             noise
          
           is
           there
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Messengers
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Preachers
          
           He
           and
           she
           sent
           into
           Old-England
           ,
           and
           
             New-England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
             Turky
             ,
             Italy
             ,
          
           to
           bid
           people
           hearken
           to
           the
           
             Immediate
             Spirit
          
           within
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Quakers
           are
           Papists
           in
           that
           high
           lofty
           Conceit
           of
           their
           Perfection
           ,
           
           when
           
             Calvins
             time
          
           this
           Spirit
           came
           from
           Hell
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Spirituals
           ,
           and
           when
           of
           latter
           years
           in
           Lancashire
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Grindletonians
           ,
           all
           their
           Religion
           turned
           chiefly
           upon
           these
           two
           Hinges
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           could
           not
           sin
           ,
           were
           perfect
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           did
           nothing
           ,
           said
           nothing
           ,
           
           but
           God
           and
           the
           Spirit
           did
           all
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           are
           great
           Friends
           in
           their
           Notions
           &
           practice
           of
           
             Revelations
             ,
             Visions
             ,
             Dreams
             ,
             Impulsions
          
           and
           Inspirations
           :
           He
           that
           hath
           known
           so
           much
           as
           I
           have
           known
           of
           both
           their
           Spirits
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           hath
           read
           their
           Legends
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           can
           Instance
           in
           particulars
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           
             foul
             ,
             Popish
             ,
             Devilish
             Spirit
          
           that
           haunts
           them
           (
           both
           under
           this
           fine
           pretence
           )
           to
           turn
           
             both
             off
             from
             the
             words
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           
           Luke
           10.
           
           How
           readest
           thou
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           What
           
             Cart
             Loads
          
           of
           Traditions
           and
           Ceremonies
           have
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           if
           the
           Quakers
           have
           opportunities
           and
           means
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           have
           had
           )
           they
           will
           not
           be
           behind
           them
           :
           what
           a
           noise
           is
           made
           about
           uncovering
           or
           bowing
           the
           Head
           ,
           Knee
           ,
           for
           
           Courses
           of
           wearing
           of
           Lace
           ,
           (
           yea
           ,
           Bands
           and
           Hatbands
           by
           some
           of
           them
           :
           ]
           Of
           saying
           you
           or
           Thou
           ,
           of
           using
           
             Musick
             ,
             Carving
             ,
             painting
          
           ,
           of
           
             sitting
             silent
          
           ,
           (
           some
           hundreths
           together
           )
           of
           sighing
           and
           shaking
           of
           the
           Body
           ?
           all
           which
           ,
           as
           relating
           to
           Religion
           and
           Christians
           :
           &c
           they
           are
           but
           
             simple
             ,
             Insignificant
          
           ,
           and
           
             Idle
             ,
             popish
             Trash
             and
             Trumpery
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           are
           B●ethren
           in
           Iniquity
           in
           their
           Affirmations
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           not
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           [
           135
           ]
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           not
           the
           
             great
             Whore
          
           :
           
           The
           Papists
           Affirme
           that
           Anti-Christ
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shall
           come
           just
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           shall
           finish
           all
           those
           wonders
           in
           the
           Revelations
           in
           three
           years
           and
           a
           half
           :
           The
           Quakers
           though
           they
           hold
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           (
           all
           except
           the
           Quakers
           (
           to
           be
           Anti-Christians
           ;
           (
           &
           as
           Fox
           doth
           )
           cast
           back
           all
           the
           Prophesies
           of
           false
           Christs
           ,
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Anti-Christ
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           :
           yet
           the
           
             great
             Whore
          
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           sin
           ,
           (
           upon
           the
           point
           )
           they
           simply
           Confound
           and
           make
           all
           one
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           Fox
           his
           Title
           to
           this
           great
           Book
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           his
           and
           their
           writings
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           It
           may
           be
           wondred
           why
           the
           Popes
           when
           made
           or
           created
           by
           an
           h●mane
           &
           Devilish
           Fiat
           ,
           
           they
           change
           their
           Name
           ,
           and
           why
           the
           Quakers
           guided
           by
           the
           same
           
             Hellish
             Spirit
          
           and
           Fancy
           ,
           are
           so
           dainty
           and
           tender
           about
           owning
           their
           Old
           names
           :
           The
           Histories
           say
           ,
           the
           Original
           with
           the
           Popes
           was
           with
           him
           who
           was
           
             Os
             porce
          
           ,
           or
           Swines
           snout
           ,
           by
           Name
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           thought
           fit
           being
           raised
           so
           high
           to
           bear
           
           so
           low
           and
           fordid
           a
           Title
           .
           If
           it
           were
           so
           then
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           nothing
           now
           but
           their
           
             horrible
             pride
          
           being
           in
           their
           Conceits
           so
           high
           ,
           so
           Infallible
           ,
           so
           perfect
           ,
           to
           scorn
           to
           be
           like
           other
           men
           that
           are
           but
           Hogs
           Snouts
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           are
           led
           by
           one
           Spirit
           of
           feigned
           holiness
           ,
           
           Devotion
           ,
           monkish
           Solitariness
           ,
           &c
           ,
           Their
           Monks
           and
           Friers
           and
           Nunns
           must
           be
           sequestred
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           medle
           with
           no
           faecular
           and
           worldly
           business
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           but
           the
           Beggars
           Life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           justly
           called
           
             Fratre
             Mendicantes
          
           Begging
           Friars
           ,
           and
           the
           Indians
           Life
           ,
           formerly
           the
           men
           laying
           all
           Labour
           upon
           the
           women
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           is
           no
           more
           than
           hunger
           and
           Ease
           ,
           the
           Dogs
           Life
           also
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           by
           a
           true
           Light
           ought
           to
           have
           
             worldly
             maintenance
          
           ,
           but
           Paul
           wrought
           day
           and
           night
           with
           his
           hands
           ,
           which
           I
           never
           read
           of
           any
           of
           these
           lying
           Apostles
           ,
           Quakers
           in
           all
           their
           Travails
           to
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           The
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           tongues
           are
           both
           spitting
           and
           belching
           out
           Fire
           from
           one
           Fire
           of
           Hell
           :
           
           All
           that
           have
           [
           136
           ]
           not
           the
           Church
           their
           Mother
           ,
           our
           Church
           say
           the
           Papists
           have
           no
           God
           to
           their
           Father
           :
           the
           Protestants
           hope
           and
           speak
           Charitably
           of
           the
           Salvation
           of
           many
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           but
           the
           Papists
           have
           no
           Charity
           for
           any
           that
           bow
           not
           to
           the
           Image
           :
           and
           the
           Quakers
           (
           as
           G.
           Fox
           for
           the
           rest
           )
           Judge
           all
           that
           differ
           from
           Christ
           that
           is
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Delusion
           ,
           in
           differing
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           dare
           to
           oppose
           them
           ,
           
             Dogs
             ,
             Serpents
             ,
             Reprobates
             ,
             Vipers
             ,
             Cains
             ,
             Pharisees
             ,
             Devils
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           13.
           
           The
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           are
           Firebrands
           both
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Persecution
           or
           hunting
           such
           as
           differ
           from
           them
           .
           
           It
           is
           known
           that
           the
           Papists
           cry
           out
           that
           they
           persecute
           none
           but
           the
           Tares
           ,
           (
           the
           Lottards
           ,
           the
           Hugenots
           ,
           the
           Wolves
           ,
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           &c.
           )
           That
           the
           Quakers
           as
           do
           all
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           cry
           out
           against
           all
           Persecution
           when
           it
           is
           their
           own
           Cases
           ,
           I
           say
           the
           Quakers
           most
           vehemently
           cry
           out
           against
           violence
           ,
           against
           Creatures
           ,
           but
           against
           their
           Corruptious
           and
           Corrupt
           Principles
           :
           And
           yet
           as
           for
           the
           Papists
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           one
           
             Religious
             state
          
           known
           in
           the
           world
           that
           Answers
           that
           woman
           drunk
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           
             Witnesses
             of
             Iesus
          
           Comparably
           so
           near
           as
           doth
           the
           Estate
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           and
           Profession
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Quakers
           two
           things
           I
           say
           :
        
         
           1
           :
           Their
           Tongues
           are
           the
           most
           Cutting
           and
           bitter
           of
           any
           that
           I
           can
           hear
           of
           professing
           the
           
             Protestant
             Reformation
          
           ,
           
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           where
           the
           Tongue
           is
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           Heart
           is
           so
           first
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Heart
           is
           so
           ,
           the
           Tongue
           and
           Hand
           do
           never
           part
           Company
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           be
           as
           bitter
           and
           Cutting
           in
           Hand
           also
           ,
           where
           God
           pleaseth
           to
           permit
           a
           Sword
           to
           fall
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           and
           shall
           prove
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           that
           G.
           
             Fox
             ,
             Ed.
             Burroughs
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           ,
           &c.
           maintain
           in
           their
           writings
           not
           only
           a
           
             Magistratical
             Power
          
           in
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           in
           none
           else
           ,
           rashly
           not
           only
           to
           punish
           by
           the
           
             Material
             Sword
          
           Transgressions
           
           against
           men
           ,
           but
           also
           sins
           against
           [
           136
           God
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           his
           Christ
           ,
           his
           worship
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           2
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           Agreement
           between
           the
           Arminians
           and
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           that
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Arminians
           ,
           the
           Pelagians
           and
           Semipelagians
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           were
           so
           Confederate
           and
           one
           ,
           that
           in
           naming
           one
           I
           named
           the
           other
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           Nature
           and
           Free
           Will
           in
           heavenly
           and
           Spiritual
           matters
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           loosing
           of
           
             true
             Saving
             Grace
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           to
           Election
           and
           predestination
           in
           time
           ,
           
           upon
           Obedience
           ,
           &
           Rejection
           and
           Reprobation
           .
           upon
           Rebellion
           and
           Disobedience
           .
           Contrary
           to
           the
           true
           Protestant
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           
             Certain
             Number
          
           of
           Gods
           Elect
           or
           Chosen
           drawn
           by
           mercy
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Lumpe
           of
           Lost
           Mankind
           according
           to
           Gods
           Appointment
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           by
           his
           Call
           in
           Time
           ,
           by
           his
           holy
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           :
           and
           all
           from
           this
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           or
           New-Birth
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           David
           or
           Peter
           ,
           or
           any
           Child
           of
           God
           be
           un-Childed
           ,
           can
           Finally
           or
           
             Totally
             depart
          
           and
           Fall.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Quakers
           are
           Brethren
           with
           Socinas
           and
           the
           Socinians
           following
           him
           ,
           in
           making
           Christ
           a
           Type
           and
           Figure
           ,
           a
           pattern
           and
           Example
           how
           Christians
           ought
           to
           walk
           .
           
           Not
           that
           the
           Blood
           which
           he
           shed
           upon
           the
           Cross
           at
           Ierusalem
           was
           a
           
             sufficient
             price
          
           and
           Satisfaction
           unto
           God
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
           Thus
           all
           the
           Quakers
           more
           Explicitly
           or
           Implicitely
           speak
           ,
           and
           
             Humphry
             Norton
          
           in
           print
           ,
           
             viz.
             Can
             one
             mans
             Obedence
             and
             Suffering
             pay
             a
             price
             to
             God
             
             for
             another
          
           mans
           sins
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Socinus
           magnifies
           the
           
             Free
             Grace
          
           of
           God
           in
           
             pardoning
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           sending
           that
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           a
           pattern
           and
           Leader
           .
           to
           all
           that
           will
           follow
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           endure
           not
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           of
           one
           man
           being
           Finite
           should
           be
           able
           to
           ●atisfie
           
             Gods
             Infinite
             Iustice
          
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           a
           price
           of
           
             Infinite
             worth
          
           and
           Value
           .
           What
           is
           this
           but
           the
           Summe
           and
           S●bstance
           of
           all
           the
           Quakers
           Teachings
           ?
           For
           although
           they
           preach
           Gods
           mercy
           and
           Grace
           ,
           and
           talk
           of
           such
           a
           Thing
           as
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           Yet
           upon
           the
           point
           ,
           
           that
           Body
           ,
           that
           Blood
           ,
           that
           Death
           &c.
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           Fancy
           ,
           and
           Christ
           Jesus
           his
           Birth
           ,
           his
           Life
           ,
           his
           D●ath
           ,
           his
           Burial
           ,
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           his
           Ascention
           ,
           his
           [
           137
           ]
           
             Return
             again
             to
             Iudgement
          
           are
           all
           but
           a
           Mistical
           and
           Allegorical
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           
             Literal
             ,
             Real
          
           and
           
             Substantial
             matter
          
           ;
           And
           when
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           Confess
           such
           a
           man
           to
           have
           been
           (
           though
           the
           Term
           Humane
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           doth
           bogle
           and
           start
           as
           at
           a
           
             Rattle
             Snake
          
           )
           yet
           then
           examine
           them
           (
           as
           I
           have
           done
           )
           what
           is
           become
           of
           him
           :
           then
           he
           is
           vanished
           into
           a
           Spirit
           and
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           never
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Man
           you
           talkt
           of
           :
           And
           this
           is
           a
           
             Devilish
             Iesuitical
             Trick
          
           the
           Quakers
           have
           beyond
           the
           Socinians
           concerning
           the
           Body
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           here
           Insist
           upon
           the
           
             Quakers
             Notorious
             Sabellianisme
          
           ,
           
           taking
           clearly
           away
           (
           with
           Sabellius
           )
           the
           distinction
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           Confounding
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           and
           Spirii
           in
           One
           ,
           as
           G.
           Fox
           in
           all
           his
           Book
           doth
           .
           At
           present
           I
           Insist
           upon
           the
           Position
           in
           my
           Paper
           ,
           viz.
           that
           there
           is
           much
           Iudaisme
           in
           the
           
             Quakers
             Religion
          
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           In
           that
           great
           point
           of
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             Reconciliation
          
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           pardon
           of
           Sin
           :
           They
           were
           Zealous
           (
           as
           the
           Quakers
           are
           )
           in
           the
           works
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           thinking
           thereby
           to
           please
           and
           pacifie
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfie
           his
           Justice
           ,
           putting
           their
           own
           dirt
           and
           
             dung
             ,
             Swines
             Blood
          
           and
           
             Dogs
             necks
          
           upon
           
             Gods
             Altar
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           that
           
             One
             spotless
             Lamb
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           who
           alone
           Expiateth
           ,
           and
           
             taketh
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Iews
           were
           Zealous
           for
           their
           
             Additions
             ,
             Traditions
          
           and
           
             Superstitious
             Inventions
          
           ,
           
           which
           (
           as
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           speaks
           )
           they
           p●eferred
           before
           ●he
           Commands
           of
           God
           :
           as
           the
           washing
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           of
           Pots
           and
           Cups
           ,
           and
           Beds
           ,
           and
           Platters
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           upon
           a
           Conscientious
           and
           
             Religious
             Account
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Quakers
           (
           if
           they
           had
           their
           Scope
           )
           scorn
           to
           come
           behind
           the
           Iews
           ,
           or
           Papists
           for
           Ceremonies
           and
           Traditions
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           necessary
           for
           them
           both
           to
           add
           (
           as
           Apples
           and
           Nuts
           ,
           &c.
           to
           still
           poor
           Children
           from
           Crying
           after
           Gods
           Worship
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           named
           some
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             Traditions
          
           and
           Inventions
           in
           our
           
             publick
             Conference
          
           ,
           (
           unto
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           name
           [
           138
           ]
           some
           more
           )
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           
           and
           now
           do
           ,
           of
           the
           Un-Christian
           and
           
             unnatural
             Invention
          
           of
           
             Women
             Ministers
             ,
             Women
             Apostles
             ,
             Women
             Embassadors
          
           to
           all
           Nations
           :
           a
           business
           that
           all
           the
           
             Apostolical
             first
             Christian
             practice
          
           ,
           and
           all
           sober
           and
           
             modest
             Humanity
          
           abhor
           to
           think
           of
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Their
           dumb
           and
           
             silent
             meetings
          
           (
           their
           dumb
           and
           
             deaf
             Spirit
          
           )
           without
           Colour
           of
           
             Common
             Humanity
          
           or
           precept
           or
           practice
           ,
           
           or
           promise
           of
           Christ
           to
           such
           a
           worship
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Their
           
             bruitish
             Salutations
          
           of
           strang●rs
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           acquaintance
           ,
           
           Foes
           or
           Friends
           :
           It
           is
           true
           that
           some
           of
           them
           will
           admit
           o●
           those
           two
           words
           ,
           How
           do
           you
           ,
           and
           Farewel
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           some
           holiness
           in
           these
           two
           ,
           and
           in
           none
           other
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           practice
           this
           holiness
           toward
           the
           world
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Their
           
             New
             Way
          
           of
           feeling
           and
           grabling
           the
           hand
           in
           an
           
             uncouth
             ,
             strange
          
           and
           
             Immodest
             way
          
           ,
           and
           this
           instead
           of
           kissing
           ,
           called
           the
           
             holy
             Kiss
          
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           and
           a
           token
           of
           Love
           and
           Reverence
           to
           men
           also
           in
           sober
           and
           Civilizd
           Nations
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Their
           
             bruitish
             Irreverence
          
           to
           all
           their
           Superiours
           either
           in
           Age
           ,
           
           or
           in
           any
           other
           way
           of
           Preheminence
           ,
           a
           most
           proud
           and
           
             monstrous
             Bestiality
          
           against
           so
           many
           Commands
           and
           Examples
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           very
           Light
           of
           
             Barbarous
             Nature
          
           it self
           ,
           for
           the
           Indians
           use
           both
           Reverent
           words
           and
           Gestures
           towards
           their
           
             Sachims
             ,
             Wiyouhs
          
           and
           Rulers
           .
           Contrary
           to
           which
           ,
           some
           of
           us
           have
           heard
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Quakers
           brought
           up
           and
           taught
           to
           say
           to
           their
           Fathers
           George
           thou
           lyest
           :
           Mary
           thou
           lyest
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           a
           Language
           which
           deserved
           little
           less
           then
           Death
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           God
           delivered
           to
           the
           
             Iewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           and
           surely
           deserveth
           severe
           Punishment
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Their
           Crying
           down
           of
           Musicians
           ond
           musick
           ,
           
           (
           so
           Excellent
           a
           gift
           of
           God
           )
           as
           a
           foolish
           and
           
             Devilish
             practice
          
           ,
           though
           confirmed
           by
           so
           many
           Reasons
           from
           ,
           and
           before
           Christs
           time
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           sober
           Nature
           and
           Civility
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           abused
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           are
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           
             Their
             own
          
           un-Christian
           ,
           
           Fantastical
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           unprofitable
           way
           of
           Toning
           and
           singing
           .
        
         
           139
           ]
           8.
           
           Their
           Condemning
           of
           the
           Commendable
           and
           Ingenious
           Arts
           of
           Carving
           ,
           
           Embroydering
           ,
           and
           Painting
           ,
           so
           approved
           of
           ,
           and
           Commended
           by
           God
           himself
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           Their
           Crying
           out
           against
           Ornaments
           of
           Garments
           ,
           
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           against
           that
           Order
           God
           hath
           set
           in
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           that
           Variety
           of
           his
           gifts
           for
           necessity
           ,
           for
           Conveniency
           ,
           for
           delight
           ,
           even
           to
           Astonishment
           and
           Admiration
           in
           all
           his
           glorious
           works
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           particulars
           (
           and
           more
           )
           I
           had
           not
           time
           ,
           nor
           have
           I
           now
           to
           reckon
           up
           and
           amplifie
           ,
           I
           remember
           no
           
             Material
             Exception
          
           ,
           or
           Objections
           I
           had
           from
           my
           Antagonists
           .
           Only
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           spake
           against
           my
           great
           charging
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Edmundson
          
           he
           thundred
           out
           continually
           how
           deep
           my
           Charges
           were
           ,
           and
           how
           weak
           my
           proofs
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           had
           proved
           nothing
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           that
           if
           Paul
           or
           Christ
           Jesus
           himself
           were
           there
           in
           presence
           ,
           
           they
           propably
           would
           be
           Answered
           as
           I
           was
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           made
           many
           deep
           and
           false
           Charges
           against
           the
           people
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           but
           they
           could
           prove
           nothing
           :
           but
           I
           said
           ,
           I
           submitted
           the
           Examinatoon
           and
           Consideration
           of
           all
           passages
           unto
           every
           mans
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           praise
           and
           Issue
           only
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           After
           some
           turns
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           I
           praid
           their
           patience
           to
           Answer
           me
           one
           question
           ,
           viz.
           where
           is
           now
           that
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           which
           they
           had
           Confessed
           to
           me
           was
           born
           at
           Bethlehem
           ,
           and
           died
           at
           
           Ierusalem
           ,
           &c.
           
           At
           this
           they
           were
           all
           a
           while
           silent
           ,
           and
           then
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           Answered
           saying
           ,
           he
           is
           where
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           he
           is
           .
        
         
           I
           Replied
           ,
           where
           do
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           he
           is
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           Replied
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           say
           he
           is
           within
           :
           I
           rejoyned
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           Then
           must
           his
           Body
           be
           Ubiquitary
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Transubstantiators
           and
           Consubstantiators
           are
           forced
           to
           hold
           :
           )
           Then
           must
           he
           have
           Infinite
           multitudes
           of
           Bodies
           ,
           then
           must
           his
           
             Monstrous
             Body
          
           or
           Bodies
           come
           from
           within
           his
           Saints
           ,
           yea
           from
           within
           all
           mankind
           to
           Judgement
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Just
           here
           it
           pleased
           God
           so
           to
           Order
           it
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           Boat
           (
           ready
           to
           set
           Saile
           for
           Providence
           )
           I
           and
           others
           were
           [
           140
           ]
           called
           upon
           to
           depart
           :
           
           So
           I
           was
           stepping
           down
           ,
           the
           Lord
           opened
           the
           mouth
           of
           
             Elizabeth
             Williams
          
           my
           
             Brothers
             wife
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Baptists
           in
           Newport
           ,
           who
           hearing
           their
           Clamours
           ,
           their
           only
           Refuge
           ,
           he
           hath
           proved
           nothing
           and
           said
           aloud
           :
           The
           man
           hath
           discharged
           his
           Conscience
           :
           He
           hath
           fully
           proved
           what
           he
           undertook
           to
           prove
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           that
           he
           hath
           spoken
           shall
           Judge
           you
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             last
             ,
             the
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
          
           graciously
           carried
           me
           through
           all
           alone
           these
           three
           dayes
           Contests
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           shadow
           of
           Death
           with
           these
           Deceived
           ,
           and
           
             Deceiving
             Souls
          
           :
           through
           my
           Labours
           of
           making
           out
           my
           proof
           ▪
           the
           burthen
           whereof
           lay
           wholly
           upon
           me
           though
           they
           had
           been
           silent
           ,
           (
           through
           their
           
           Censures
           Reproaches
           ,
           Falling
           on
           me
           so
           many
           at
           once
           ,
           their
           Interruptions
           ,
           and
           other
           Disadvantages
           and
           Provocations
           ,
           his
           
             holy
             Name
          
           be
           ever
           praised
           and
           magnified
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           141
           ]
           Our
           Conferences
           and
           Disputes
           at
           PROVIDENCE
           upon
           the
           seven
           other
           Positions
           mentioned
           in
           my
           Paper
           sent
           to
           G.
           Fox
           and
           his
           Associates
           .
        
         
           AFter
           we
           were
           thus
           (
           as
           above
           said
           )
           parted
           :
           They
           Remembered
           their
           Promise
           to
           me
           of
           discussing
           the
           other
           seven
           at
           Providence
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           and
           
             William
             Edmundson
          
           sent
           me
           a
           Note
           of
           their
           willingness
           to
           come
           to
           Providence
           the
           last
           day
           of
           the
           next
           week
           being
           the
           17th
           .
           day
           of
           the
           
             sixth
             Moneth
          
           called
           August
           .
           
        
         
           I
           Returned
           them
           from
           the
           
             Shoar
             side
          
           another
           Note
           signifying
           ,
           that
           (
           if
           God
           permitted
           )
           I
           would
           then
           and
           there
           be
           ready
           to
           Receive
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           day
           it
           pleased
           the
           goodness
           and
           patience
           of
           God
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           ,
           and
           being
           met
           thus
           at
           Providence
           ,
           I
           first
           presented
           them
           with
           the
           Letter
           which
           was
           sent
           to
           them
           and
           me
           (
           God
           knows
           )
           without
           my
           thought
           or
           knowledg
           ,
           at
           Newport
           ,
           in
           publick
           Assembled
           .
           But
           there
           they
           thrice
           refused
           it
           ,
           and
           here
           at
           
             Providence
             William
             Edmundson
          
           Answers
           ,
           that
           
           they
           came
           not
           to
           Pro
           -
           [
           142
           ]
           vidence
           to
           hear
           Papers
           ,
           but
           to
           hear
           me
           make
           out
           my
           Charges
           against
           them
           :
           One
           of
           my
           Neighbours
           
             Thomas
             Olny
             Senior
          
           an
           able
           and
           
             Leading
             man
          
           amongst
           the
           People
           called
           Baptists
           at
           Providence
           ,
           
           moved
           also
           for
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           
             William
             Edmundson
          
           said
           to
           him
           who
           art
           thou
           ?
           Art
           not
           thou
           a
           Baptist
           ?
           hast
           not
           thou
           seen
           it
           already
           ?
           and
           further
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           Thou
           art
           an
           Envious
           and
           
             filthy
             man
          
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           Provocation
           but
           his
           
             Rational
             desire
          
           the
           Letter
           might
           be
           Read.
           
             William
             Edmondson
          
           thongh
           he
           had
           on
           either
           side
           of
           him
           an
           
             able
             Iohn
             ,
             viz.
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             Cartwright
          
           spake
           all
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           was
           forced
           to
           say
           that
           if
           the
           Letter
           Contained
           matter
           tending
           to
           prove
           my
           Positions
           it
           should
           be
           read
           .
           But
           in
           the
           End
           I
           put
           up
           my
           Letter
           again
           ,
           at
           the
           motion
           of
           
             Captain
             Holden
          
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           at
           Newport
           ,
           in
           the
           morning
           of
           our
           
             third
             dayes
             Conference
          
           ,
           for
           I
           observed
           that
           for
           all
           their
           
             bruitish
             Clamour
          
           of
           Diana
           ,
           their
           Light
           or
           
             dark
             Lanthorn
          
           ,
           ●hey
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           be
           
             Informed
             ,
             Admonished
             ,
             Counselled
          
           ,
           least
           of
           all
           Reproved
           by
           any
           :
           and
           I
           also
           resolved
           to
           wait
           upon
           Gods
           mercy
           for
           a
           Season
           of
           publishing
           it
           on
           the
           
             House
             Top
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Reader
           hath
           it
           
             Faithfully
             presented
          
           in
           the
           
             Eighty
             seventh
             Page
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             third
             dayes
             Conference
          
           at
           Newport
           ,
           
           this
           time
           stood
           up
           
             Captain
             Iohn
             Green
          
           of
           Warwick
           one
           of
           our
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           observing
           the
           
             Insulting
             Carriage
          
           especially
           of
           
             William
             Edmundson
          
           ,
           he
           desired
           leave
           to
           propose
           one
           Query
           ,
           which
           being
           granted
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           spake
           not
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           with
           Authority
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           Auditor
           and
           sitter
           by
           ,
           and
           he
           said
           ,
           I
           desire
           ●o
           know
           whether
           
           Mr.
           Williams
           be
           here
           as
           a
           Delinquent
           Charged
           to
           Answer
           at
           the
           Barr
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Disputant
           upon
           equal
           Terms
           .
        
         
           This
           Query
           they
           waved
           as
           well
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           I
           waved
           it
           also
           ,
           and
           bore
           what
           seemed
           Intollerable
           to
           some
           that
           we
           might
           not
           be
           discouraged
           to
           go
           on
           in
           our
           business
           ,
           about
           this
           time
           Mr.
           Caverly
           of
           Warwick
           desiring
           leave
           to
           speak
           ,
           
           motioned
           for
           the
           Choice
           of
           a
           Moderator
           between
           us
           ,
           
             William
             Edmundson
          
           Answered
           that
           
             Roger
             Williams
          
           had
           himself
           pro
           -
           143
           ]
           vided
           a
           Moderator
           ,
           and
           he
           produced
           and
           Read
           my
           Paper
           of
           
             Position
             ,
          
           ,
           wherein
           I
           desired
           that
           all
           matters
           might
           be
           left
           to
           every
           
             mans
             Conscience
          
           and
           Iudgement
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           knew
           with
           whom
           I
           had
           to
           deal
           ,
           and
           therefore
           purposely
           waved
           ,
           what
           ever
           I
           thought
           they
           would
           bogle
           at
           ,
           &
           purposely
           gave
           them
           all
           
             possible
             Advantages
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           I
           humbly
           waited
           on
           God
           for
           patience
           for
           his
           sake
           to
           bear
           with
           all
           Inconveniences
           ,
           Insultings
           ,
           Interruptions
           ,
           &c.
           and
           then
           ,
           
             I
             knew
             there
             would
             be
             no
             great
             need
             of
             a
             Moderator
             .
          
        
         
           
             Having
             thus
             cleard
             the
             way
          
           ,
           
           
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             I
             would
             briefly
             fall
             on
             my
             proof
             of
             the
          
           first
           ,
           
             of
             the
          
           seventh
           Positions
           
             to
             be
             debated
             at
          
           Providence
           ,
           William
           Edmundson
           
             took
             forth
             his
          
           Paper
           
             and
             Read
             it
          
           ,
           viz.
           [
           The
           People
           called
           Quakers
           in
           Effect
           hold
           no
           God
           ,
           no
           Christ
           ,
           no
           Spirit
           ,
           no
           Angel
           ,
           no
           Devil
           ,
           no
           Resurrection
           ,
           no
           Iudgement
           ,
           no
           Heaven
           ,
           no
           Hell
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           in
           man.
           
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           that
           it
           was
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           words
           and
           Terms
           they
           professed
           and
           maintained
           all
           these
           ,
           as
           other
           Protestants
           did
           ,
           but
           if
           their
           writings
           were
           Examined
           ,
           and
           especially
           this
           of
           G.
           Fox
           which
           I
           had
           
           there
           by
           me
           it
           should
           appear
           that
           what
           they
           professed
           in
           one
           place
           they
           overthrew
           in
           another
           :
           I
           told
           them
           that
           they
           had
           there
           
             George
             Fox
          
           his
           Book
           as
           well
           as
           I
           ,
           and
           if
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           would
           turn
           to
           them
           I
           would
           name
           the
           
             Quoted
             Pages
          
           ,
           and
           read
           them
           and
           he
           might
           read
           them
           also
           .
        
         
           
             I
             named
          
           Pag.
           273.
           where
           George
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Alexander
           Ross
           saying
           ,
           
           [
           It
           is
           horrible
           Blasphemy
           to
           say
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           the
           Soul
           is
           a
           part
           of
           God.
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           [
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           Exodus
           20.
           and
           the
           
             four
             Books
          
           of
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           but
           Christ
           is
           the
           word
           in
           whom
           they
           End.
           And
           it
           is
           not
           
             Horrible
             Blasphemy
          
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           a
           part
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           it
           comes
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           comes
           out
           of
           him
           is
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           Rejoyceth
           in
           him
           ,
           
           I
           said
           here
           what
           
             George
             Fox
          
           meant
           by
           the
           
             four
             Books
          
           of
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           I
           knew
           not
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           did
           they
           should
           do
           well
           to
           declare
           .
        
         
           145
           ]
           But
           they
           past
           it
           by
           and
           so
           did
           I
           and
           I
           insisted
           on
           the
           matter
           which
           was
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           imagined
           such
           a
           God
           and
           Godhead
           as
           is
           partible
           and
           divisible
           ,
           
           which
           might
           be
           divided
           into
           parts
           and
           pieces
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           strange
           communication
           of
           his
           Essence
           ,
           made
           him
           dissolvable
           ,
           and
           so
           corruptible
           ,
           &c.
           against
           the
           
             Purity
             &
             Majesty
             &
             Eternity
          
           of
           God
           :
           For
           this
           renders
           the
           Essence
           or
           Being
           of
           God
           capable
           of
           falling
           from
           his
           purity
           as
           man
           hath
           done
           and
           doth
           ,
           and
           capable
           of
           punishment
           and
           condemnation
           in
           Hel-Fire
           as
           the
           Soul
           of
           man
           is
           ;
           all
           which
           and
           more
           necessary
           Consequences
           of
           of
           that
           opinion
           are
           horrible
           and
           blasphemous
           to
           imagine
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           
           be
           uttered
           of
           the
           eternal
           invisible
           and
           infinitely
           and
           only
           
             Wise
             God.
          
           
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           here
           read
           the
           words
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           said
           ,
           
           the
           reason
           was
           to
           be
           weighed
           which
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           used
           which
           was
           ;
           For
           it
           came
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           came
           out
           out
           of
           him
           is
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           rejoyceth
           in
           him
           .
           To
           this
           end
           he
           desired
           the
           word
           in
           Gen.
           2.
           might
           be
           viewed
           ,
           which
           he
           turned
           to
           and
           read
           ,
           viz.
           
             God
             breathed
             into
             him
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             and
             man
             became
             a
             living
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           
             Sam.
             Gorton
          
           sen.
           desired
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           If
           it
           be
           affirmed
           that
           God
           can
           be
           divided
           ,
           &
           that
           man
           was
           a
           
             Part
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           God-head
           was
           destroyed
           and
           the
           
             Soul
             of
             man
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           Basis
           all
           the
           rest
           would
           follow
           which
           was
           asserted
           in
           this
           Position
           .
           And
           whereas
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           read
           it
           as
           it
           is
           in
           our
           Translation
           ,
           viz.
           
             God
             breathed
             into
             him
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             ,
             Mr.
             Gorton
          
           said
           it
           was
           Lives
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           the
           breath
           of
           Lives
           ,
           which
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           acknowledged
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           frequent
           in
           their
           Books
           ,
           (
           when
           they
           will
           speak
           plainly
           )
           for
           them
           to
           confess
           that
           God
           breathed
           forth
           himself
           into
           Adam
           ,
           and
           that
           ther
           fore
           mans
           Soul
           or
           Spirit
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Essence
          
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           an
           increated
           substance
           :
           that
           as
           for
           the
           Body
           ,
           it
           comes
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           returns
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           dust
           and
           rottenness
           ,
           and
           however
           they
           sometimes
           preach
           and
           print
           hat
           the
           Body
           shall
           rise
           again
           ,
           yet
           others
           again
           of
           them
           speak
           plainly
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           body
           of
           a
           dog
           or
           beast
           so
           it
           vanisheth
           :
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           say
           that
           returns
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           into
           God.
           And
           although
           they
           talk
           to
           blind
           our
           eyes
           of
           a
           
             Resurrection
             and
             Iudgment
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Souls
             
             being
             punished
             with
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
          
           yet
           others
           of
           them
           affirm
           that
           all
           Souls
           return
           into
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           soul
           of
           Iudas
           is
           now
           as
           happy
           in
           God
           as
           the
           Soul
           of
           Peter
           ,
           yea
           others
           of
           [
           146
           ]
           them
           speak
           plainly
           that
           they
           are
           
             Christ
             &
             God
          
           :
           therefore
           one
           of
           them
           being
           desired
           to
           give
           thanks
           at
           dinner
           ,
           asked
           roundly
           ,
           
             to
             whome
             should
             I
             give
             thanks
             ?
             to
             my self
             ?
          
           and
           Calvin
           relates
           how
           (
           long
           ago
           )
           one
           Quinitinus
           in
           his
           time
           a
           Leader
           this
           way
           ,
           
           being
           demanded
           how
           he
           did
           ?
           resolutely
           answered
           ,
           
             How
             can
             Christ
             doe
             but
             well
             ?
          
           and
           yet
           at
           that
           time
           he
           was
           very
           sick
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           
             W.
             E.
          
           said
           ,
           what
           dost
           thou
           tel
           us
           of
           storyes
           what
           this
           man
           said
           and
           that
           man
           said
           we
           will
           not
           believe
           thee
           !
           But
           just
           here
           rose
           up
           a
           neighbour
           
             Ioseph
             Iinks
          
           ,
           who
           said
           he
           had
           no
           prejudice
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           witness
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           speeches
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           them
           had
           spoke
           as
           much
           to
           his
           face
           lately
           at
           Newport
           on
           Rhode-Island
           :
           but
           I
           still
           laboured
           to
           keep
           down
           heat
           and
           therefore
           I
           told
           them
           I
           would
           not
           trouble
           them
           with
           Proofs
           from
           elsewhere
           ,
           but
           from
           their
           own
           writings
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           there
           present
           ,
           and
           therfore
           I
           prayed
           them
           to
           turn
           to
           Pag.
           39.
           where
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           brings
           in
           
             Magnus
             Bine
          
           saying
           ,
           
           
             The
             Saints
             are
             neither
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             God-head
             nor
             part
             ,
             away
             with
             this
             Blasphemy
             which
             saith
             this
             is
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Fox
           answereth
           ,
           The
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           was
           to
           bring
           People
           to
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           a
           
             perfect
             man
          
           ,
           to
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           stature
           of
           the
           fullness
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           Christ
           will
           dwell
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           dwell
           in
           them
           :
           and
           thou
           sayest
           they
           have
           
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Fulness
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           
             of
             his
             fulness
             have
             we
             all
             received
             ,
             in
             whome
             dwels
             the
             Godhead
             bodily
             ,
          
           and
           ye
           be
           all
           in
           the
           Blasphemy
           ,
           that
           be
           out
           of
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Fulness
           .
        
         
           I
           said
           ,
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           rose
           up
           contrary
           to
           what
           
             Magnus
             Bine
          
           affirmed
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Saints
             are
             not
             in
             the
          
           fulness
           
             of
             the
          
           Godhead
           .
           
           But
           
             W.
             E.
          
           bid
           me
           let
           
             G.
             F.
          
           his
           words
           alone
           ,
           his
           meaning
           alone
           ,
           and
           keep
           to
           the
           words
           .
           I
           told
           them
           the
           substance
           of
           my
           proof
           lay
           there
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           answer
           to
           his
           Adversaryes
           :
           I
           took
           Fox
           his
           own
           word
           for
           the
           Quotation
           out
           of
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           as
           much
           Favor
           and
           advantage
           to
           himself
           as
           may
           be
           :
           
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           stopt
           me
           from
           opening
           and
           comparing
           the
           words
           in
           a
           rational
           and
           just
           way
           ,
           they
           stopt
           me
           in
           the
           bringing
           forth
           of
           my
           
             Proofs
             and
             Arguments
          
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           here
           it
           was
           that
           
             W.
             E.
          
           said
           further
           ,
           If
           thou
           goest
           on
           to
           make
           out
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Sence
           and
           meaning
           ,
           we
           tell
           thee
           that
           we
           will
           stop
           thee
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           147
           ]
           But
           since
           our
           business
           is
           with
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           ,
           as
           well
           if
           not
           more
           than
           with
           
             W.
             E.
          
           especially
           because
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           more
           freely
           inlarge
           upon
           the
           words
           &c.
           and
           Sence
           and
           Meaning
           also
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           
             Fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
          
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           our
           (
           and
           all
           his
           works
           and
           Creatures
           )
           partaking
           of
           that
           Fulness
           ,
           in
           some
           mercifull
           likeness
           and
           coformity
           ,
           as
           Moses
           and
           we
           behold
           his
           Back
           or
           dark
           Resemblance
           ,
           and
           by
           Re●lection
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           behold
           the
           Sun
           )
           take
           in
           some
           weak
           low
           thoughts
           and
           conceits
           of
           the
           Eternal
           and
           Invisible
           incomprehensible
           and
           inconceivable
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           to
           partake
           of
           some
           drops
           of
           the
           Ocean
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           
           
             Power
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             &c.
          
           is
           not
           to
           become
           an
           Ocean
           of
           
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
          
           yea
           
             Wisdom
             it self
             ,
             Power
             it self
             ,
             Goodness
             it self
             ,
             Holiness
             it self
          
           as
           God
           is
           .
           This
           devilish
           Pride
           was
           the
           Sin
           of
           the
           Devils
           ,
           or
           
             wicked
             spirits
          
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           Sin
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           unto
           which
           the
           Devil
           beguiled
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           Sathans
           bait
           still
           to
           catch
           all
           
             Wise
             &
             Rich
             &
             High
          
           ,
           and
           especially
           
             Holy
             People
          
           with
           ,
           viz.
           to
           be
           as
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           to
           be
           
             God
             himself
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           However
           this
           Iugler
           speaks
           here
           of
           the
           Fulness
           of
           the
           
             Godhead
             bodily
          
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           examined
           and
           searched
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           by
           
             Christ
             he
          
           meanes
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           and
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Bodyes
           is
           Christ
           in
           whome
           the
           Godhead
           dwels
           bodily
           :
           and
           the
           great
           Mystery
           of
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           speaketh
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           
           Is
           God
           manifest
           in
           their
           flesh
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             Sam.
             Fisher
          
           useth
           in
           his
           Writing
           ,
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           )
           as
           Peter
           did
           in
           his
           denying
           of
           him
           saying
           [
           that
           Person
           whome
           you
           call
           God-Man
           ]
           is
           as
           high
           Treason
           against
           the
           
             King
             of
             kings
          
           ,
           and
           
             King
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           as
           hath
           ordinarily
           been
           acted
           since
           God
           most
           wonderfully
           gave
           life
           to
           a
           lump
           of
           Clay
           ,
           which
           now
           perks
           up
           to
           the
           eternal
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           90.
           
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             saying
             ,
          
           
           There
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Infiniteness
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           Infiniteness
           it self
           ,
           
             He
             answers
          
           ,
           Is
           not
           the
           Soul
           without
           beginning
           ,
           comeing
           from
           God
           and
           returning
           into
           God
           again
           which
           hath
           it
           in
           his
           hand
           ?
           which
           hand
           goes
           against
           him
           that
           doth
           evill
           ,
           which
           throws
           
           down
           that
           which
           warrs
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Soul
           which
           brings
           it
           up
           into
           God
           ,
           which
           comes
           out
           from
           God
           ,
           hath
           this
           a
           beginning
           and
           ending
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           this
           infinite
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           all
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           148
           ]
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           in
           these
           few
           lines
           ,
           let
           him
           that
           hath
           his
           sences
           make
           common
           sence
           and
           English
           of
           some
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           However
           this
           is
           express
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           without
           beginning
           or
           ending
           ,
           coming
           out
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           returning
           into
           God
           :
           
             [
             Hath
             this
          
           (
           saith
           
             Fox
             (
             a
             beginning
             or
             ending
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             this
             infinite
             in
             it self
             and
             more
             than
             all
             the
             World
             ]
          
        
         
           I
           know
           I
           have
           had
           better
           Opinions
           and
           better
           Reasons
           from
           these
           poor
           Natives
           of
           America
           then
           this
           poor
           self
           conceited
           God
           and
           Christ.
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           expresseth
           concerning
           the
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Man
           :
           what
           is
           here
           but
           a
           bruitish
           notion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           bruitish
           notion
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           ?
        
         
           Among
           the
           six
           or
           seven
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           man
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           (
           and
           one
           of
           the
           grossest
           )
           viz.
           that
           Mans
           Soul
           is
           an
           efflux
           ,
           efflation
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           flowing
           or
           breathing
           out
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           eternal
           and
           infinite
           Godhead
           .
           This
           worst
           and
           most
           Blasphemous
           Opinion
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           old
           Serpent
           hath
           taught
           these
           Foxians
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           these
           bewitched
           Souls
           say
           and
           print
           ,
           
           that
           this
           World
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           manifest
           no
           1
           variety
           of
           appearances
           ,
           and
           returning
           all
           again
           into
           the
           center
           of
           the
           Godhead
           :
           
           in
           which
           they
           shew
           horrible
           ignorance
           and
           Blockishness
           in
           heavenly
           or
           earthly
           matters
           :
           
           for
           reason
           tells
           us
           that
           Finites
           be
           innumberable
           and
           yet
           numerable
           in
           time
           ,
           but
           Infinite
           is
           but
           one
           .
           The
           Quakers
           and
           Manicheans
           are
           but
           one
           in
           many
           particulars
           Manicheus
           held
           two
           infinite
           powers
           or
           princes
           :
           One
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           the
           other
           infinitely
           as
           bad
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           is
           the
           reason
           (
           in
           some
           Disputes
           I
           have
           had
           with
           them
           )
           why
           God
           nor
           the
           Devil
           ,
           good
           nor
           evil
           gets
           the
           final
           victory
           one
           over
           another
           in
           this
           World.
           But
           this
           notion
           of
           two
           infinite
           or
           boundless
           Beings
           ,
           is
           soon
           found
           simple
           and
           bruitish
           for
           an
           infinite
           or
           boundless
           Being
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           receive
           a
           Neighbour
           a
           Competitiour
           ,
           or
           second
           infinite
           or
           boundless
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           second
           would
           terminate
           and
           bound
           the
           first
           and
           it self
           also
           and
           so
           not
           one
           infinite
           at
           all
           be
           granted
           .
           Beware
           of
           Dogs
           saith
           Paul
           &
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           saith
           
             (
             Cant.
             2.
             beware
             of
             Foxes
             [
             take
             us
             the
             foxes
             ]
          
           sure
           it
           is
           :
           
           we
           are
           to
           sly
           from
           bruitish
           fellowship
           ,
           with
           them
           in
           these
           bruitish
           Fancyes
           ,
           so
           also
           to
           fly
           from
           these
           their
           brutish
           Barkings
           and
           Blasphemings
           against
           the
           infinitely
           Glorious
           and
           inconceivable
           Excellencies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           his
           incomprehensible
           patience
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           bear
           such
           horrible
           provocations
           were
           not
           his
           patience
           himself
           ,
           infinite
           and
           incomprehen
           -
           [
           149
           ]
           sible
           :
           Alas
           poor
           lump
           of
           clay
           and
           dust
           and
           ashes
           :
           poor
           finite
           vapours
           we
           are
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           infinite
           that
           (
           in
           a
           sence
           )
           we
           are
           infinitely
           Blocks
           and
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           not
           able
           to
           give
           a
           guess
           at
           what
           Infinity
           ,
           and
           an
           infinite
           Majesty
           and
           Godhead
           is
           .
           
        
         
           I
           quoted
           Pag.
           67.
           where
           against
           
             Fr.
             Higinson
          
           he
           
           saith
           
             [
             Again
             thou
             makest
             a
             great
             Puddir
             that
             one
             should
             witnes
             he
             is
             equall
             with
             God
             ]
             G.
             Fox
          
           answers
           that
           the
           
             English
             Divines
          
           in
           their
           Catechisme
           say
           
             [
             that
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             the
             Son
             are
             equall
             in
             Power
             and
             Glory
             with
             the
             Father
             ]
          
           yet
           if
           any
           one
           come
           to
           witness
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           revealed
           in
           him
           :
           or
           come
           to
           witness
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           them
           as
           they
           that
           gave
           out
           Scriptures
           to
           witness
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           and
           witness
           that
           equality
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           equality
           which
           you
           speak
           of
           you
           Priests
           destroy
           ,
           that
           which
           you
           have
           put
           forth
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           horrible
           Blasphemie
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           let
           these
           horrible
           Blasphemous
           lines
           be
           examined
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           black
           and
           hellish
           juyce
           is
           prest
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           will
           it
           not
           be
           this
           ,
           
             viz.
             [
             The
             Quakers
             say
             that
             they
             are
             equal
             in
             power
             and
             Glory
             with
             God
             the
          
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           ?
        
         
           Pag.
           182.
           
           
             I
             will
             adde
             to
             this
          
           Pag.
           282.
           where
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Daniel
           Gaudry
           saying
           ,
           
           surely
           they
           cannot
           be
           perfect
           here
           nor
           hereafter
           in
           equality
           but
           in
           quality
           .
           G.
           F.
           answers
           ,
           Christ
           makes
           no
           distinction
           in
           his
           words
           but
           saith
           ,
           
             be
             ye
             perfect
             as
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             is
             perfect
             ,
          
           and
           be
           you
           Merciful
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           so
           are
           we
           in
           this
           world
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           
             Quality
             and
             Equality
          
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           his
           
             flinty
             Impudence
          
           ,
           
           or
           both
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           there
           is
           an
           horrible
           ,
           monstrous
           Brat
           of
           hellish
           Blasphemy
           hatcht
           amongst
           them
           ,
           viz.
           that
           poor
           dust
           and
           ashes
           may
           not
           only
           (
           by
           infinite
           Grace
           )
           be
           like
           the
           King
           of
           Glory
           in
           Holiness
           ,
           &c.
           but
           he
           may
           be
           (
           and
           the
           Quakers
           are
           )
           cheek
           by
           joll
           with
           him
           as
           great
           a
           King
           ,
           Prince
           and
           Monarch
           as
           he
           ,
           equal
           
           in
           
             Power
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Iustice
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
          
           and
           all
           these
           
             Eternal
             ,
             Infinite
             and
             Incomprehensible
          
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           would
           not
           endure
           this
           in
           his
           own
           stinking
           Dignity
           and
           Preheminence
           :
           for
           although
           he
           suffer
           his
           Inferiour
           and
           petty
           Saints
           to
           be
           like
           him
           in
           (
           his
           pretended
           
             Holiness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           yet
           he
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Diotrephes
           ,
           and
           so
           jealous
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           that
           
             Humph.
             Norton
          
           himself
           must
           not
           dare
           to
           touch
           that
           
             simple
             Bable
          
           ,
           but
           himself
           and
           blind
           followers
           must
           all
           adore
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           [
           150
           ]
           none
           must
           dare
           to
           be
           equal
           ;
           or
           Corrival
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Unto
             this
             I
             adde
          
           ,
           Pag.
           248.
           where
           G.
           Fox
           .
           
             brings
             in
             an
             unnamed
          
           Author
           saying
           .
           To
           say
           that
           God
           is
           substantially
           in
           man
           ,
           and
           essentially
           one
           with
           him
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           other
           but
           the
           Man
           of
           Sin
           ,
           the
           Devil
           himself
           hath
           transformed
           himself
           into
           an
           
             Angel
             of
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           would
           deceive
           the
           very
           Elect.
           G.
           Fox
           .
           Answers
           ,
           That
           God
           will
           dwell
           in
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           had
           unity
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           which
           Answer
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           maintains
           that
           the
           Godhead
           is
           essentially
           and
           substantially
           in
           man.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           his
           Proof
           is
           only
           some
           Mystical
           and
           figurative
           Expression
           ,
           as
           viz.
           of
           
             Gods
             dwelling
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             man
             ,
             &c.
          
           whence
           he
           impiously
           &
           ignorantly
           confounds
           that
           relative
           union
           by
           believing
           in
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           an
           Essential
           or
           Union
           of
           Beings
           with
           the
           eternal
           Creator
           himself
           :
           a
           Union
           of
           
             finite
             and
             temporal
             shadowes
          
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           
             Infinite
             and
             Eternal
             Creator
          
           ;
           of
           visible
           and
           vanishing
           and
           foolish
           dust
           ,
           with
           the
           invisible
           
           immortal
           and
           only
           wise
           God
           ,
           which
           no
           truly
           humble
           Soul
           can
           but
           tremble
           to
           hear
           and
           think
           of
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           clear
           in
           these
           Passages
           ,
           
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Quakers
           make
           themselves
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           and
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           make
           no
           other
           work
           of
           Redemption
           on
           
             Iustification
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           what
           is
           wrought
           in
           their
           
             spirits
             ,
             minds
          
           and
           fancyes
           ,
           called
           
             within
             them
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           make
           no
           other
           state
           of
           
             Heaven
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Iudgment
             or
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
          
           then
           is
           in
           them
           and
           their
           Bodyes
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           their
           bold
           and
           blasphemous
           ascending
           into
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           we
           shall
           hear
           a
           little
           more
           in
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           making
           no
           Distinction
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           with
           that
           known
           Heretick
           Sabellius
           .
           and
           2.
           
           In
           his
           making
           no
           distinction
           between
           Christ
           Jesus
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Saints
           or
           Believers
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           Pag.
           246.
           
           
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Christopher
           Wade
           saying
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           never
           took
           upon
           him
           humane
           Nature
           .
           
           G
           F.
           answers
           ,
           God
           was
           in
           Christ
           reconciling
           the
           world
           unto
           himself
           And
           art
           ignorant
           of
           the
           great
           mystery
           ,
           God
           manifest
           in
           the
           slesh
           ;
           and
           his
           name
           is
           called
           the
           everlasting
           Father
           .
           
             As
             for
             the
             word
          
           Humane
           ,
           
             which
             is
          
           from
           the
           ground
           ,
           
             it
             comes
             from
             thy
             own
             Knowledge
             which
             is
          
           Earthly
           ,
           And
           Christ
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           and
           David
           according
           to
           the
           slesh
           ,
           
             and
             this
             is
          
           Scripture-Language
           .
        
         
           151
           ]
           I
           reply
           ,
           
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Narrative
           I
           have
           shewn
           how
           simple
           &
           irrational
           
             G.
             F.
          
           his
           clamour
           is
           against
           that
           word
           Humane
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           bottome
           is
           their
           impious
           ,
           unchristian
           and
           hypocritical
           denying
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           a
           man
           ,
           one
           
           individual
           person
           as
           every
           man
           is
           :
           therefore
           
             Humph.
             Norton
             (
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Corrival
           )
           is
           more
           plain
           and
           down
           right
           ,
           saying
           ,
           is
           not
           Christ
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           God
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           chiding
           us
           for
           gazing
           after
           a
           man
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             I
             ad
             to
             the
             former
             page
             293.
             where
          
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
             one
          
           Fergison
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           that
           Christ
           and
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Spirit
           are
           not
           one
           ,
           but
           are
           distinct
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           answers
           ,
           
           this
           is
           a
           denying
           of
           Christs
           Doctrine
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             one
             :
          
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           :
           and
           he
           was
           conceived
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           all
           one
           and
           not
           distinct
           ,
           but
           one
           in
           unity
           :
           that
           which
           comes
           out
           from
           him
           leads
           the
           Saints
           into
           all
           Truth
           that
           ever
           was
           given
           them
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           so
           up
           unto
           God
           the
           Father
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           so
           goes
           back
           again
           from
           whence
           it
           came
           .
        
         
           
             Again
             the
             same
          
           Author
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           Blasphemy
           to
           say
           the
           Son
           is
           not
           distinct
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           Answers
           ,
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           are
           one
           ,
           the
           Father
           in
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           in
           the
           Father
           :
           so
           that
           which
           is
           in
           him
           is
           not
           distinct
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           Blaspheme
           which
           say
           ,
           the
           Son
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           deny
           Christs
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           I
           reply
           ,
           
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           all
           along
           his
           Book
           calls
           that
           blasphemy
           which
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           eternal
           Lord
           calls
           
             heavenly
             Truth
          
           .
           He
           hath
           like
           some
           Witches
           and
           other
           notorious
           wretches
           so
           inur'd
           himself
           to
           poyson
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           all
           one
           to
           him
           to
           swallow
           down
           the
           most
           sensual
           and
           sensless
           Dreames
           ,
           even
           concerning
           the
           fearfull
           mysteryes
           of
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           when
           the
           
             holy
             Scripture
          
           tels
           us
           concerning
           these
           Mysteryes
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           life
           we
           know
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           as
           through
           a
           glass
           darkly
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           For
           his
           Proof
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             Childs
             song
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
          
           they
           are
           one
           and
           therfore
           not
           distinct
           :
           I
           fear
           he
           knows
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           know
           the
           nature
           of
           several
           respects
           and
           accounts
           ,
           viz.
           that
           in
           one
           respect
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           saith
           ,
           I
           and
           my
           Father
           are
           one
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           respect
           my
           Father
           is
           greater
           then
           I
           ;
           thus
           in
           one
           sence
           
             a
             Father
          
           is
           one
           with
           his
           Children
           ,
           an
           Husband
           with
           his
           Wife
           ,
           a
           Captain
           with
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           a
           Skipper
           with
           his
           Sea-men
           ,
           a
           King
           with
           his
           Subjects
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           another
           respect
           ,
           the
           Son
           is
           not
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Wife
           is
           [
           152
           ]
           not
           the
           Husband
           ,
           the
           Master
           is
           not
           his
           Servants
           ,
           the
           Captain
           is
           not
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           the
           Master
           is
           not
           his
           Sea-men
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           is
           not
           his
           subjects
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           though
           GF
           .
           and
           MF
           .
           be
           one
           in
           mariage
           ,
           and
           one
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           notorious
           railing
           ,
           yet
           she
           her self
           will
           not
           say
           but
           she
           is
           the
           Woman
           and
           he
           is
           the
           Man
           ,
           
           she
           the
           wife
           and
           he
           the
           husband
           ,
           and
           this
           Distinction
           God
           in
           Nature
           the
           Law
           of
           our
           Countrey
           and
           all
           Nations
           will
           force
           them
           (
           will
           they
           ,
           nill
           they
           )
           to
           acknowledge
           :
           otherwise
           (
           like
           the
           man
           possessed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           )
           I
           fear
           no
           Chains
           of
           Humility
           nor
           Modesty
           would
           hold
           them
           from
           throwing
           off
           all
           Chains
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           from
           flinging
           all
           upon
           heaps
           of
           confusion
           without
           all
           due
           respective
           respects
           and
           distinctions
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           four
           great
           points
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Belief
          
           :
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           these
           they
           will
           not
           distinguish
           but
           make
           all
           one
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           be
           in
           man.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Fall
           ,
           Redemption
           ,
           Justification
           ,
           Sanctification
           ,
           &c.
           and
           these
           are
           all
           in
           man
           by
           their
           Tenents
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Officers
           ,
           Baptisme
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           these
           (
           say
           they
           )
           are
           all
           invisible
           ,
           and
           within
           man.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Resurrect
           on
           ,
           eternal
           Judgement
           ,
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           Devils
           ,
           &
           these
           their
           Professions
           and
           Printings
           proclaim
           to
           be
           in
           Man
           also
           :
           yea
           ,
           so
           within
           him
           that
           they
           are
           only
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           1
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           no
           Christ
           ,
           no
           Heaven
           nor
           hell
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             In
             Page
          
           38.
           
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Tho.
           Collier
           ,
           
           saying
           [
           The
           Kingdome
           is
           not
           come
           ,
           nor
           the
           refreshing
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           G.
           
             F.
             Answers
          
           ,
           which
           shews
           they
           are
           unconverted
           ,
           gadding
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           :
           
             And
             Christ
             tells
             them
          
           the
           Kingdome
           was
           in
           them
           .
           And
           they
           that
           are
           not
           turned
           to
           the
           Light
           which
           comes
           from
           Christ
           the
           Refresher
           whereby
           refreshing
           might
           come
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           not
           come
           to
           Repentance
           yet
           .
        
         
           Reply
           ,
           Who
           sees
           not
           that
           G.
           F.
           speaks
           not
           here
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           (
           so
           often
           promised
           in
           the
           future
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           refreshing
           ,
           Act.
           3.
           )
           but
           that
           he
           cuts
           off
           all
           future
           hopes
           and
           expectations
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           appropriates
           aud
           confines
           and
           fixeth
           ,
           and
           stakes
           down
           all
           to
           the
           present
           moment
           of
           this
           vanishing
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           is
           (
           in
           this
           moment
           )
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ?
        
         
           153
           ]
           The
           Holy
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           and
           Experience
           
           tells
           us
           that
           Hypocrites
           have
           no
           solid
           peace
           and
           joy
           here
           ,
           
           nor
           solid
           hope
           of
           joy
           or
           glory
           to
           come
           :
           and
           yet
           (
           to
           still
           the
           deen
           and
           clamour
           of
           Conscience
           )
           abhorring
           the
           thought
           of
           a
           judgement
           and
           reckoning
           to
           come
           ,
           they
           foolishly
           and
           atheistically
           please
           themselves
           with
           a
           childish
           Dream
           of
           no
           Heaven
           nor
           refreshing
           ,
           no
           Hell
           nor
           torment
           but
           what
           is
           now
           within
           us
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           101
           
             he
             brings
             in
          
           Iohn
           Clapham
           ,
           saying
           [
           To
           witness
           Heaven
           ,
           
           and
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           within
           is
           the
           Mystery
           of
           iniquity
           .
           ]
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           [
           which
           shews
           thou
           never
           knew
           Heaven
           in
           thy self
           nor
           hell
           there
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           the
           Life
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           blessed
           that
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           first
           Resurrection
           ,
           on
           them
           the
           second
           Death
           shall
           have
           no
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           witness
           Heaven
           within
           ,
           and
           if
           Christ
           that
           was
           offered
           up
           ,
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           the
           life
           be
           not
           within
           thee
           thou
           art
           a
           Reprobate
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           If
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           would
           speak
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Devils
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           allusion
           and
           similitude
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           first
           Fruits
           or
           Tast
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           might
           profitably
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           speak
           of
           them
           in
           opposition
           to
           a
           rising
           again
           ,
           an
           Heaven
           ,
           an
           Hell
           ,
           &c.
           to
           come
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           ?
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           to
           proclaim
           their
           Revolt
           from
           ,
           and
           their
           Rebellion
           against
           all
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           their
           wonderful
           hardening
           against
           whatever
           is
           yet
           to
           come
           ,
           either
           here
           or
           in
           the
           eternal
           State
           approaching
           ?
        
         
           Pag.
           214.
           
           
             He
             brings
             in
             some
             (
             nameless
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           [
           To
           say
           Heaven
           and
           Glory
           is
           in
           man
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           
           man
           was
           ,
           they
           are
           sottish
           and
           blinde
           .
           ]
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           There
           's
           none
           have
           a
           Glory
           and
           a
           Heaven
           but
           within
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           man
           had
           a
           Being
           .
           ]
        
         
           Unto
           this
           I
           adde
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Pollard
          
           saying
           ,
           
           for
           a
           perfection
           of
           Glory
           to
           be
           attained
           to
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Grave
           ,
           I
           utterly
           deny
           .
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answereth
           [
           Where
           Glory
           is
           (
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           )
           it
           is
           in
           perfection
           ,
           
           and
           who
           have
           not
           Glory
           ,
           and
           doth
           ●ot
           attain
           to
           Glory
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Grave
           they
           are
           in
           a
           sad
           condition
           :
           for
           the
           Saints
           rejoyce
           with
           joy
           unspeakable
           and
           full
           of
           Glory
           ,
           &c.
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           as
           the
           Swinish
           Epicures
           and
           Dives's
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           formally
           and
           loosely
           profess
           )
           have
           no
           solid
           hope
           of
           peace
           and
           joy
           to
           come
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           (
           like
           B●uit
           Beasts
           )
           practically
           confess
           it
           saying
           ,
           (
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           Life
           )
           [
           154
           ]
           let
           us
           eat
           and
           drink
           for
           to
           morrow
           we
           shall
           dye
           :
           so
           do
           this
           cynical
           and
           doggid
           kind
           of
           Philosophers
           (
           the
           Quakers
           )
           profess
           plainly
           (
           though
           some
           would
           cover
           it
           )
           no
           hopes
           of
           a
           rising
           of
           the
           Body
           but
           what
           they
           have
           here
           ,
           no
           hopes
           of
           a
           Heaven
           but
           what
           they
           have
           here
           ,
           no
           hell
           but
           what
           they
           (
           in
           their
           minds
           )
           have
           past
           through
           :
           no
           Judgement
           but
           what
           (
           as
           Saints
           )
           they
           are
           now
           executing
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Quakers
           will
           not
           believe
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           others
           of
           them
           deny
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           &c.
           but
           (
           if
           they
           will
           not
           willingly
           fish
           1
           )
           let
           them
           read
           and
           consider
           these
           my
           Quotations
           from
           
             G.
             Fox
             ,
             Ed.
             Burrowes
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           their
           Book
           in
           Folio
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           also
           know
           that
           whatever
           they
           profess
           against
           this
           that
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           
           that
           is
           but
           horrible
           Hypocrisie
           and
           Deceit
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           not
           in
           all
           our
           Disputations
           depart
           one
           hair
           from
           those
           horrible
           and
           monstrous
           
             Blasphemies
             ,
             and
             bruitish
             Reasonings
             in
             G.
             Fox
             and
             Edward
             Burrowes
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             We
             came
             to
             the
             ninth
             Proposal
             ,
             the
             second
             in
             order
             to
             be
             debated
             at
          
           Providence
           ,
           viz
           [
           all
           that
           the
           Quakers
           Religion
           requires
           externally
           and
           internally
           to
           make
           Converts
           or
           Proselytes
           ,
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           then
           what
           a
           Reprobate
           may
           easily
           attain
           to
           and
           perform
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           did
           not
           (
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           is
           my
           holy
           witness
           )
           sling
           this
           in
           as
           a
           Firebrand
           of
           Reprobation
           against
           either
           Teachers
           or
           Followers
           called
           Quakers
           :
           it
           is
           true
           they
           do
           so
           against
           all
           that
           ever
           were
           not
           or
           are
           not
           or
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           my
           hope
           is
           ,
           that
           many
           amongst
           these
           misled
           and
           wandring
           Souls
           may
           come
           to
           
             Abrahams
             Bosome
          
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           this
           I
           assert
           ,
           that
           thousands
           and
           ten
           thousands
           may
           be
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           gotten
           all
           that
           their
           Religion
           requires
           or
           performs
           ,
           yea
           ,
           all
           that
           their
           Principles
           call
           for
           outwardly
           or
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           accepted
           but
           rejected
           from
           the
           holy
           and
           gracious
           presence
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           that
           I
           had
           this
           notion
           from
           a
           man
           famous
           in
           his
           day
           (
           Mr.
           
             W.
             Perkins
          
           )
           who
           having
           been
           a
           deboist
           young
           man
           in
           Cambridge
           after
           the
           call
           of
           God
           to
           him
           he
           proved
           famous
           in
           Preaching
           and
           Writing
           ,
           
           and
           (
           with
           a
           lame
           Club
           hand
           )
           he
           wrote
           admirably
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           maintained
           that
           all
           Popery
           preacht
           to
           the
           making
           of
           Converts
           or
           Proselytes
           amounted
           to
           no
           more
           then
           what
           Reprobates
           may
           easily
           attain
           unto
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           the
           same
           of
           common
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
           Quakers
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           sorrow
           for
           sin
           :
           great
           resolu
           -
           [
           155
           ]
           tions
           ,
           great
           Reformations
           ,
           great
           Rejoycings
           ,
           great
           and
           wonderful
           performances
           endure
           great
           persecutions
           ,
           endure
           burning
           of
           the
           Body
           in
           the
           Flames
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           far
           from
           the
           true
           Protestant
           Religion
           either
           in
           the
           true
           Doctrine
           and
           Principles
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           true
           life
           and
           practice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Foundation
           both
           of
           the
           Papists
           and
           
             Quakers
             Faith
          
           is
           laid
           upon
           the
           Sand
           of
           
             Rotten
             Nature
          
           which
           they
           (
           both
           )
           only
           adorn
           and
           trim
           as
           the
           dead
           Carcasses
           and
           Coffins
           with
           Roses
           and
           Lillies
           and
           other
           
             Flowers
             and
             Garlands
          
           ,
           
           their
           own
           penances
           satisfactions
           ,
           Alms
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           Fastings
           ,
           Suffrings
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           Womens
           filthy
           Clouts
           ,
           and
           Dung
           of
           Men
           and
           Beasts
           put
           into
           the
           ballance
           of
           Gods
           infinite
           Justice
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           infinite
           Righteousness
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           poor
           Souls
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           that
           the
           whole
           Creation
           (
           visible
           and
           invisible
           ,
           seen
           and
           unseen
           ,
           known
           and
           unknown
           ,
           cannot
           reach
           Gods
           most
           holy
           and
           inconceivable
           justice
           ,
           for
           the
           least
           evil
           word
           or
           thought
           .
           Neither
           of
           these
           (
           nor
           millions
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           much
           less
           millions
           of
           millions
           in
           one
           evil
           word
           or
           thought
           ,
           then
           in
           all
           the
           sorrows
           and
           calamities
           felt
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           justly
           feared
           in
           the
           li●e
           a
           coming
           .
        
         
           With
           the
           Quakers
           't
           is
           known
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           notorious
           Drunkard
           ,
           
           &c
           be
           convinced
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           hearken
           to
           a
           Spirit
           within
           him
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Thou
             and
             Thee
          
           ,
           and
           think
           himself
           equal
           and
           above
           all
           his
           former
           Superiours
           ,
           &c.
           he
           is
           Justified
           ,
           he
           is
           Sanctified
           ,
           and
           so
           
           Holy
           that
           he
           cannot
           sin
           in
           Thoughts
           ,
           1
           Words
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           high
           Mount
           looks
           down
           on
           all
           others
           (
           especially
           if
           opposite
           )
           as
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             Publicans
             ,
             Cains
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thus
           they
           pretend
           
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           a
           change
           of
           heart
           because
           they
           have
           changed
           their
           talk
           ,
           their
           Garments
           ,
           &c.
           But
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           told
           them
           that
           true
           Repentance
           lay
           in
           a
           discovery
           of
           sin
           as
           sin
           ,
           as
           greater
           than
           the
           greatest
           filthiness
           in
           the
           world
           :
           no
           poverty
           ,
           no
           shame
           ,
           no
           loss
           like
           unto
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2
           ,
           In
           an
           utter
           inability
           to
           contribute
           one
           mite
           ,
           
           either
           from
           self
           ,
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           whole
           Creation
           toward
           satisfaction
           to
           infinite
           Majesty
           and
           Justice
           for
           the
           least
           evil
           thought
           or
           imagination
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             as
             blessed
          
           Iohn
           Bradford
           
             said
             to
             God
          
           :
           Lord
           thou
           art
           Heaven
           ,
           I
           am
           Hell
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             in
             the
             best
             natural
             Soul
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
          
           Kennil
           ,
           an
           Hogstie
           ,
           a
           den
           of
           Atheisme
           ,
           Murther
           ,
           Theft
           ,
           Fornication
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           all
           kinde
           of
           Wickedness
           .
        
         
           156
           ]
           4.
           
           That
           I
           have
           not
           so
           much
           in
           me
           as
           to
           desire
           Deliverance
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           any
           need
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           it
           is
           only
           mercy
           and
           rich
           free
           Grace
           that
           worketh
           in
           me
           or
           any
           Soul
           a
           Sence
           of
           my
           Condition
           a
           Sence
           of
           Justice
           a
           Sence
           of
           Mercy
           .
           
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           it
           is
           Mercy
           only
           worketh
           a
           willingness
           ,
           a
           new
           desire
           ,
           new
           Affections
           towards
           my
           Maker
           ,
           towards
           my
           Ransomer
           ,
           who
           paid
           his
           Bloud
           ,
           his
           Heart-Bloud
           ,
           the
           
             Bloud
             of
             God
          
           to
           ransome
           and
           redeem
           me
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           Mercy
           not
           only
           worketh
           
           a
           Sence
           ,
           a
           thirst
           after
           Pardon
           and
           Peace
           with
           my
           Maker
           ,
           but
           also
           after
           a
           Conformity
           and
           Likeness
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           Because
           I
           cannot
           reach
           this
           ,
           the
           Mercy
           and
           Pitty
           of
           God
           worketh
           in
           my
           Soul
           a
           longing
           after
           God
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           turning
           of
           the
           whole
           Soul
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           after
           those
           seven
           Evidences
           of
           true
           Repentance
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           7.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           This
           is
           in
           true
           Christian
           Repentance
           and
           turning
           of
           the
           whole
           Soul
           unto
           God
           ,
           viz.
           to
           receive
           every
           thought
           ,
           every
           motion
           ,
           every
           desire
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Pitty
           ,
           as
           ever
           poor
           Dog
           received
           Crum
           or
           Bone
           under
           the
           Table
           .
        
         
           Much
           of
           this
           I
           spake
           publickly
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           no
           Papist
           nor
           Quaker
           by
           their
           grounds
           could
           get
           up
           this
           
             Iacobs
             Ladder
          
           ,
           much
           less
           upon
           those
           higher
           grounds
           and
           steps
           of
           casting
           off
           Self
           ,
           of
           doing
           all
           purely
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           Gods
           eye
           :
           of
           meekness
           and
           Mercy
           to
           other
           poor
           drowning
           Soules
           ,
           of
           pure
           Love
           to
           God
           for
           Himself
           for
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           
           
             Mercy
             ,
             Goodness
          
           ,
           yea
           for
           his
           Iustice
           :
           of
           quiet
           and
           patient
           and
           thankfull
           resting
           in
           his
           holy
           Pleasure
           ,
           whatever
           he
           take
           from
           us
           or
           bring
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           said
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           teachings
           of
           the
           Papists
           or
           Quakers
           will
           help
           them
           to
           get
           up
           one
           Step
           of
           this
           heavenly
           Ladder
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           utmost
           strength
           and
           activity
           of
           Nature
           no
           man
           can
           advance
           and
           climbe
           higher
           then
           to
           love
           God
           and
           Christ
           and
           Heaven
           for
           it
           Self
           ,
           and
           Self-ends
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           but
           Flattering
           of
           God
           ,
           base
           and
           dog-like
           Fawning
           and
           Hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           call
           to
           mind
           ought
           that
           was
           opposed
           by
           
           my
           Antagonists
           against
           these
           Considerations
           :
           
           but
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           said
           ,
           Dost
           thou
           count
           our
           Religion
           an
           easie
           Religion
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           said
           he
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           found
           it
           so
           easie
           to
           forsake
           all
           the
           glory
           and
           pleasure
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           forsake
           wife
           and
           children
           &c.
           to
           goe
           about
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           strange
           Countreys
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           157
           ]
           And
           
             W.
             E.
          
           said
           thou
           sayest
           our
           Religion
           is
           an
           easie
           Religion
           :
           For
           my
           part
           said
           he
           I
           have
           not
           found
           it
           so
           ,
           
           I
           have
           not
           found
           it
           so
           easie
           to
           forsake
           all
           the
           glory
           and
           honour
           and
           pleasures
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           expose
           our selves
           to
           hardships
           ,
           to
           forsake
           our
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           about
           in
           strange
           Countreys
           &c.
           And
           
             W.
             E.
          
           further
           said
           in
           that
           thou
           saist
           our
           Religion
           is
           an
           easie
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           evidence
           that
           thou
           that
           talkest
           so
           much
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Quakers
           thou
           yet
           never
           knewest
           what
           Religion
           is
           ,
           with
           more
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           and
           they
           (
           according
           to
           their
           wild
           spirit
           )
           insisted
           vehemently
           on
           the
           wronge
           which
           I
           did
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           :
           and
           that
           as
           for
           themselves
           they
           were
           but
           a
           few
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           called
           Quakers
           were
           a
           great
           Body
           :
           they
           were
           many
           thousands
           all
           over
           England
           ,
           they
           were
           many
           thousands
           in
           London
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           Barbadoes
           ,
           and
           New-England
           and
           Virginia
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           I
           replyed
           ,
           that
           my
           time
           would
           not
           give
           me
           leave
           as
           they
           knew
           ,
           to
           say
           much
           to
           their
           greatness
           and
           number
           ,
           
           yet
           I
           said
           their
           Religion
           like
           the
           Papists
           ,
           was
           easie
           and
           agreeable
           with
           Nature
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           wind
           and
           tyde
           of
           
             natural
             corruption
          
           to
           joyn
           with
           their
           spirit
           ,
           which
           knew
           this
           well
           enough
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           It
           was
           easie
           to
           perswade
           the
           Quakers
           to
           change
           one
           fowle
           Spirit
           and
           Devil
           for
           an
           other
           ,
           
           a
           Devil
           more
           gross
           and
           ugly
           ,
           for
           a
           Devil
           more
           refined
           painted
           and
           guilded
           :
           their
           pride
           in
           Cloathes
           and
           
             fantastical
             Fshions
          
           ,
           to
           pride
           in
           
             self
             conceit
          
           and
           
             fantastical
             Opinions
          
           ,
           their
           Drunkenness
           and
           Gluttony
           ,
           with
           Wine
           and
           Flesh
           to
           Intoxications
           ,
           with
           high
           and
           proud
           Vapours
           :
           How
           many
           millions
           travel
           on
           the
           broad
           way
           to
           Destruction
           ,
           and
           yet
           prate
           of
           a
           strict
           and
           narrow
           Path
           ?
           What
           wonderfull
           hardships
           doe
           both
           Turks
           and
           Papists
           endure
           in
           their
           religious
           Pennances
           ?
           How
           doe
           they
           macerate
           and
           whip
           themselves
           ,
           even
           till
           the
           bloud
           of
           their
           tender
           Women
           hath
           streamed
           down
           upon
           the
           ground
           from
           them
           ?
           Yea
           how
           zealously
           (
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           Religion
           )
           have
           the
           very
           Iewes
           themselves
           cast
           away
           their
           Lives
           ,
           as
           Spain
           and
           Portugal
           can
           witness
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           it
           was
           a
           poor
           lame
           thing
           to
           talk
           of
           numbers
           when
           the
           Council
           of
           the
           only
           Wise
           was
           so
           clearly
           revealed
           concerning
           his
           
             Little
             Flock
          
           ,
           opposed
           to
           the
           vast
           and
           monstrous
           Herds
           both
           of
           civiliz'd
           and
           wild
           Nations
           .
        
         
           158
           ]
           I
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           innumerable
           multitudes
           that
           followed
           after
           that
           stupendous
           
             Cheater
             Mahomet
          
           ,
           
           even
           thirteen
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           divided
           into
           thirty
           ,
           as
           very
           knowing
           Cosmographers
           or
           Describers
           of
           the
           World
           have
           computed
           .
           And
           if
           so
           be
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           be
           the
           eight
           Head
           ,
           the
           great
           Whore
           that
           sits
           upon
           many
           
             Waters
             ,
             Kingdomes
          
           and
           Nations
           ,
           what
           a
           poor
           Slut
           is
           the
           
             Quakers
             Fancy
          
           compar'd
           with
           the
           
             Baals
             Priests
          
           ,
           
           the
           
             Romish
             Proselites
          
           ;
           the
           Beast
           whome
           the
           whole
           world
           wonders
           after
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Again
           it
           is
           to
           me
           and
           may
           be
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           wonderfull
           that
           since
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Quakers
           is
           so
           easie
           &c.
           that
           ten
           thousands
           more
           of
           people
           in
           old
           and
           new
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Ireland
          
           and
           other
           parts
           ,
           have
           not
           lifted
           themselves
           under
           this
           new
           Mahomet
           ,
           pretending
           so
           much
           from
           the
           Dove
           from
           Heaven
           as
           Mahomet
           did
           .
        
         
           T
           is
           true
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           Foxians
           ,
           
           pretend
           the
           two
           horns
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           weapons
           are
           not
           Iehues
           nor
           
             Baals
             Priests
          
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           have
           forsaken
           all
           
             Carnal
             Weapons
          
           :
           but
           this
           I
           shall
           shew
           to
           be
           an
           horrible
           Lye
           when
           I
           come
           to
           the
           last
           Position
           .
        
         
           The
           Devil
           and
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Quakers
           know
           that
           the
           Quakers
           only
           want
           a
           Sword
           to
           subdue
           as
           many
           Proselites
           as
           either
           Mahomet
           or
           the
           Pope
           hath
           done
           .
           The
           Quakers
           some
           prate
           subtilly
           ,
           others
           childishly
           against
           
             Carnal
             Weapons
             ,
             Carnal
             Weapons
             &c.
          
           but
           I
           shall
           shew
           (
           if
           God
           please
           )
           in
           my
           14th
           .
           and
           last
           Position
           ,
           what
           a
           Devil
           of
           Pretence
           this
           is
           .
        
         
           At
           present
           the
           Devil
           knowes
           they
           want
           but
           a
           Sword
           (
           not
           Hearts
           nor
           Hands
           nor
           Principles
           )
           whereby
           to
           subdue
           as
           ma●y
           Proselytes
           as
           the
           Pope
           or
           Mahomet
           hath
           ,
           and
           literally
           and
           materially
           thrash
           the
           Mountains
           with
           Flails
           of
           iron
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Nations
           turn
           (
           in
           an
           easie
           Hypocrisie
           and
           
             Dissimulation
             )
             Dissembling
             Quakers
          
           .
           I
           wonder
           and
           adore
           the
           Councels
           of
           the
           Eternal
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           these
           three
           should
           be
           Cheated
           by
           this
           spirit
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Any
           of
           those
           truely
           fearing
           God
           ;
           for
           their
           
             Principles
             spirit
             and
             practices
          
           being
           so
           notoriously
           
           opposite
           to
           the
           meek
           and
           patient
           Spirit
           of
           true
           Purity
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           
           and
           evidencing
           them
           to
           be
           lead
           by
           a
           dumb
           and
           dogged
           Spirit
           .
           1.
           
           Their
           high
           and
           shameless
           Pride
           and
           Vapouring
           is
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           of
           which
           in
           the
           next
           Position
           .
           2.
           
           Their
           mouth
           full
           of
           Cursing
           and
           Railing
           above
           any
           or
           all
           that
           profess
           to
           march
           under
           the
           
             Christian
             Name
          
           and
           159
           ]
           Colours
           .
           3.
           
           They
           spit
           not
           out
           their
           Venome
           so
           fiercely
           against
           any
           as
           against
           the
           most
           conscientious
           Preachers
           and
           Professor
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Faith
          
           ,
           as
           appears
           all
           along
           in
           this
           railing
           of
           Fox
           in
           Folio
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           easily
           fall
           in
           with
           openly
           profane
           and
           ungodly
           persons
           ,
           and
           with
           carnal
           and
           luke-warm
           Laodiceans
           ,
           
           who
           can
           swim
           with
           the
           tyde
           ,
           sail
           with
           every
           wind
           .
           If
           they
           can
           but
           say
           Thee
           and
           
             Thou
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           wonderfull
           how
           their
           spirit
           (
           professing
           to
           be
           Protestants
           )
           can
           so
           wickedly
           strike
           in
           with
           the
           bloudy
           spirit
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           against
           the
           Witnesses
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           compiled
           by
           that
           heavenly
           
             I.
             Fox
          
           .
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Martyrs
           which
           this
           bloudy
           spirit
           (
           in
           
             Iames
             Purnels
          
           Watcher
           )
           upbraidingly
           calls
           
             [
             Your
             Record
          
           ]
           as
           if
           it
           were
           none
           of
           theirs
           ,
           nor
           the
           bloudy
           Papists
           ,
           against
           whose
           bloudy
           practises
           under
           their
           Popes
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           proud
           Romans
           ,
           the
           
             Romane
             Gods
          
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           that
           heavenly
           Book
           shews
           how
           those
           heavenly
           Martyrs
           or
           Witnesses
           over
           came
           by
           the
           
             Bloud
             of
             the
             Lamb
          
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           not
           loving
           of
           their
           Lives
           unto
           the
           Death
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           most
           Savage
           and
           worse
           then
           
             Indian
             Spirit
          
           of
           their
           stripping
           their
           women
           stark
           naked
           ,
           
           and
           so
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           streets
           and
           Assemblyes
           of
           men
           and
           youths
           ,
           which
           Piety
           Christianity
           and
           common
           Womanhood
           and
           Modesty
           abhor
           to
           think
           of
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           .
           As
           I
           wonder
           how
           any
           
             godly
             Soul
          
           ,
           so
           how
           any
           
             Learned
             Soul
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           studied
           the
           primitive
           Copyes
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           
             Greek
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           
           can
           yoke
           with
           such
           rude
           Bablings
           and
           Repetitions
           of
           simple
           ignorant
           Praters
           .
           T
           is
           true
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Embassadors
           were
           not
           all
           traind
           up
           as
           Paul
           was
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Gamaleel
           ,
           yet
           had
           they
           before
           the
           whole
           World
           the
           miraculous
           effusions
           of
           
             Fiery
             Tongues
          
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           Oyl
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           these
           poor
           Simpletons
           ridiculously
           like
           Puppets
           in
           a
           Shew
           pretend
           too
           .
           Beside
           ,
           the
           Commons
           among
           the
           first
           Christians
           were
           as
           learned
           if
           not
           more
           then
           our
           primest
           Academians
           ,
           the
           Hebrew
           being
           their
           Mother
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latine
           familiar
           ,
           by
           the
           Greek
           and
           
             Romane
             Conquests
          
           over
           them
           ,
           all
           which
           Helps
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Quakers
           want
           ,
           only
           pretending
           to
           understand
           supernatural
           and
           miraculously
           (
           in
           a
           trice
           and
           immediately
           )
           what
           is
           to
           be
           gotten
           by
           honest
           and
           faithful
           labour
           and
           industry
           ,
           the
           holy
           will
           and
           mind
           of
           God
           from
           the
           true
           Original
           Copies
           .
        
         
           160
           ]
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           do
           admire
           that
           any
           sober
           ,
           modest
           Woman
           (
           made
           so
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           by
           Grace
           (
           should
           ever
           dare
           to
           come
           into
           their
           Assemblies
           :
           
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Ranters
           is
           a
           Sister
           or
           Daughter
           of
           them
           :
           though
           they
           quarrel
           ,
           and
           fight
           ,
           and
           scratch
           one
           the
           other
           :
           The
           Ranters
           more
           plainly
           (
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           make
           the
           Nakedness
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           worship
           unto
           
           God
           ,
           unto
           which
           they
           say
           they
           are
           restored
           by
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           the
           second
           Adam
           .
           This
           
             Adamites
             Fowle
             spirit
          
           is
           no
           
             New-come
             spirit
          
           ,
           I
           have
           know
           nit
           almost
           sixty
           year
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           motion
           was
           made
           and
           urged
           by
           some
           (
           whome
           I
           can
           name
           )
           for
           Plantations
           in
           warmer
           Countreyes
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           practice
           that
           
             Ordinance
             of
             God
          
           viz
           ,
           
             Of
             Nakedness
             of
             men
             and
             women
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
        
         
           These
           our
           Adamites
           are
           led
           by
           a
           more
           Savage
           and
           Barbarous
           ,
           and
           Monstrous
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           which
           under
           the
           vizird
           and
           mantle
           of
           Religion
           deceives
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           a
           sign
           to
           others
           :
           And
           this
           very
           bruitish
           practise
           have
           kept
           some
           Women
           (
           too
           much
           inclin'd
           to
           them
           )
           from
           falling
           into
           their
           filthy
           puddle
           ,
           and
           of
           returning
           some
           which
           were
           left
           by
           Gods
           Justice
           to
           go
           too
           far
           amongst
           them
           sure
           we
           are
           the
           holy
           spirit
           of
           God
           (
           all
           along
           )
           abhors
           the
           appearance
           of
           uncleanness
           ,
           
           and
           commands
           the
           vailings
           of
           Women
           (
           especially
           in
           Christian
           Meetings
           )
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           too
           long
           upon
           the
           easiness
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           agreement
           of
           it
           with
           corrupt
           and
           rotten
           Nature
           which
           slides
           into
           it
           as
           easily
           as
           Brooks
           and
           Rivers
           slide
           and
           run
           down
           into
           the
           Ocean
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           two
           other
           causes
           of
           falling
           into
           false
           Religions
           or
           ways
           of
           worshipping
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Hope
           of
           Gain
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Sechemites
           Bait
           :
           (
           the
           sweet
           Musick
           propounded
           by
           Nebuchadnezzar
           .
           )
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           fiery
           Furnace
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           These
           moderate
           times
           have
           not
           driven
           the
           Quakers
           to
           bow
           down
           to
           their
           Spirit
           for
           fear
           of
           persecution
           ,
           
           and
           the
           fiery
           Furnace
           but
           Sathan
           knew
           well
           enough
           that
           the
           Corruption
           of
           Nature
           ,
           
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           Gain
           and
           Glory
           would
           cheat
           to
           purpose
           (
           as
           all
           may
           see
           it
           hath
           done
           :
           )
           Sathan
           knows
           that
           some
           have
           a
           moving
           and
           travelling
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           cannot
           rest
           in
           a
           sedentary
           or
           quiet
           life
           :
           )
           Some
           are
           of
           a
           rising
           ,
           aspiring
           Spirit
           (
           though
           neither
           from
           Birth
           nor
           Breeding
           ,
           nor
           abilities
           )
           and
           therefore
           cry
           down
           all
           Honour
           or
           respect
           to
           be
           given
           to
           any
           (
           but
           themselves
           )
           some
           are
           false
           and
           [
           161
           ]
           rotten
           in
           their
           Profession
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           fall
           and
           tumble
           when
           any
           
             strange
             wind
          
           of
           Temptation
           blowes
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Some
           may
           be
           Sincere
           and
           upright
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Root
           ,
           but
           Weak
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           rooted
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Disciples
           themselves
           ,
           who
           wondered
           for
           a
           time
           what
           the
           Rising
           from
           the
           dead
           should
           mean
           ,
           
           and
           had
           need
           of
           their
           Lord
           and
           
             Masters
             Take
             heed
             and
             beware
          
           of
           the
           Leaven
           of
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           Sadduces
           ,
           &c.
           
           Some
           truly
           fear
           God
           ,
           but
           have
           neglected
           the
           purity
           and
           chastity
           of
           
             Gods
             holy
             Worship
          
           ,
           and
           have
           reserved
           in
           a
           weak
           Conscience
           a
           liberty
           of
           playing
           the
           Whore
           against
           a
           jealous
           God
           and
           Husband
           .
        
         
           But
           generally
           they
           that
           are
           taken
           by
           the
           
             Quakers
             Bait
          
           are
           such
           as
           never
           loved
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           in
           Sincerity
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           ,
           neither
           within
           nor
           without
           ,
           and
           therefore
           suckt
           in
           Nicolds
           and
           Nailors
           ,
           and
           Foxes
           dreames
           of
           a
           Christ
           ,
           within
           them
           opposite
           to
           Christ
           without
           :
           
           of
           a
           Christ
           a
           Light
           a
           Spirit
           within
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           
             Humane
             Body
          
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           were
           humane
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           they
           know
           not
           now
           what
           is
           become
           of
           him
           .
        
         
         
           The
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           tels
           us
           that
           some
           will
           plead
           with
           him
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           heard
           him
           Preach
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           prophesied
           themselves
           ,
           
             cast
             out
             Devils
          
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Name
           done
           many
           
             Wonderfull
             things
          
           :
           should
           not
           this
           make
           every
           Soul
           that
           calls
           it self
           Christian
           ,
           startle
           and
           look
           about
           them
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           hear
           Christ
           Jesus
           say
           ,
           
             depart
             from
             me
             I
             know
             you
             not
             ye
             workers
             of
             Iniquity
             .
          
        
         
           I
           told
           the
           Quakers
           that
           their
           
             Theora
             Iohn
          
           pretended
           to
           write
           after
           the
           Spirits
           Dictate
           ,
           a
           volume
           in
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             Latine
             ,
             Arminiack
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           he
           confessed
           he
           understood
           not
           :
           what
           if
           it
           should
           please
           Gods
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           Quakers
           or
           others
           to
           speak
           and
           understand
           all
           Languages
           ,
           to
           work
           great
           Miracles
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           come
           under
           the
           Note
           Christ
           gives
           them
           ,
           of
           
             Workers
             of
             Iniquity
          
           ,
           they
           fulfill
           the
           termes
           of
           my
           Position
           ,
           and
           prove
           but
           False
           and
           Reprobate
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           true
           and
           infallible
           distinguishing
           Character
           between
           the
           true
           Legitimate
           and
           the
           Bastard
           and
           false
           Christian
           :
           
           The
           soul
           of
           the
           True
           is
           broken
           for
           Sin
           ,
           as
           Sin
           ,
           as
           opposite
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           filthy
           in
           his
           eye
           :
           The
           soul
           of
           the
           False
           is
           broken
           for
           Sin
           as
           bringing
           temporal
           Loss
           or
           shame
           ,
           or
           pain
           ,
           and
           beside
           temporal
           ,
           Eternal
           .
           The
           soul
           of
           the
           true
           ,
           is
           broke
           off
           from
           Sin
           ,
           from
           the
           least
           Sin
           ,
           [
           162
           from
           the
           appearances
           of
           sin
           from
           the
           occasions
           of
           Sin
           ,
           from
           the
           thought
           of
           Sin
           as
           worse
           then
           all
           the
           Afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell
           to
           come
           .
           The
           soul
           of
           the
           False
           ,
           hath
           secret
           Friendship
           and
           Correspondence
           with
           Iniquity
           (
           as
           Church-Papists
           
           with
           Popery
           &c
           )
           in
           the
           secret
           chambers
           and
           Closets
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           willingly
           wink
           ,
           and
           to
           find
           it
           (
           when
           they
           are
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           yea
           and
           seem
           to
           doe
           it
           )
           they
           are
           willingly
           remiss
           and
           negligent
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           was
           a
           famous
           Principle
           of
           the
           first
           
             New-English
             Reformers
          
           ,
           viz.
           to
           be
           Christianly
           carefull
           that
           their
           Members
           gave
           
             Christian
             Evidence
          
           ,
           (
           so
           far
           as
           godly
           eyes
           of
           Charity
           could
           reach
           )
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Conversion
           and
           turning
           unto
           God
           ,
           which
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           is
           not
           changed
           by
           their
           Successors
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           dolefully
           true
           that
           many
           seemingly
           Elect
           ,
           prove
           Reprobate
           ,
           and
           many
           truly
           Elect
           fall
           into
           many
           great
           Sins
           and
           Sorrows
           .
           How
           black
           and
           dolefull
           then
           is
           their
           Condition
           (
           such
           as
           the
           Papists
           the
           Quakers
           and
           others
           )
           whose
           
             Religion
             Principles
          
           and
           Practices
           ,
           arise
           no
           higher
           then
           what
           a
           Reprobate
           may
           attain
           unto
           .
        
         
           We
           came
           to
           the
           tenth
           Position
           ,
           
           (
           the
           third
           in
           order
           to
           be
           discussed
           at
           Providence
           )
           which
           they
           read
           out
           of
           their
           paper
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Popes
             of
          
           Rome
           
             do
             not
             swel
             with
             ;
             and
             exercise
             a
             greater
          
           pride
           
             then
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             have
             exprest
             ,
             and
             would
             aspire
             unto
             ,
             although
             many
             truly
             humble
             Souls
             may
             be
             captivated
             amongst
             them
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           here
           two
           mighty
           Fields
           to
           expatiate
           and
           walk
           in
           ,
           
           viz.
           The
           pride
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           his
           pretended
           
             triple-crowned
             Vicar
          
           ,
           and
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           new
           Papists
           pretending
           to
           be
           
             Christ
             himself
          
           :
           of
           which
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           speaketh
           ,
           
             There
             is
             a
             Generation
             ,
             oh
             how
             lofty
             are
             their
             eyes
             and
             their
             eye
             lids
             are
             lifted
             up
             ?
          
           In
           publick
           Discourse
           I
           knew
           I
           was
           but
           to
           
           take
           a
           short
           turn
           of
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           at
           more
           liberty
           of
           inserting
           what
           I
           intended
           ,
           but
           was
           forced
           to
           abbridge
           wlth
           all
           possible
           brevity
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           
             I
             told
             them
             there
             was
             a
          
           pride
           in
           outward
           
             and
             external
             things
             ,
             in
          
           Parentage
           ,
           in
           Person
           ,
           in
           Beauty
           ,
           Strength
           ,
           Wit
           ,
           Aparrel
           ,
           Houses
           ,
           Money
           ,
           Shipping
           ,
           Land
           ,
           Cattle
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           Relations
           ,
           &c.
           
             this
             I
             now
             past
             by
             :
             All
             these
             (
             like
          
           Diogenes
           on
           Platoes
           
             carpets
             )
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             say
             they
             tread
             on
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           There
           was
           2.
           the
           devils
           pride
           ,
           
           and
           the
           devils
           Condemnation
           ,
           a
           pride
           in
           Spiritual
           Knowledg
           ,
           spiritual
           Gifts
           ,
           spiritual
           Priviledges
           and
           Excellencies
           :
           This
           was
           the
           Devils
           Break-neck
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           [
           163
           ]
           of
           the
           Popes
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           that
           aspire
           to
           the
           
             Eternal
             power
          
           and
           Godhead
           ;
           for
           God
           or
           they
           must
           fall
           to
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
           I
           named
           then
           diverse
           Parallels
           between
           the
           Popes
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           name
           all
           I
           can
           remember
           I
           named
           ,
           and
           will
           name
           some
           more
           at
           this
           present
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Popes
           have
           exalted
           themselves
           above
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God
           ,
           
           above
           all
           
             Civill
             powers
             ,
             Kings
          
           and
           Princes
           ,
           riding
           upon
           their
           backs
           ,
           disposing
           of
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           making
           them
           lead
           their
           horses
           ,
           hold
           their
           stirrups
           ,
           kiss
           their
           toes
           ,
           yea
           lye
           down
           under
           their
           feet
           bodyes
           and
           souls
           ,
           and
           submit
           their
           neck
           to
           this
           abominable
           foot
           of
           pride
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Quakers
           they
           know
           it
           is
           not
           yet
           time
           to
           put
           on
           the
           Lions
           and
           the
           Eagles
           ,
           but
           the
           Sheeps
           and
           the
           Foxes
           Skin
           :
           but
           no
           man
           need
           question
           that
           if
           God
           should
           please
           to
           let
           loose
           the
           
             Quakers
             spirit
          
           
           to
           the
           full
           length
           of
           its
           tedder
           ,
           
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           that
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Quakers
           would
           scorn
           to
           come
           behind
           the
           pope
           :
           For
           who
           sees
           not
           how
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           fledging
           and
           creeping
           out
           of
           the
           Shell
           how
           they
           boast
           and
           vapour
           of
           their
           numbers
           ?
           We
           (
           said
           W.
           E.
           to
           me
           in
           publick
           at
           Newport
           )
           are
           a
           great
           People
           ,
           many
           thousands
           in
           England
           ,
           many
           thousands
           in
           London
           ,
           besides
           
             Virginia
             ,
             Barbados
             ,
             N-England
          
           and
           other
           places
           :
           what
           would
           they
           say
           and
           doe
           if
           they
           had
           the
           
             popes
             Universality
          
           ,
           and
           could
           boast
           of
           the
           many
           
             Waters
             ,
             Peoples
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             Tongues
          
           and
           Multitudes
           upon
           which
           the
           Whore
           sitteth
           ?
        
         
           Beside
           ,
           W.
           E.
           (
           a
           man
           fit
           to
           make
           a
           Bonefacius
           or
           a
           
             Hildebrand
             )
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           also
           though
           of
           a
           more
           prudent
           and
           moderate
           spirit
           )
           was
           up
           with
           the
           same
           boasting
           of
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           are
           ready
           to
           cry
           up
           their
           Diana
           whome
           all
           Asia
           and
           the
           
             world
             worshippeth
          
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           their
           first
           creeping
           (
           like
           Hercules
           out
           of
           the
           Cradle
           ,
           
           how
           doth
           this
           Spirit
           dare
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Keyfars
           ,
           and
           Popes
           themselves
           (
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Translations
           and
           acceptations
           of
           words
           )
           to
           Thou
           and
           Thee
           to
           the
           faces
           of
           mighty
           Monarchs
           ?
           with
           what
           
             Brasen
             Faces
          
           have
           they
           addrest
           the
           
             Royal
             presence
          
           of
           our
           
             Gracious
             Dread
             Soveraign
          
           ,
           without
           either
           bowing
           the
           knee
           ,
           or
           baring
           the
           Head
           (
           signs
           of
           English
           reverence
           and
           civility
           )
           and
           this
           out
           of
           an
           horrible
           and
           lying
           pretence
           ,
           that
           Christs
           amity
           (
           even
           in
           Civil
           things
           )
           respecteth
           no
           mans
           person
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           trample
           as
           Gods
           on
           all
           man-kinde
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           164
           ]
           3.
           
           I
           can
           say
           what
           mine
           eyes
           and
           ears
           have
           seen
           and
           heard
           ,
           
           viz.
           our
           Honoured
           and
           Aged
           Mr.
           
             Nicholas
             Easton
             ,
             Governour
          
           of
           this
           Colony
           under
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           offering
           to
           speak
           once
           and
           twice
           in
           our
           late
           Contests
           at
           Newport
           (
           and
           no
           question
           would
           have
           spoke
           for
           the
           Quakers
           against
           me
           ,
           yet
           )
           
             Pope
             Edmundson
          
           put
           forth
           his
           hand
           imperiously
           toward
           the
           Governour
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Whist
             ,
             Whist
          
           ,
           which
           whisting
           and
           silencing
           Language
           if
           they
           use
           to
           their
           Friends
           in
           Authority
           ,
           what
           will
           they
           say
           or
           Thunder
           to
           their
           Enemies
           if
           ever
           they
           get
           up
           into
           the
           
             Papal
             Chair
          
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Pope
           sits
           in
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           as
           over
           the
           Churches
           and
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Christian
           Name
           and
           Worship
           ,
           giving
           Canons
           and
           Decretals
           to
           be
           observed
           by
           all
           Christian
           People
           on
           peril
           of
           loss
           of
           
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           do
           not
           their
           1
           new
           Popes
           (
           not
           regarding
           as
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Bereans
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           )
           lay
           on
           the
           common
           Quakers
           Consciences
           and
           Congregations
           their
           Decrees
           ?
           t
           is
           true
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           his
           Book
           in
           Folio
           gives
           the
           immediate
           Spirit
           of
           Infallibility
           to
           all
           his
           Saints
           :
           yet
           must
           they
           (
           in
           a
           ridiculous
           contradiction
           )
           sit
           still
           possest
           with
           a
           
             Dumb
             Devil
          
           ,
           except
           some
           He
           or
           She
           Apostle
           come
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           send
           word
           of
           their
           coming
           to
           call
           the
           Country
           in
           many
           dayes
           before
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           have
           a
           Command
           of
           their
           
             Diabolical
             Spirit
          
           more
           then
           other
           Quakers
           have
           ,
           though
           they
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           in
           a
           ridiculous
           Contradiction
           )
           ascribe
           it
           unto
           all
           their
           Saints
           and
           Quakers
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           did
           
             Humphrey
             Norton
          
           (
           a
           Pope
           )
           in
           his
           day
           in
           these
           parts
           )
           overtopping
           and
           rating
           
             W.
             Brand
          
           at
           Newport
           ,
           
           he
           confirmed
           the
           Decree
           for
           the
           
             weekly
             Meetings
          
           not
           only
           on
           the
           first
           dayes
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           week
           dayes
           at
           Newport
           and
           Providence
           :
           he
           ordered
           their
           sitting
           and
           departing
           Dumb
           ,
           unless
           a
           He
           or
           She
           Apostle
           came
           amongst
           them
           ,
           he
           left
           in
           writing
           (
           which
           I
           can
           produce
           )
           an
           overthrow
           of
           all
           civil
           Order
           and
           Government
           except
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           entituling
           his
           Paper
           thus
           ,
           the
           Saints
           Law
           and
           the
           Sinners
           Law
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           .
           his
           decree
           under
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           succeeds
           (
           as
           Pope
           )
           Humph.
           
           Norton
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           and
           being
           angry
           with
           his
           Predecessour
           (
           as
           some
           Popes
           have
           been
           )
           he
           lets
           loose
           the
           
             Dumb
             Devil
          
           and
           gives
           Liberty
           to
           all
           to
           speak
           as
           the
           Spirit
           gives
           them
           utterance
           :
           this
           shews
           what
           a
           lying
           Spirit
           of
           Unity
           they
           boast
           of
           (
           such
           an
           one
           was
           in
           Nailors
           business
           )
           though
           they
           most
           proudly
           deny
           Unity
           to
           all
           but
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           [
           165
           ]
           the
           Papists
           do
           :
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           .
           also
           gave
           forth
           his
           Decree
           of
           loosing
           them
           from
           that
           bruitish
           and
           doggid
           Behaviour
           which
           
             W.
             Brand
          
           and
           
             Humphrey
             Norton
          
           left
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           Word
           and
           Example
           commanded
           them
           to
           be
           more
           sociable
           and
           manlike
           ,
           so
           that
           many
           of
           them
           will
           speak
           in
           Salutations
           ,
           and
           shew
           some
           reverence
           by
           bowing
           the
           Heads
           ,
           
           or
           uncovering
           it
           ,
           as
           Fox
           himself
           did
           after
           his
           Sermon
           at
           Providence
           ,
           uncovering
           his
           Head
           and
           bowing
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           passing
           through
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           (
           his
           Hat
           in
           his
           hand
           )
           with
           much
           respect
           and
           civility
           .
           And
           he
           blames
           those
           (
           as
           I
           hear
           )
           which
           violently
           and
           madly
           
           have
           flung
           themselves
           upon
           unnecessary
           temptations
           and
           dangers
           :
           whence
           follows
           (
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           )
           that
           either
           the
           latter
           or
           the
           former
           Spirit
           was
           not
           Gods
           ,
           and
           perfect
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Unity
           of
           which
           they
           childishly
           so
           crake
           and
           vapour
           ,
           as
           the
           chiefest
           Flower
           in
           their
           Crown
           of
           Pride
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Pope
           lifts
           up
           himself
           as
           God
           over
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           :
           
           He
           is
           the
           sole
           Judge
           and
           Interpreter
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           sole
           decider
           of
           all
           controversies
           in
           Religion
           about
           the
           expounding
           of
           them
           :
           yea
           ,
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           dispence
           with
           Peter
           and
           
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
          
           yea
           ,
           what
           Christ
           and
           God
           can
           do
           that
           gave
           forth
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           can
           the
           Pope
           their
           Lieutenant
           do
           :
           hence
           all
           this
           Dispensations
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           of
           Marriages
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Do
           not
           the
           
             Quakers
             also
             tread
          
           this
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           this
           inestimable
           Jewel
           of
           Gods
           Writing
           and
           Book
           under
           their
           proud
           feet
           ,
           
           as
           formerly
           I
           noted
           upon
           the
           fourth
           Position
           of
           their
           not
           owning
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           (
           upon
           the
           point
           )
           say
           that
           they
           made
           ,
           they
           wrote
           and
           gave
           out
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ?
           and
           though
           in
           our
           late
           Conference
           they
           said
           they
           would
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           yet
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           )
           they
           admit
           no
           Interpreter
           but
           themselves
           ,
           for
           the
           Spirit
           within
           them
           they
           say
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           is
           above
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           both
           they
           and
           the
           Papists
           have
           said
           that
           there
           would
           be
           no
           losse
           if
           they
           were
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           Papists
           say
           their
           Traditions
           ,
           and
           their
           infallible
           Spirit
           would
           supply
           the
           loss
           :
           and
           the
           Quakers
           say
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           within
           them
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           they
           say
           
           that
           all
           that
           they
           do
           and
           say
           is
           Scripture
           :
           so
           far
           are
           both
           
             Papists
             &
             Quakers
          
           from
           a
           Christian
           and
           Candid
           Profession
           of
           being
           tried
           by
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           :
           that
           they
           most
           Horribly
           and
           most
           Hypocritically
           trample
           it
           under
           their
           proud
           feet
           .
        
         
           166
           ]
           4.
           
           These
           Romanists
           or
           
             Proud
             ones
          
           (
           as
           the
           Hebrew
           signifies
           )
           both
           Papists
           &
           Quakers
           most
           insultingly
           lift
           up
           themselves
           against
           the
           Servants
           and
           Children
           of
           God
           all
           the
           world
           over
           that
           bow
           not
           down
           to
           their
           Images
           :
           
           be
           a
           Soul
           never
           so
           humble
           and
           penitent
           ,
           never
           so
           holy
           and
           mortified
           ,
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           &c.
           and
           give
           his
           life
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           damned
           if
           he
           believes
           not
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           say
           not
           the
           Quakers
           the
           same
           of
           all
           that
           believe
           not
           in
           their
           pretended
           Lights
           :
           your
           Repentance
           is
           nothing
           ,
           your
           Holiness
           nothing
           ,
           your
           Zeal
           ,
           Praying
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           Fasting
           ,
           Suffrings
           nothing
           :
           and
           they
           think
           they
           have
           reason
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           because
           you
           believe
           not
           in
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           are
           in
           Cains
           Nature
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Satanical
             Delusion
          
           ,
           Reprobates
           ,
           &c.
           so
           that
           all
           the
           blessed
           Souls
           under
           the
           Alter
           calling
           for
           vengeance
           against
           the
           shedders
           of
           their
           blood
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperour
          
           ,
           or
           since
           the
           
             Roman
             Popes
          
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           branded
           with
           a
           black
           cole
           of
           damned
           Souls
           and
           Reprobates
           by
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           ,
           because
           they
           professed
           ,
           preacht
           and
           died
           for
           a
           Christ
           without
           them
           though
           that
           Christ
           without
           them
           dwelt
           in
           their
           hearts
           
             (
             Ephes.
          
           3.
           )
           by
           believing
           
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             they
             loved
             not
             their
             lives
             to
             the
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           they
           were
           one
           in
           the
           great
           point
           of
           the
           Infallibility
           :
           
           they
           both
           pretended
           
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           as
           did
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           &c.
           but
           I
           have
           proved
           their
           pretence
           is
           as
           true
           as
           that
           of
           
             Apollo's
             Worshippers
          
           ,
           by
           whose
           Priests
           the
           Devil
           gave
           
             Oracles
             (
             Extripode
          
           )
           from
           their
           threefold
           stool
           ,
           
           and
           that
           so
           subtilly
           and
           cunningly
           that
           whatever
           Oracle
           or
           Voice
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           whatever
           the
           event
           were
           yet
           the
           Devil
           would
           save
           his
           own
           :
           Apollo
           should
           be
           the
           true
           God
           of
           Wisdome
           ,
           and
           
             Apollo's
             Priests
          
           true
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           At
           last
           when
           Christ
           came
           Apollo
           being
           consulted
           and
           failing
           to
           give
           answer
           ,
           the
           Devil
           was
           forced
           to
           answer
           that
           there
           was
           an
           
             Hebrew
             Childe
          
           borne
           that
           stopt
           his
           mouth
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           this
           
             Hebrew
             Childe
          
           (
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           )
           hath
           often
           also
           stopt
           the
           mouthes
           (
           in
           one
           sense
           )
           of
           
             Pope
             &
             Quakers
          
           ,
           for
           their
           Predictions
           have
           not
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           (
           though
           some
           which
           the
           Devil
           could
           guess
           at
           )
           have
           :
           and
           he
           will
           shortly
           stop
           their
           mouths
           forever
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           truely
           said
           of
           (
           that
           long
           eighteen
           years
           hatching
           )
           Devilish
           Junto
           of
           Trent
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Popes
           Holy
           Ghost
           )
           came
           every
           week
           from
           the
           Pope
           at
           Rome
           ,
           &c.
           to
           his
           Legates
           at
           Trent
           ,
           in
           a
           Cloak-bag
           :
           and
           do
           not
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Books
           [
           167
           ]
           and
           all
           their
           writings
           declare
           for
           their
           corrivality
           and
           competition
           with
           the
           Pope
           for
           this
           their
           pretended
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           
           do
           they
           not
           upbraid
           all
           other
           Ministers
           and
           People
           for
           being
           out
           of
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           :
           Do
           they
           not
           say
           their
           Ministers
           and
           their
           Commissions
           are
           invisible
           because
           immediate
           and
           infallible
           ?
           do
           they
           not
           assigne
           this
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           Sects
           and
           Divisions
           among
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           as
           the
           Quakers
           have
           ?
        
         
         
           Here
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           stood
           up
           and
           alleadged
           that
           place
           in
           1
           Iohn
           4.
           
           Hereby
           we
           know
           that
           we
           dwell
           in
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           unction
           and
           know
           all
           things
           .
           And
           
             W.
             Edmondson
          
           boastingly
           ,
           and
           proudly
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           the
           same
           immediate
           and
           infallible
           Spirit
           which
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Iohn
             &
             Peter
          
           were
           but
           their
           elder
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           Unto
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           Peter
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           I
           know
           ,
           but
           who
           are
           you
           ?
           For
           1.
           
           They
           were
           Eye-Witnesses
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           his
           Life
           and
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           .
           2.
           
           They
           were
           immediately
           endowed
           with
           
             fiery
             Tongues
          
           ,
           and
           
             fiery
             hands
          
           to
           preach
           in
           all
           Languages
           ,
           and
           to
           pen
           from
           Gods
           mouth
           his
           holy
           word
           and
           Pleasure
           and
           to
           work
           real
           Miracles
           ,
           not
           metaphorical
           ones
           only
           (
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           said
           at
           Providence
           the
           Quakers
           did
           ,
           
           that
           is
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Blind
           by
           Conversion
           &c.
           )
           I
           added
           that
           it
           might
           please
           the
           infinite
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           to
           send
           higher
           Pretenders
           to
           Apostleship
           then
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           should
           speak
           all
           Tongues
           1
           doe
           Miracles
           :
           But
           as
           Gods
           Servants
           had
           a
           
             Rule
             Isa.
          
           8.
           the
           written
           Law
           and
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           to
           believe
           their
           Dreames
           though
           they
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           
           So
           have
           Gods
           Servants
           now
           ,
           viz.
           The
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           both
           concerning
           Faith
           and
           Order
           ,
           and
           to
           strive
           earnestly
           for
           the
           Faith
           once
           delivered
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           like
           Baalam
           sayes
           ,
           
           he
           is
           the
           Mouth
           of
           God
           :
           whome
           he
           blesseth
           ,
           they
           are
           blessed
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           curseth
           &c.
           therefore
           sendeth
           he
           his
           
           Curses
           like
           Thunderbolts
           ,
           yea
           among
           
             Kings
             &
             Kingdomes
          
           in
           other
           Nations
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           as
           
             K.
             Henery
             8th
             .
             K.
             Edward
             .
             6th
             .
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           experimented
           &c.
           and
           is
           there
           any
           People
           bearing
           the
           name
           Christian
           ,
           so
           like
           the
           pope
           their
           Father
           as
           these
           ,
           whose
           Mouth
           (
           saith
           David
           )
           is
           full
           of
           Cursing
           and
           Bitterness
           ,
           like
           Floods
           out
           of
           the
           
             Dragons
             Mouth
          
           ,
           and
           
             fire-brands
             arrowes
          
           and
           Death
           crying
           out
           against
           the
           most
           Humble
           and
           Con
           -
           [
           168
           ]
           
             scientious
             Cain
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             Iudas
             ,
             Viper
             ,
             Serpent
             ,
             Reprobate
             Dragon
             ,
             Devil
          
           (
           yea
           one
           of
           their
           
             Shee-Apostles
             ,
             Devil
             ,
             Devil
             ,
             Devil
             ,
          
           all
           at
           once
           to
           one
           that
           opposed
           her
           amongst
           us
           )
           and
           such
           foul
           stinking
           exprefsions
           (
           like
           the
           Quakers
           in
           London
           )
           about
           the
           Dung
           of
           Mankinde
           ,
           that
           modesty
           especially
           the
           bashfulness
           and
           modesty
           of
           Women
           would
           have
           been
           far
           from
           .
        
         
           A
           seventh
           is
           that
           great
           point
           of
           horrible
           Pride
           in
           both
           
             Pope
             &
             Quakers
          
           ,
           
           exalting
           the
           Dung
           and
           Dirt
           of
           their
           own
           Qualifications
           ,
           Excellencies
           ,
           Graces
           ,
           Labours
           ,
           Fastings
           ,
           Satisfactions
           ,
           Believings
           ,
           Suffering
           as
           a
           price
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           Gods
           Justice
           ,
           as
           a
           Merit
           or
           Desert
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           for
           though
           they
           both
           Sophistically
           and
           Hypocritically
           mention
           the
           
             Blood
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           yet
           they
           count
           the
           business
           of
           this
           Christ
           (
           as
           the
           Pope
           said
           )
           but
           a
           Fable
           ,
           and
           indeed
           and
           truth
           through
           the
           Pride
           of
           their
           high
           spirits
           they
           think
           God
           is
           beholding
           to
           them
           :
           I
           have
           spoken
           to
           this
           already
           ,
           
           and
           of
           that
           devilish
           Pride
           of
           their
           being
           without
           sin
           :
           yet
           in
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           perfection
           the
           Quakers
           exceed
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Papists
           :
           for
           generally
           the
           popes
           attribute
           this
           purity
           but
           to
           some
           of
           their
           rare
           Saints
           .
           And
           2.
           
           Generally
           the
           Popes
           themselves
           confess
           themselves
           
           to
           be
           sinners
           .
           3.
           
           They
           give
           respect
           and
           civill
           honour
           to
           all
           estates
           ,
           although
           in
           Spirituals
           and
           Civills
           too
           they
           overtop
           them
           :
           But
           the
           high
           and
           lofty
           Devill
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             pride
          
           transcends
           all
           this
           :
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           makes
           all
           his
           
             Saints
             born
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           (
           literally
           expounded
           )
           they
           cannot
           commit
           sin
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Saints
           (
           that
           is
           his
           Foxians
           )
           are
           as
           holy
           and
           perfect
           as
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           like
           to
           God
           in
           quality
           ,
           but
           in
           equality
           also
           .
           They
           have
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Godhead
           in
           them
           bodily
           .
           
           That
           the
           mystery
           of
           godlinefs
           is
           God
           manifest
           in
           their
           flesh
           !
           Hence
           he
           saith
           there
           is
           no
           distinction
           between
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           and
           themselves
           .
           Hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           (
           which
           by
           Devilish
           Chymistry
           )
           they
           can
           prove
           :
           and
           that
           they
           are
           the
           
             Three
             that
             bare
             Record
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Three
             that
             bare
             Record
             in
             Earth
             :
          
           The
           Scripture
           is
           within
           them
           :
           They
           made
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           they
           say
           and
           do
           is
           Scripture
           ,
           what
           they
           say
           God
           saith
           ,
           what
           they
           advise
           God
           adviseth
           ,
           what
           they
           do
           God
           doth
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           believed
           (
           no
           not
           by
           some
           Novices
           among
           them
           but
           this
           and
           more
           ,
           many
           of
           their
           lying
           
             Foul
             mouths
             &
             Books
          
           express
           ,
           which
           may
           make
           a
           Soul
           that
           is
           truly
           humble
           to
           quake
           and
           [
           169
           rend
           his
           heart
           at
           such
           Blasphemy
           ,
           
           the
           first
           Perfectist
           in
           these
           parts
           was
           one
           
             H.
             B.
          
           who
           came
           from
           Boston
           to
           Providence
           ,
           who
           affirmed
           that
           what
           he
           spake
           God
           spake
           ,
           what
           counsel
           he
           gave
           God
           gave
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           pleased
           God
           to
           leave
           him
           (
           though
           a
           subtle
           man
           )
           to
           ridiculous
           Folly
           amognst
           us
           ,
           and
           at
           Barbadoes
           and
           London
           since
           ,
           to
           worse
           practices
           :
           as
           commonly
           God
           
           punisheth
           such
           height
           of
           Pride
           even
           in
           this
           present
           life
           before
           Death
           seize
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           while
           we
           were
           declaring
           their
           proud
           Disrespect
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           said
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           their
           practice
           to
           pay
           tribute
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           Honour
           to
           whome
           Honour
           belonged
           .
           And
           I
           answered
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           against
           their
           Principles
           and
           practices
           to
           shew
           respect
           to
           any
           mans
           Person
           in
           the
           World.
           As
           for
           tribute
           they
           paid
           none
           but
           what
           necessity
           and
           policy
           forced
           them
           to
           ,
           and
           notoriously
           backward
           here
           :
           But
           they
           knew
           that
           I
           and
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           knew
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           might
           know
           out
           of
           Fox
           his
           Writings
           ,
           that
           the
           Quakers
           are
           the
           
             Higher
             powers
          
           ,
           the
           Dignityes
           ,
           the
           
             Most
             High
             God
          
           ,
           
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           all
           Honour
           and
           Tribute
           paid
           to
           them
           by
           all
           the
           whole
           Creation
           .
           T
           is
           true
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           Change
           and
           some
           relenting
           and
           Giving
           of
           the
           Weather
           in
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           own
           practice
           of
           Courtesie
           ,
           and
           others
           from
           him
           :
           but
           while
           they
           own
           what
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           hath
           written
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           writ
           it
           with
           a
           perfect
           spirit
           :
           I
           say
           untill
           they
           do
           make
           some
           Recantation
           or
           Retractation
           :
           or
           shew
           the
           Reasons
           why
           they
           doe
           not
           ,
           
             H.
             Norton
          
           who
           keeps
           more
           plainly
           to
           his
           Principles
           is
           to
           windward
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Foxians
           do
           but
           strip
           themselves
           naked
           to
           be
           more
           derided
           and
           scorned
           as
           the
           more
           notorious
           Iuglers
           and
           Dissemblers
           .
        
         
           
             We
             came
             easily
             (
             with
             their
             Good-will
             )
             to
             the
             4th
             .
          
           
           Position
           
             of
             the
             latter
             seven
             ,
             which
             they
             read
             out
             of
             the
             Paper
             (
             as
             willing
             to
             be
             out
             of
             ther
             pain
             )
             viz
             ,
          
           The
           Religion
           of
           the
           Quakers
           is
           more
           obstructive
           and
           Destructive
           to
           the
           Conversion
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Soules
           
           of
           People
           than
           most
           of
           Religions
           that
           are
           at
           this
           day
           extant
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           I
           said
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           it
           was
           requisite
           to
           take
           a
           short
           view
           of
           Religions
           and
           Worships
           in
           the
           world
           .
           We
           knew
           that
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           were
           justly
           divided
           all
           the
           world
           over
           into
           two
           Sorts
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           The
           wild
           and
           Pagan
           ,
           whome
           God
           hath
           permitted
           to
           run
           about
           the
           world
           as
           wild
           Beasts
           all
           this
           great
           fourth
           Part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           of
           the
           other
           three
           .
        
         
           170
           ]
           They
           acknowledge
           a
           great
           supream
           God
           and
           Deity
           ,
           Maker
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           yet
           they
           acknowledge
           (
           as
           other
           famous
           
             Civilized
             Nations
          
           formerly
           have
           done
           )
           that
           there
           be
           many
           other
           Petty-Gods
           and
           Deityes
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           yea
           within
           their
           own
           Bodies
           ,
           yea
           whatever
           is
           extraordinary
           ,
           excellent
           or
           strange
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           presently
           apt
           to
           ascribe
           a
           Deity
           unto
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           
             Beast
             ,
             Fowle
             &c.
          
           
           and
           say
           it
           is
           a
           God.
           It
           is
           commonly
           known
           that
           as
           their
           garments
           hang
           loose
           about
           their
           Bodyes
           ,
           so
           hangs
           their
           Religion
           about
           their
           Souls
           :
           So
           that
           (
           to
           my
           knowledge
           )
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           hindring
           any
           to
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           have
           seen
           the
           grave
           and
           solemn
           Worship
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           they
           have
           often
           said
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           own
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           all
           one
           Dogs
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           English.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           sort
           of
           men
           are
           the
           Civill
           brought
           to
           Cloaths
           ,
           to
           
             Lawes
             &c.
          
           from
           Barbarisme
           :
           these
           also
           the
           infinite
           Wisdome
           of
           God
           have
           pleased
           to
           leave
           to
           variety
           of
           wayes
           of
           Worshipping
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Majesty
          
           ,
        
         
         
           Amongst
           others
           we
           find
           four
           most
           known
           and
           eminent
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           The
           
             Iewish
             Worship
          
           famous
           from
           Gods
           own
           appointment
           by
           
             Moses
             &c.
          
           2.
           
           The
           Turkish
           ,
           famous
           for
           spreading
           from
           Mahomet
           to
           most
           of
           thirteen
           parts
           of
           thirty
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Popish
           ,
           famous
           for
           spreading
           over
           Europe
           and
           other
           western
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Protestant
           famous
           for
           so
           wonderfull
           a
           Revolt
           and
           Seperation
           from
           the
           Popish
           .
           All
           these
           four
           profess
           one
           God
           and
           supream
           Deity
           :
           but
           they
           differ
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           the
           Prophet
           or
           Meanes
           by
           whome
           God
           speaks
           to
           man
           ;
           the
           Iews
           cry
           up
           Moses
           ,
           the
           
             Turks
             Mahomet
          
           ,
           the
           Papists
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           
             Protestants
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
        
         
           The
           second
           great
           difference
           is
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           every
           one
           of
           these
           four
           great
           Partyes
           practice
           in
           various
           and
           different
           wayes
           as
           they
           are
           perswaded
           .
        
         
           Our selves
           the
           Protestants
           are
           divided
           into
           two
           Partyes
           ,
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           entituled
           Episcopal
           and
           Presbyterian
           in
           Parochyal
           or
           Parishional
           Assemblyes
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           Seperate
           from
           those
           National
           and
           Parochyal
           Assemblyes
           ,
           some
           more
           some
           less
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           now
           known
           to
           be
           First
           ,
           the
           People
           called
           Independants
           .
           2.
           
           The
           people
           called
           Baptists
           .
        
         
           We
           that
           pretend
           the
           Christian
           Name
           against
           the
           Iewes
           and
           the
           [
           171
           ]
           Mahumetans
           ,
           
           we
           mainly
           differ
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           matter
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
          
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           Of
           
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
          
           &c.
           
           And
           we
           generally
           agree
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Mahumetan
           and
           Iewish
           
           Worship
           have
           little
           in
           them
           to
           tempt
           a
           Soul
           to
           turn
           into
           them
           compar'd
           with
           the
           Christian
           ,
           so
           those
           Christians
           that
           differ
           each
           from
           other
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           both
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Quakers
           doe
           to
           be
           farther
           from
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Profession
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           more
           obstructive
           and
           destructive
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           then
           the
           other
           partyes
           ;
           yea
           and
           the
           Papists
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           wildly
           profess
           all
           Ordinances
           and
           Ministers
           to
           be
           invisible
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           hypocritically
           and
           ridiculously
           found
           to
           be
           as
           visible
           and
           open
           as
           any
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           true
           Foundations
           of
           Repentance
           and
           Faith
           be
           cast
           down
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           talk
           of
           saving
           of
           Soules
           ,
           
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           talk
           of
           Worshipping
           of
           God.
           The
           Quakers
           (
           for
           all
           their
           craking
           of
           Quaking
           and
           Tremhling
           )
           their
           way
           is
           more
           easie
           of
           
             Worshipping
             God
          
           ,
           and
           of
           bringing
           persons
           to
           their
           
             worship
             of
             God
          
           ,
           then
           the
           way
           of
           Iewes
           or
           Turks
           or
           Papists
           ,
           who
           to
           my
           knowledge
           take
           more
           paines
           in
           Religion
           then
           do
           the
           common
           Protestants
           :
           I
           confess
           they
           all
           do
           but
           paint
           and
           guild
           over
           natures
           old
           and
           rotten
           Posts
           ,
           only
           the
           real
           Protestants
           have
           and
           profess
           the
           greatest
           care
           of
           any
           in
           the
           world
           for
           true
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           The
           Quakers
           came
           not
           neer
           that
           care
           of
           N-England
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           at
           first
           )
           for
           the
           personal
           true
           Repentance
           and
           Holiness
           of
           their
           Church●s
           and
           Congregations
           :
           For
           it
           is
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           that
           if
           persons
           notoriously
           Deboist
           ,
           come
           but
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           
             God
             and
             Christ
             within
             them
          
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           English
           ,
           
           that
           themselves
           are
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           can
           practice
           Thou
           
           and
           Thee
           ,
           and
           
             Cheek
             by
             Ioll
          
           with
           all
           their
           Betters
           ,
           and
           can
           rail
           at
           and
           curse
           all
           that
           oppose
           them
           ,
           and
           can
           come
           and
           bow
           down
           to
           a
           dumb
           Image
           and
           Worship
           without
           any
           great
           business
           of
           Contrition
           and
           Brokenness
           and
           
             Godly
             Sorrow
          
           ,
           they
           are
           enrold
           and
           canonized
           for
           Saints
           and
           
             Gods
             &c.
          
           they
           are
           free
           from
           Sin
           ,
           born
           of
           God
           and
           cannot
           sin
           ,
           they
           now
           sit
           upon
           the
           twelve
           thrones
           and
           judge
           the
           unbelieving
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           in
           their
           
             heavenly
             places
          
           .
        
         
           The
           wound
           lyes
           here
           (
           as
           it
           is
           with
           
             Papists
             ,
             Arminians
          
           ,
           and
           indeed
           with
           all
           mankind
           )
           in
           the
           soothing
           up
           and
           flattering
           of
           
             rotten
             Nature
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           (
           from
           within
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           tells
           us
           )
           proceed
           all
           the
           rotten
           and
           hellish
           Speeches
           and
           Actions
           .
        
         
           172
           ]
           I
           told
           them
           it
           was
           in
           this
           case
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           great
           Enemyes
           that
           haunted
           the
           Pallaces
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           1.
           
           
             Traiterous
             Spyes
             &c.
             2.
             
             Traiterous
             Flatterers
             .
          
        
         
           Just
           here
           it
           was
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           that
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           stopt
           me
           saying
           ,
           
           thou
           hast
           here
           been
           telling
           us
           Storyes
           of
           Turks
           and
           Iewes
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           that
           to
           thy
           Charge
           against
           us
           ?
           we
           are
           none
           of
           those
           that
           flatter
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           we
           deal
           plainly
           with
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           I
           said
           they
           mistook
           me
           :
           for
           I
           did
           not
           say
           they
           slattered
           Kings
           ,
           I
           used
           a
           similitude
           only
           ,
           viz.
           that
           as
           Flatterers
           ,
           &c.
           of
           Kings
           and
           great
           men
           ,
           were
           their
           deadliest
           Foes
           ,
           so
           such
           Religions
           and
           Doctrines
           as
           most
           slatter
           and
           sooth
           up
           our
           rotten
           hearts
           and
           natures
           they
           are
           most
           dangerous
           and
           destructive
           to
           us
           :
           I
           intended
           to
           add
           that
           the
           Quakers
           pretended
           to
           be
           as
           fine
           Flower
           sifted
           out
           from
           the
           
             common
             Protestants
          
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           
           from
           the
           
             Independants
             &
             Baptists
          
           ,
           that
           Sathan
           was
           too
           subtle
           for
           the
           subtlest
           Foxes
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           for
           he
           knowes
           that
           by
           pretence
           he
           more
           easily
           &
           dangerously
           conveys
           the
           Poyson
           of
           exalting
           corrupt
           and
           cursed
           nature
           in
           the
           room
           of
           true
           Soul-saving
           Humiliation
           .
        
         
           I
           did
           say
           as
           the
           Whore
           of
           Rome
           deceived
           whole
           Towns
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Nations
           and
           Kingdomes
           with
           her
           glorious
           Trimmings
           ,
           and
           her
           Golden
           Cup
           :
           so
           that
           the
           
             Painted
             Quaker
          
           (
           as
           a
           Drunken
           Whore
           )
           should
           follow
           the
           
             Drunken
             Whore
             of
             Rome
          
           )
           drunk
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           &c.
           )
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           (
           the
           smoak
           of
           a
           Tobacco-pipe
           )
           the
           Riches
           and
           Honour
           of
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           godly
           Soules
           catcht
           up
           a
           while
           by
           the
           Devils
           Craftiness
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Weak
           and
           unstable
           (
           for
           there
           are
           Children
           ,
           strong
           Men
           ,
           &
           old
           Men
           in
           Christianity
           .
           )
        
         
           2
           The
           unwatchful
           and
           secure
           .
           
           The
           holy
           wisdome
           of
           God
           discovers
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           what
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           Sathan
           an
           old
           Serpent
           is
           ,
           viz.
           not
           only
           a
           Roaring
           ,
           but
           a
           
             vigilant
             Lyon.
             David
          
           (
           Gods
           beloved
           as
           his
           Name
           is
           )
           he
           fails
           in
           his
           managing
           of
           Government
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Devil
           stirs
           up
           
             Ioab
             and
             Achitophel
          
           to
           help
           (
           the
           grand
           Rebel
           )
           his
           Son
           Absolom
           :
           and
           afterwards
           Sheba
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           wonderful
           Figures
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           an
           in
           this
           our
           age
           and
           day
           .
        
         
           A
           famous
           Iesuit
           prints
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           lies
           in
           competition
           between
           the
           Iesuits
           and
           Puritants
           ,
           &c.
           
           About
           [
           173
           ]
           this
           time
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           told
           me
           that
           they
           (
           and
           I
           say
           so
           do
           the
           Iesuites
           pretend
           to
           do
           )
           had
           left
           the
           Glory
           and
           Pleasure
           
           of
           this
           world
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           ,
           to
           Preach
           the
           Everlasting
           Gospel
           ;
           For
           the
           Woman
           had
           been
           1260
           years
           42
           months
           in
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           and
           she
           was
           now
           come
           and
           coming
           forth
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           now
           preaching
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           advised
           me
           to
           make
           haste
           and
           dispatch
           and
           not
           to
           hinder
           the
           Lords
           work
           .
        
         
           I
           spake
           what
           then
           I
           thought
           fit
           ,
           
           and
           now
           adde
           that
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           and
           Iesuites
           do
           compass
           Sea
           and
           Land
           :
           but
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             Iesuites
             and
             Quakers
          
           will
           be
           found
           at
           last
           to
           be
           the
           
             Apostles
             Messengers
             ,
             Heralds
             ,
             Envoys
             ,
             Embassadors
             ,
          
           and
           Emissaries
           of
           Sathan
           sent
           out
           from
           Hell
           to
           predicate
           the
           goodness
           of
           rotten
           nature
           ,
           hell
           and
           damnation
           ,
           and
           that
           false
           and
           hellish
           Gospel
           (
           or
           good
           news
           )
           of
           poor
           rotten
           Natures
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             Satisfaction
             ,
             Penances
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           damning
           of
           Souls
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Devil
           knows
           that
           after
           the
           witnesses
           have
           done
           their
           work
           against
           Antichrist
           ,
           
           and
           after
           their
           slaughters
           !
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           will
           send
           abroad
           his
           Messengers
           to
           other
           Nations
           
             (
             Iews
             &
             Gentiles
          
           )
           and
           
             New
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           or
           a
           new
           vision
           of
           peace
           shall
           then
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           among
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           :
           but
           for
           the
           present
           he
           stirs
           up
           these
           Jesuites
           and
           Quakers
           (
           with
           brave
           titles
           and
           pretences
           )
           like
           so
           many
           Mahomets
           (
           under
           pretence
           of
           Diogenes
           treading
           on
           
             Platoes
             Carpets
          
           )
           to
           fish
           for
           the
           smoak
           of
           this
           World
           's
           Sodome
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Quakers
           will
           use
           the
           Sword
           as
           much
           as
           Mahomet
           or
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           
           under
           the
           cloak
           and
           colours
           of
           love
           to
           Jesus
           and
           saving
           of
           Souls
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           that
           Charity
           hopes
           and
           believes
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           cursed
           is
           that
           charity
           that
           puts
           out
           the
           eye
           of
           Reason
           ,
           the
           eye
           of
           Experience
           ,
           the
           eye
           of
           true
           affection
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           his
           Father
           and
           his
           Wife
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           his
           followers
           ,
           and
           the
           Souls
           of
           poor
           sinners
           
             Iews
             &
             Gentiles
          
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           saving
           of
           Souls
           ,
           
           it
           was
           a
           Thunder
           from
           the
           heavenly
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           They
           that
           take
           the
           Sword
           shall
           perish
           by
           the
           Sword
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Sword
             is
             not
             a
             saving
             but
             a
             destroying
             Tool
             ,
          
           in
           Soul-humbling
           ,
           and
           Soul-saving
           :
           making
           worlds
           of
           Hypocrites
           ,
           but
           not
           true
           Protestants
           ,
           true
           
             Christians
             &
             Followers
          
           of
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           174
           ]
           The
           Spirit
           say
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           why
           that
           's
           our
           Weapon
           !
           the
           
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           why
           that
           's
           the
           word
           of
           God
           Christ
           Jesus
           our
           Weapon
           :
           So
           saith
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           all
           our
           Fantasticks
           out
           of
           weakness
           and
           madness
           ,
           not
           weighing
           what
           a
           person
           the
           holy
           Records
           describe
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           ,
           
           but
           as
           foolish
           Children
           and
           Anticks
           in
           the
           Lord
           Mayors
           shews
           ,
           they
           cry
           out
           Christ
           and
           the
           Spirit
           only
           for
           a
           shew
           and
           colour
           ,
           I
           know
           it
           that
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           his
           holy
           Father
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           as
           odious
           both
           to
           Iesuits
           ,
           and
           most
           
             Papists
             &
             Quakers
          
           as
           the
           Devil
           ,
           yea
           infinitely
           more
           then
           the
           Devil
           himself
           ,
           as
           with
           Gods
           help
           I
           have
           and
           shall
           make
           it
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Noon
           dayes
           Sun.
           
        
         
           O
           you
           considering
           Protestants
           ,
           see
           you
           not
           how
           the
           Devil
           would
           rob
           you
           of
           that
           Sword
           with
           which
           
           Christ
           Jesus
           overcame
           him
           
             [
             The
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ]
           under
           the
           colour
           and
           cloak
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ?
           
           how
           ,
           if
           the
           Holy
           writings
           must
           yet
           live
           ,
           why
           he
           hath
           Fisher
           ,
           and
           Stubs
           ,
           and
           Pennington
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           skill
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           yet
           own
           the
           
             blockish
             Spirit
          
           of
           the
           Quakers
           :
           how
           if
           you
           blame
           the
           
             Popish
             Devil
          
           for
           a
           Blockhead
           ,
           he
           can
           puff
           up
           his
           Bladders
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           to
           a
           late
           wonderful
           swelling
           of
           Tongues
           and
           Histories
           ,
           and
           all
           kinds
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           as
           in
           Bellarmine
           and
           his
           Associate
           and
           Followers
           and
           of
           late
           in
           those
           great
           Writers
           Petavius
           and
           Morinus
           .
        
         
           The
           eternal
           Word
           ,
           
           and
           Son
           ,
           and
           Sun
           of
           God
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           will
           more
           and
           more
           discover
           who
           are
           his
           true
           friends
           ,
           his
           true
           Loves
           (
           that
           love
           Alexander
           more
           than
           the
           King
           )
           that
           are
           true
           Christians
           ,
           true
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           that
           truly
           love
           and
           pity
           poor
           Souls
           :
           he
           will
           discover
           who
           are
           the
           great
           Farmers
           ,
           who
           having
           a
           minde
           to
           the
           Farm
           themselves
           consult
           and
           say
           ,
           
             come
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Heir
          
           (
           that
           is
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           his
           true
           Messengers
           )
           
             let
             us
             kill
             him
          
           :
           kill
           him
           with
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           Pen
           ,
           and
           Sword
           ,
           &c.
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           Heavenly
           and
           Earthly
           Glory
           shall
           then
           be
           ours
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           this
           end
           only
           they
           talk
           of
           Souls
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           We
           now
           descended
           to
           the
           fifth
           and
           sorrowful
           point
           of
           suffering
           which
           they
           read
           ,
           
           
             viz.
             [
             That
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Quakers
             are
             no
             true
             evidence
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           At
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           they
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           although
           their
           Sufferings
           were
           great
           in
           all
           places
           whither
           the
           Lord
           had
           sent
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           made
           not
           their
           Suffering
           an
           Evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           &
           
           therefore
           I
           might
           have
           been
           better
           advised
           then
           to
           175
           ]
           put
           this
           in
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Lyes
           and
           Slanders
           as
           not
           considerable
           ,
           
           and
           now
           not
           worth
           the
           mentioning
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           Answered
           ,
           that
           I
           understood
           what
           they
           said
           ,
           and
           I
           undestood
           mine
           own
           affirmation
           also
           ;
           and
           desired
           their
           patience
           also
           while
           I
           offered
           my
           Proofs
           to
           two
           Particulars
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           in
           their
           Books
           and
           
             Writings
             &c.
          
           they
           do
           make
           their
           Sufferings
           a
           great
           Evidence
           to
           themselves
           and
           others
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Way
           and
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           their
           Suffering
           is
           not
           valid
           as
           to
           the
           proof
           of
           their
           
             Religion
             ,
             Way
          
           and
           Spirit
           to
           be
           of
           God.
           So
           then
           they
           bid
           me
           prove
           it
           if
           I
           could
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           that
           I
           could
           find
           no
           Iewes
           ,
           
           no
           Papists
           no
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           did
           so
           magnifie
           and
           so
           exactly
           insist
           upon
           their
           Sufferings
           as
           the
           Quakers
           did
           .
           T
           is
           ●rue
           that
           Paul
           did
           more
           particularize
           his
           Sufferings
           then
           other
           Saints
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           also
           true
           that
           they
           were
           so
           exceeding
           great
           that
           Paul
           seemed
           a
           None-Such
           ;
           but
           beside
           that
           it
           was
           upon
           some
           great
           Insultings
           of
           the
           
             False
             Apostles
          
           against
           not
           only
           himself
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           neither
           of
           which
           is
           the
           Quakers
           case
           .
           Beside
           ,
           the
           
             Quakers
             Sufferings
          
           generally
           were
           not
           to
           be
           compar'd
           with
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           set
           down
           such
           exact
           accounts
           of
           every
           hour
           in
           prison
           every
           Stripe
           in
           Whipping
           ,
           
           every
           pound
           lost
           :
           and
           this
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           print
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           Sign
           hung
           out
           with
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           
             Loe
             people
             these
             are
             the
          
           Evidences
           
             of
             Gods
             holy
          
           Truths
           ,
           
             and
             Gods
             holy
          
           Spirit
           ,
           
             of
             
             our
          
           Persecutors
           wickedness
           ,
           
             and
             our
          
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           ,
           
             who
             for
             his
             Truths
             sake
             can
             endure
             all
             this
             .
          
           I
           said
           it
           was
           not
           rational
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           men
           professing
           such
           high
           Wisdome
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           should
           declare
           such
           Lysts
           and
           Catalogues
           of
           Sufferings
           (
           as
           
             G.
             Bishop
          
           doth
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             Sufferings
             in
             N.
             England
          
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           and
           second
           History
           )
           only
           in
           a
           childish
           Vapour
           ,
           Ostentation
           and
           Vain-Glory
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           hopes
           of
           Reparation
           or
           any
           worldly
           advantage
           ,
           either
           in
           England
           old
           or
           new
           ,
           Scotland
           or
           Virginia
           ,
           &c.
           and
           therfore
           Reason
           perswades
           that
           these
           Sufferings
           are
           held
           forth
           (
           as
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           speaks
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           2.
           
           Thess.
           2.
           )
           as
           a
           manifest
           Token
           of
           the
           
             righteous
             judgment
             of
             God
          
           rendering
           Tribulation
           to
           their
           Persecutors
           ,
           and
           Rest
           to
           themselves
           suffering
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           As
           I
           remember
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           said
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           boast
           of
           their
           [
           176
           ]
           Sufferings
           ,
           but
           bare
           them
           patiently
           for
           the
           Truths
           sake
           which
           they
           preached
           and
           professed
           .
        
         
           I
           said
           I
           did
           not
           charge
           them
           to
           say
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           We
           have
           lost
           so
           much
           outward
           
             Gain
             ,
             Favour
             ,
             Friendship
             ,
             Worldly
             Advantage
          
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           within
           us
           ,
           can
           you
           say
           the
           like
           for
           the
           Christ
           without
           you
           ?
           We
           have
           endured
           
             Imprisonments
             ,
             Whippings
             ,
             &c.
          
           have
           you
           done
           the
           like
           ?
           only
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           all
           
             Religios
             Iewes
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Protestants
             &c.
          
           are
           confirmed
           in
           their
           Perswations
           by
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           do
           predicate
           them
           to
           others
           as
           Arguments
           and
           Signs
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           presence
           and
           Assistance
           with
           them
           :
           so
           
           do
           the
           Quakers
           and
           that
           with
           more
           Particular
           and
           exact
           Accounts
           then
           most
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           I
           had
           observed
           much
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           &
           
             E.
             Burrowes
          
           in
           the
           Book
           by
           me
           .
        
         
           
             They
             bid
             me
             alleadge
             what
             I
             could
             out
             of
             them
             :
          
           
           
             I
             took
             up
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             they
             theirs
             ,
             I
             directed
             them
             to
             the
          
           12th
           .
           
             Page
             of
          
           Ed.
           Burrowes
           
             his
             large
          
           Epistle
           to
           G.
           Fox
           
             his
             Book
             in
             Folio
             where
             I
             read
             this
             passage
             viz.
          
           And
           this
           we
           did
           with
           no
           small
           opposition
           and
           Danger
           :
           yea
           oftentimes
           we
           were
           in
           danger
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           through
           beating
           ,
           abusing
           ,
           punishing
           ,
           haling
           ,
           casting
           over
           walls
           ,
           striking
           with
           staves
           &
           Cudgels
           ,
           and
           knocking
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           Beside
           ,
           
             Reproaching
             ,
             Scorning
             ,
             Revilings
             ,
             Hooting
             at
             ,
          
           Scornings
           and
           Slanderings
           ,
           and
           all
           abuse
           that
           could
           be
           thought
           or
           acted
           by
           evil
           hands
           and
           tongues
           ,
           and
           oft
           carried
           before
           Magistrates
           with
           grievous
           Threats
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           put
           in
           the
           Stocks
           ,
           and
           whipped
           ,
           and
           often
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           many
           hard
           dealings
           against
           us
           ,
           the
           worst
           that
           tongues
           or
           hands
           could
           execute
           ,
           sparing
           life
           .
           Of
           this
           all
           the
           
             North
             Countreys
          
           can
           witness
           .
           And
           all
           these
           things
           are
           sustained
           and
           suffered
           from
           People
           and
           Rulers
           because
           of
           our
           Faithfulness
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           for
           declaring
           against
           the
           false
           Deceivers
           .
           For
           nothing
           save
           only
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           power
           ,
           could
           have
           preserved
           us
           and
           carried
           us
           through
           all
           this
           :
           neither
           for
           any
           Reward
           outward
           whatsoever
           ,
           or
           advantage
           to
           our selves
           would
           we
           have
           exposed
           our selves
           to
           suffrings
           ,
           violence
           and
           dangers
           which
           befel
           us
           daily
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           was
           our
           exceeding
           great
           reward
           through
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           kept
           us
           in
           the
           hollow
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           his
           wings
           ,
           and
           gave
           us
           dominion
           in
           
           Spirit
           over
           all
           our
           enemies
           ,
           and
           subdued
           them
           before
           us
           :
           and
           though
           Rulers
           and
           People
           were
           combined
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           executed
           their
           violence
           and
           in
           -
           [
           177
           ]
           justice
           against
           us
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           made
           us
           to
           prosper
           and
           grow
           exceedingly
           in
           Strength
           ,
           Wisdome
           and
           Number
           ,
           and
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           inclined
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Witness
           of
           God
           in
           many
           stirred
           for
           us
           :
           for
           to
           that
           in
           all
           Consciences
           ,
           Words
           and
           wayes
           we
           did
           commend
           our selves
           to
           be
           known
           and
           approved
           .
        
         
           Hereto
           they
           suddenly
           said
           ,
           What
           canst
           thou
           make
           of
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Edward
             Burrowes
          
           said
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           people
           called
           Quakers
           were
           very
           great
           ,
           &
           that
           he
           acknowledged
           the
           powerfull
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           toward
           them
           in
           supporting
           and
           delivering
           them
           :
           But
           this
           was
           far
           from
           boasting
           or
           making
           it
           any
           Evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           Principles
           .
        
         
           I
           replyed
           ,
           I
           prayed
           them
           to
           consider
           why
           pious
           and
           conscientious
           Souls
           (
           as
           they
           would
           be
           reputed
           )
           should
           give
           so
           large
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           .
           
           2.
           
           Profess
           it
           was
           only
           for
           their
           Faithfulness
           to
           the
           Lord.
           3.
           
           Declare
           that
           it
           was
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           kept
           them
           ,
           4
           ,
           That
           he
           only
           could
           do
           it
           :
           I
           sayd
           the
           Weaving
           and
           inter-weaving
           of
           these
           Particulars
           ,
           speak
           plainly
           that
           for
           their
           Faithfullness
           to
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           Truth
           in
           declaring
           and
           suffering
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           Lord
           had
           been
           faithfull
           to
           them
           in
           supporting
           them
           and
           comforting
           them
           in
           all
           these
           Sufferrings
           for
           his
           Name
           sake
           .
           Why
           should
           wise
           men
           use
           all
           these
           words
           but
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           of
           Evidencing
           their
           Faithfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Faithfulness
           to
           them
           .
        
         
         
           After
           some
           words
           had
           about
           these
           kind
           of
           passages
           in
           
             Ed.
             Burrowes
          
           and
           other
           of
           their
           Writings
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           that
           we
           must
           come
           to
           that
           ancient
           and
           true
           Maxime
           ,
           
           
             Causa
             facit
             Martyrem
          
           ,
           not
           the
           Suffering
           of
           Burning
           it self
           that
           is
           the
           evidence
           of
           a
           true
           matter
           .
           I
           therefore
           told
           them
           that
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Signs
           1
           Wonders
           Deut.
           13.
           though
           they
           be
           Signs
           which
           false
           Prophets
           give
           ,
           which
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           yet
           God
           commands
           his
           Children
           not
           to
           be
           moved
           from
           his
           written
           word
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           revealed
           and
           recorded
           Ordinances
           and
           Institutions
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           that
           I
           had
           other
           places
           which
           I
           had
           turned
           down
           in
           
             Edward
             Burrowes
          
           to
           produce
           ;
           but
           these
           I
           had
           suppressed
           in
           my
           thoughts
           for
           expedition
           sake
           ,
           and
           would
           if
           they
           pleased
           pass
           on
           to
           my
           proof
           of
           my
           next
           Position
           ,
           to
           this
           they
           readily
           assented
           :
           but
           being
           now
           out
           of
           my
           Shackles
           of
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           (
           to
           which
           I
           wink'd
           to
           draw
           them
           on
           )
           I
           crave
           the
           Readers
           Patience
           and
           leave
           to
           hear
           me
           say
           something
           now
           which
           then
           I
           could
           not
           say
           .
        
         
           178
           ]
           First
           .
           
           To
           what
           I
           have
           said
           before
           of
           
             E.
             Burrowes
          
           insisting
           so
           largly
           on
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           yet
           my
           Antagonists
           denying
           them
           to
           make
           their
           Sufferings
           an
           Evidence
           of
           their
           Truth
           ,
           I
           present
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           witness
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           words
           in
           his
           
             Pag
             64
             ,
             [
             And
             there
             is
             a
             Proof
             to
             thee
             that
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             are
             sent
             of
             God
             who
             speak
             to
             thee
             of
             the
             Scripture
             right
             as
             they
             are
             ]
          
           He
           that
           reads
           the
           place
           shall
           see
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           useth
           these
           words
           against
           his
           Opposite
           
             Ieremiah
             Iewes
          
           ,
           because
           that
           his
           Opposite
           
           had
           said
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           was
           contained
           in
           the
           Scripture
           :
           and
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           checks
           him
           for
           it
           and
           saith
           if
           he
           had
           said
           [
           the
           word
           which
           it
           speaks
           of
           ]
           he
           had
           spoken
           right
           &c.
           
           And
           this
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           makes
           an
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Quakers
           being
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           only
           can
           speak
           properly
           .
           How
           much
           more
           is
           what
           I
           have
           produced
           (
           and
           have
           much
           more
           to
           produce
           )
           a
           Proof
           that
           they
           do
           roll
           their
           Souls
           upon
           their
           Sufferings
           as
           an
           Evidence
           and
           Confirmation
           that
           they
           are
           sent
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           wonderfull
           what
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Papists
           have
           suffered
           for
           their
           Lyes
           and
           Blasphemyes
           :
           
           What
           a
           wonderfull
           Story
           doth
           
             Manasseh
             Ben-Isrel
          
           relate
           of
           a
           Noble
           man
           ,
           a
           Portugal
           ,
           turned
           Iew
           ,
           burn'd
           in
           Portugal
           for
           the
           
             Iewish
             Faith
          
           ?
           What
           Devotion
           and
           Zeal
           have
           many
           of
           the
           Popish
           Party
           shewn
           at
           Tiburn
           ?
           Sure
           it
           is
           that
           a
           natural
           Valour
           and
           Magnanimity
           ,
           a
           natural
           Melancholy
           and
           Stoutness
           ,
           a
           natural
           Pride
           and
           Vain-Glory
           will
           give
           wings
           which
           fire
           and
           Burning
           cannot
           scorch
           and
           conquer
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           t
           is
           possible
           for
           not
           only
           Christians
           ,
           but
           also
           Iewes
           and
           Papists
           &c.
           like
           Paul
           in
           his
           mad
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           be
           zealous
           for
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           others
           to
           death
           for
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           to
           sin
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           but
           ignorantly
           as
           Paul
           did
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           believe
           that
           not
           only
           Paul
           ,
           
           and
           such
           as
           he
           ,
           in
           Unbelief
           may
           so
           practice
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           true
           Saints
           and
           Children
           of
           God.
           He
           that
           shall
           ponder
           the
           Fathers
           Poligamy
           ,
           the
           best
           Kings
           of
           Iudah
           suffering
           the
           
             High
             places
             ,
             Davids
          
           slaying
           
             Uriah
             ,
             Asahs
          
           imprisoning
           the
           
             Prophet
             ,
             Peters
          
           rash
           using
           the
           Sword
           ,
           
           Davids
           and
           Nathans
           unadvised
           Advise
           to
           build
           God
           a
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Disciples
           calling
           for
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           shall
           see
           cause
           to
           reprove
           the
           Quakers
           for
           their
           rash
           damning
           of
           others
           from
           whome
           they
           have
           suffered
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           As
           t
           is
           possible
           for
           Gods
           own
           Children
           to
           hold
           ,
           and
           that
           [
           179
           ]
           obstinately
           ,
           false
           Principles
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           other
           of
           Gods
           Children
           as
           obstinately
           to
           afflict
           and
           punish
           those
           others
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           so
           bring
           Affliction
           and
           Destruction
           one
           upon
           an
           other
           which
           is
           that
           the
           Devil
           aimes
           at
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Because
           the
           Quakers
           do
           so
           abundantly
           glory
           in
           their
           Sufferers
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           comparison
           of
           them
           )
           slight
           the
           Saints
           under
           the
           Altar
           (
           in
           our
           
             Book
             of
             Martyrs
          
           ,
           as
           
             Iames
             Parnel
          
           impiously
           calls
           it
           )
           casting
           all
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           into
           the
           
             Satanical
             Delusion
          
           ,
           and
           
             Serpentine
             nature
          
           ,
           as
           Fox
           doth
           ,
           
             Pag.
             5.
             and
          
           253.
           and
           99.
           
           Who
           forbids
           to
           receive
           into
           their
           Houses
           ,
           no
           not
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           nor
           to
           bid
           them
           
             God
             speed
          
           that
           are
           not
           in
           their
           Light.
           
           I
           think
           it
           fit
           to
           observe
           at
           this
           Turn
           some
           Differences
           between
           true
           Sufferers
           and
           false
           ,
           both
           pretending
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Persons
           whome
           the
           heavenly
           man
           
             Iohn
             Fox
          
           describes
           ,
           they
           were
           men
           and
           women
           known
           to
           be
           of
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           Spirits
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           low
           and
           meek
           Spirits
           towards
           all
           ,
           yea
           their
           very
           enemyes
           .
           I
           would
           I
           could
           say
           so
           of
           the
           Quakers
           (
           though
           no
           question
           but
           a
           
             a
             gold
             Ring
          
           may
           fall
           into
           the
           Channel
           ,
           
           and
           1
           Iewel
           into
           the
           Dirt
           of
           worldly
           and
           
             Antichristian
             errors
          
           )
           But
           for
           the
           Quakers
           
           I
           have
           cause
           to
           fear
           that
           generally
           they
           are
           
             Proud
             ,
             ambitious
          
           ,
           and
           Worldly-minded
           Wretches
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           have
           literal
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           some
           stirring
           Affections
           with
           the
           stony
           Ground
           ,
           others
           with
           the
           thorny
           Ground
           have
           suffered
           formerly
           ,
           but
           the
           Cares
           and
           lusts
           of
           this
           world
           have
           drild
           them
           into
           this
           way
           of
           Antichristian
           Worship
           .
           others
           are
           
             Fierce
             ,
             Pragmatical
             ▪
             Discontented
             &c.
          
           and
           they
           must
           travel
           and
           be
           Apostles
           to
           preach
           and
           bring
           in
           Proselites
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Cause
           of
           
             Iohn
             Foxes
          
           and
           
             G.
             Foxes
          
           Martyrs
           differ
           as
           much
           as
           Day
           from
           Night
           ,
           and
           Light
           from
           Darkness
           :
           For
           it
           is
           known
           that
           
             I.
             Fox
          
           his
           Martyrs
           or
           Witnesses
           (
           those
           blessed
           Souls
           under
           the
           Altar
           )
           were
           slain
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Authority
           and
           Purity
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           as
           the
           revealed
           word
           or
           will
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             God
          
           against
           the
           Traditions
           and
           Inventions
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           But
           
             G.
             Foxes
             Sufferers
          
           have
           generally
           suffered
           for
           their
           
             Childrens
             Baubles
          
           ,
           fantastical
           Traditions
           and
           Inventions
           ,
           for
           setting
           up
           a
           Dream
           of
           a
           Light
           and
           Christ
           within
           all
           Man
           kind
           ,
           above
           the
           
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           above
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           above
           all
           
             Earthly
             Dignityes
          
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Betters
           :
           endeavouring
           (
           with
           the
           Pope
           )
           to
           trample
           all
           souls
           and
           Bodyes
           under
           their
           proud
           feet
           .
        
         
           180
           ]
           3.
           
           The
           carriage
           of
           these
           two
           Sorts
           of
           Sufferers
           differ
           as
           much
           as
           East
           from
           West
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           from
           Hell.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           ground
           of
           Iohns
           Sufferers
           was
           that
           which
           Iohn
           so
           much
           writes
           of
           ,
           viz.
           love
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           Bridegroom
           ,
           without
           which
           Paul
           slights
           burning
           
           it self
           :
           
           this
           appears
           in
           their
           wonderfull
           Love
           to
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           the
           Love-Letters
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           )
           and
           unto
           all
           that
           loved
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           also
           .
           The
           Quakers
           are
           known
           to
           be
           Fierce
           ,
           Heady
           ,
           Proud
           ,
           Self-conceited
           ,
           Stout
           ,
           Bold
           ,
           and
           driven
           on
           by
           an
           Audacious
           and
           Desperate
           Spirit
           (
           which
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           some
           subtle
           Foxes
           with
           him
           have
           of
           late
           bla●●ed
           in
           
             H.
             Norton
             &c.
          
           )
           No
           question
           but
           some
           of
           them
           have
           a
           notion
           of
           Wrath
           yet
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           therefore
           rather
           then
           to
           endure
           
             Hell
             Fire
          
           they
           will
           give
           up
           their
           lives
           to
           the
           Flames
           ,
           others
           of
           them
           fast
           40
           dayes
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           be
           far
           from
           true
           
             Virgin
             Love
          
           to
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God.
             A
             Virgin
          
           that
           loves
           a
           man
           for
           Himself
           ,
           will
           not
           slight
           his
           Love-letters
           ,
           nor
           his
           
             Near
             Relations
          
           (
           least
           of
           all
           abhor
           them
           ,
           and
           sink
           and
           burn
           them
           as
           these
           Foxians
           doe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           carriage
           of
           
             I.
             Foxes
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           though
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Truth
           )
           it
           was
           couragious
           and
           gallant
           ,
           yet
           their
           lowliness
           and
           humility
           did
           shine
           forth
           gloriously
           also
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           God
           ,
           being
           more
           sensible
           of
           their
           sins
           then
           of
           their
           sufferings
           :
           con●essing
           with
           many
           tears
           that
           although
           God
           did
           turn
           their
           sufferings
           unto
           his
           Glory
           ,
           
           and
           although
           ungodly
           men
           (
           like
           Foxes
           and
           Wolves
           )
           hunted
           them
           like
           innocent
           Lambs
           and
           Chickins
           )
           yet
           they
           had
           deserved
           and
           calld
           for
           this
           Storm
           by
           their
           unthankfulness
           for
           their
           former
           peace
           and
           liberties
           ,
           by
           their
           drowsiness
           and
           sleeping
           upon
           the
           Earthen
           bed
           of
           worldly
           Profits
           and
           Pleasures
           .
        
         
           Contrarily
           it
           is
           known
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           although
           sometimes
           the
           Quakers
           will
           say
           we
           come
           in
           love
           to
           your
           
           Souls
           yet
           (
           the
           Quakers
           are
           far
           from
           confessing
           their
           sins
           ,
           
           as
           having
           no
           more
           sin
           then
           God
           hath
           ,
           and
           (
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           and
           some
           of
           them
           say
           it
           )
           they
           can
           no
           more
           sin
           against
           God
           then
           God
           can
           sin
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           Men
           Christs
           sufferers
           were
           meek
           ,
           patient
           ;
           respective
           ,
           contented
           ,
           thankful
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           Quakers
           hearts
           have
           an
           insensible
           brawniness
           and
           hardness
           (
           like
           frozen
           Rivers
           come
           over
           their
           hearts
           )
           in
           matters
           of
           God
           so
           as
           to
           men
           .
        
         
           181
           ]
           1.
           
           Was
           there
           ever
           a
           People
           (
           Men
           and
           Women
           professing
           such
           an
           height
           of
           Christianity
           )
           so
           fierce
           so
           heady
           ,
           so
           high-minded
           and
           though
           generally
           not
           hardned
           )
           so
           censuring
           ,
           reviling
           ,
           cursing
           and
           damning
           :
           and
           so
           savage
           and
           barbarous
           as
           in
           the
           stark
           nakedness
           of
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           Revenge
           ,
           how
           patient
           ,
           and
           pitiful
           ,
           and
           praying
           for
           their
           Enemies
           were
           
             I.
             Foxes
             Martyrs
          
           or
           Witnesses
           ,
           
           and
           
             G.
             Foxes
          
           ,
           how
           spitting
           
             Fire
             &
             Brimstone
          
           ?
           (
           witness
           the
           second
           part
           of
           
             N.
             England
          
           judged
           by
           
             G.
             Bishop
          
           )
           because
           Christ
           in
           them
           is
           come
           to
           judgement
           )
           wherein
           he
           pronounceth
           Destruction
           to
           Bodies
           and
           Souls
           of
           
             N.
             England
             men
          
           ,
           saying
           in
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           
             that
             their
             judgement
             lingreth
             not
             ,
             nor
             doth
             their
             damnation
             slumber
             .
          
        
         
           T
           is
           true
           some
           of
           their
           Predictions
           have
           and
           may
           come
           to
           pass
           as
           do
           many
           also
           of
           
             Conjurers
             &
             Witches
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Devil
           knows
           the
           Complexion
           of
           persons
           and
           things
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           like
           to
           come
           to
           pass
           (
           as
           in
           Sauls
           case
           and
           in
           other
           events
           )
           and
           still
           the
           poor
           Quakers
           (
           and
           other
           his
           Captive
           Slaves
           )
           with
           such
           Bables
           as
           these
           .
           I
           told
           you
           what
           weather
           it
           would
           
           be
           ,
           
           I
           told
           you
           where
           the
           Wind
           would
           blow
           :
           I
           told
           you
           what
           would
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           ]
           and
           yet
           as
           blessed
           Mr.
           
             I.
             Dod
          
           used
           to
           say
           ,
           
             though
             the
             Devil
             was
             up
             early
             ,
             God
             was
             still
             up
             before
             him
             :
          
           for
           the
           Proverb
           is
           here
           true
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             sent
             curst
             Cows
             short
             Horns
             :
          
           his
           infinite
           Wisdome
           ,
           Power
           and
           Goodness
           is
           pleased
           to
           put
           an
           Hook
           into
           the
           Jaws
           of
           Sathan
           :
           he
           shews
           himself
           the
           pitisui
           sparer
           and
           preserver
           of
           men
           :
           When
           the
           Devil
           is
           a
           Fisher
           longing
           for
           troubled
           and
           bloody
           waters
           ,
           yet
           God
           hath
           graciously
           proved
           many
           of
           the
           bloody
           prophesies
           of
           his
           waspish
           Prophets
           and
           Prophetesses
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           can
           prove
           )
           to
           be
           lying
           and
           false
           already
           .
        
         
           
             We
             now
             descended
             to
             the
             thirteenth
             Proposal
             (
             the
             sixth
             to
             be
             discus'd
             at
          
           Providence
           )
           
             which
             was
             read
             by
             them
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             is
             this
          
           ,
           viz.
           [
           These
           many
           Books
           and
           Writings
           are
           extreamly
           Poor
           ,
           Lame
           ,
           and
           Naked
           ,
           swelld
           up
           only
           with
           High
           Titles
           and
           Words
           of
           Boasting
           and
           Vapour
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           that
           I
           had
           not
           shun'd
           (
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           most
           High
           )
           to
           read
           any
           of
           their
           Books
           or
           Letters
           I
           could
           come
           at
           :
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           could
           never
           pick
           out
           any
           Wheat
           (
           of
           solid
           ,
           rational
           and
           heavenly
           Truth
           )
           out
           of
           their
           heaps
           of
           Chaffe
           ,
           and
           Dreams
           ,
           and
           Fancies
           of
           new
           Christs
           ,
           new
           Spirits
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           that
           
             W.
             Edmund
          
           .
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           [
           182
           ]
           was
           a
           Fire
           ,
           and
           a
           Hammer
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           I
           said
           the
           word
           they
           meant
           was
           but
           a
           painted
           Fire
           ,
           and
           a
           painted
           Hammer
           ,
           and
           that
           never
           broke
           nor
           burned
           up
           sin
           as
           sin
           .
        
         
           Let
           a
           man
           read
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           
             Papists
             ,
             Lutherans
             ,
             
             Arminians
             ,
          
           
           and
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           the
           Episcopal
           and
           Presbyterian
           Writings
           :
           a
           man
           shall
           have
           wherein
           to
           exercise
           his
           Judgement
           ,
           Memory
           ,
           &c.
           he
           shall
           have
           Scripture
           proposed
           ,
           Arguments
           alleadged
           ,
           yea
           he
           shall
           read
           Answers
           and
           Replies
           ,
           whereby
           to
           satisfie
           a
           rational
           Soul
           and
           Understanding
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           
             Quakers
             Books
             &
             Writings
             ,
             Peter
             &
             Iude
          
           tells
           us
           (
           what
           I
           have
           found
           )
           clouds
           high
           of
           an
           imaginary
           Christ
           and
           Spirit
           :
           high
           swelling
           words
           ,
           strange
           from
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           Language
           ,
           and
           all
           sober
           and
           Christian
           Writers
           and
           Speakers
           .
        
         
           Let
           
             Io.
             Chandlers
          
           Writings
           ,
           and
           the
           Writings
           of
           
             Theora
             Iohn
          
           (
           that
           Monster
           of
           Delusion
           )
           be
           viewed
           ,
           whose
           bodily
           Raptures
           ,
           and
           frantick
           Writings
           of
           the
           Quakers
           Principles
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Iews
           (
           in
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             Latin
             &
             Arminiack
          
           Writings
           (
           which
           he
           confest
           he
           understood
           not
           )
           and
           let
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Writings
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Touch-stone
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           an
           honest
           Goldsmith
           can
           find
           ought
           else
           but
           the
           Dross
           ,
           Dreams
           and
           Fancies
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           solid
           Gold
           of
           Heavenly
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           read
           Nichols
           ,
           and
           Nailor
           ,
           and
           Howgel
           and
           Burrows
           ,
           and
           Parnel
           ,
           and
           Farnworth
           ,
           and
           Fox
           ,
           and
           Dewsbury
           and
           Pennington
           ,
           
           and
           Whitehead
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           I
           could
           readily
           and
           abundantly
           prove
           my
           position
           out
           of
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           my
           desire
           and
           intention
           was
           (
           as
           by
           my
           Paper
           to
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           appears
           )
           to
           have
           made
           it
           good
           to
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           how
           poor
           and
           lame
           ,
           and
           naked
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           writings
           are
           ,
           who
           seems
           to
           be
           as
           Pighius
           and
           Echius
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           as
           Bellarmine
           the
           greatest
           Writer
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
         
           I
           told
           my
           Opposites
           I
           would
           therefore
           Answer
           this
           Bellarmine
           ,
           
           and
           I
           would
           not
           say
           Bellarmine
           thou
           liest
           :
           but
           I
           would
           by
           Holy
           Scripture
           shew
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           his
           deluding
           Foxians
           ,
           how
           the
           old
           Fox
           the
           old
           Serpent
           was
           too
           crafty
           for
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           them
           and
           their
           Followers
           to
           the
           brim
           of
           the
           Lake
           that
           burns
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           .
        
         
           First
           .
           then
           I
           said
           ,
           let
           who
           will
           that
           understands
           true
           English
           ,
           and
           are
           able
           to
           read
           and
           write
           true
           English
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           know
           no
           more
           )
           take
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Folio
           Book
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           whether
           [
           183
           (
           through
           his
           whole
           Book
           )
           he
           writes
           like
           an
           English-man
           :
           And
           though
           he
           upbraids
           all
           his
           Opposites
           scornfully
           and
           ridiculously
           (
           as
           poor
           Children
           that
           know
           not
           the
           Bible
           nor
           their
           Accidence
           in
           saying
           you
           to
           a
           singular
           ,
           &c.
           )
           whether
           in
           many
           scores
           of
           places
           in
           his
           Book
           he
           confounds
           not
           the
           singular
           and
           the
           Plural
           :
           I
           confess
           when
           I
           urged
           this
           in
           publick
           ,
           my
           Opposites
           desired
           of
           me
           no
           proof
           of
           this
           out
           of
           
             Foxes
             Book
          
           and
           therefore
           (
           remembering
           my
           quarter
           hour
           Glasse
           )
           I
           fpared
           Quotations
           ,
           but
           now
           (
           through
           Gods
           patience
           and
           my
           Readers
           )
           my
           Tedder
           being
           longer
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           one
           or
           two
           brief
           Proofs
           and
           Instances
           .
        
         
           In
           page
           282.
           in
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           second
           Answer
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             [
             You
             where
             you
             are
             sees
             him
             nor
             ]
          
           where
           it
           should
           be
           the
           Plural
           see
           him
           not
           ,
           if
           this
           
             Proud
             Bruit
          
           had
           known
           either
           his
           Accidence
           or
           the
           Bible
           .
        
         
           In
           Page
           300.
           he
           saith
           
             [
             The
             Scriptures
             is
             able
             to
             make
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             ]
          
           which
           should
           be
           are
           able
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           Page
           16.
           
           
             [
             The
             Churches
             was
             to
             hear
             ]
          
           for
           ,
           were
           to
           hear
           .
        
         
         
           In
           Page
           110.
           
           
           
             [
             As
             thou
             doth
          
           ]
           which
           should
           be
           ,
           as
           thou
           dost
           :
           And
           abundance
           more
           of
           this
           Boyes
           English
           all
           his
           Book
           over
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           impute
           to
           his
           
             Northern
             Dialect
          
           (
           having
           been
           so
           long
           in
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           London
           ,
           and
           read
           and
           answered
           (
           as
           he
           dreams
           )
           so
           many
           English
           Books
           :
           nor
           to
           the
           Printer
           (
           the
           faults
           of
           that
           kinde
           being
           so
           numerous
           )
           but
           to
           the
           finger
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           and
           most
           Holy
           ,
           whose
           property
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           therefore
           delights
           to
           run
           thwart
           and
           cross
           the
           shins
           of
           proud
           and
           insulting
           Souls
           and
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           observe
           throughout
           his
           Book
           a
           Devillish
           
             Black
             Line
          
           of
           despising
           those
           that
           are
           Good
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           )
           He
           counts
           none
           Godly
           but
           himself
           and
           his
           Foxians
           :
           yea
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           no
           Christ
           ,
           no
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           in
           him
           and
           them
           feelingly
           ,
           though
           they
           say
           he
           is
           in
           every
           man
           and
           woman
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           confess
           consists
           in
           Righteousness
           and
           peace
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Spirits
           ,
           1
           and
           yet
           (
           as
           they
           impiously
           and
           simply
           speaks
           )
           these
           Inhabitants
           and
           Hosts
           to
           all
           these
           Guests
           know
           nothing
           of
           their
           lodging
           and
           dwelling
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           gives
           a
           shrewd
           suspition
           that
           he
           never
           knew
           what
           the
           true
           fear
           ,
           
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           joy
           of
           God
           mean
           ;
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           he
           could
           puff
           at
           so
           many
           Writers
           (
           excellent
           for
           great
           Knowledge
           and
           godliness
           ,
           
           denying
           any
           thing
           of
           God
           or
           184
           ]
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           Grace
           to
           be
           in
           them
           :
           
           some
           of
           them
           (
           eminent
           servants
           of
           God
           )
           I
           have
           known
           :
           of
           others
           of
           them
           I
           have
           smelt
           the
           
             sweet
             Odour
          
           of
           an
           Heavenly
           report
           from
           the
           mouthes
           of
           others
           and
           in
           their
           Writings
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           will
           be
           found
           to
           adore
           an
           
             Image
             &
             Crucifix
          
           for
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           so
           whatever
           he
           say
           of
           others
           will
           his
           Faith
           ,
           his
           Love
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           of
           Discerning
           ,
           and
           
             Hope
             of
             Glory
          
           and
           Salvation
           prove
           (
           without
           Repentance
           )
           dolefully
           false
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           doth
           not
           this
           
             Proud
             Censor
          
           know
           that
           men
           may
           be
           true
           Saints
           in
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           subject
           to
           sudden
           
             Epileptical
             &
             Falling
             Fits
          
           ?
           may
           not
           David
           walk
           with
           God
           with
           a
           perfect
           heart
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Bathsheba
           and
           Uriah
           (
           and
           many
           other
           particulars
           )
           fall
           down
           like
           a
           Jewel
           into
           the
           Dirt
           ?
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           owns
           Peter
           and
           his
           Confession
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             get
             thee
             behind
             me
             Sathan
          
           ?
           That
           Peter
           resolves
           to
           dye
           for
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           yet
           denies
           with
           Cursing
           and
           Swearing
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           knew
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           
             Christs
             Resurrection
          
           and
           Ascention
           ,
           even
           Peter
           plays
           the
           
             Hypocrite
             &
             Dissembler
          
           .
        
         
           Yea
           did
           not
           the
           high
           Fathers
           in
           Godliness
           ,
           famous
           Kings
           in
           Gods
           Church
           live
           long
           in
           the
           incivility
           of
           many
           Wives
           ,
           and
           the
           impiety
           of
           Worshipping
           in
           the
           High
           places
           ,
           
           &c.
           to
           what
           purpose
           doth
           the
           Lord
           inspire
           his
           holy
           Pen-men
           to
           write
           these
           holy
           Histories
           :
           was
           it
           to
           shame
           his
           Saints
           departed
           ,
           or
           to
           shame
           his
           own
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           a
           stumbling
           block
           ,
           and
           a
           protection
           for
           after
           sinners
           and
           transgressors
           ?
           or
           amongst
           other
           holy
           ends
           to
           teach
           us
           (
           like
           Moses
           )
           to
           distinguish
           between
           an
           Egyptian
           
           whom
           he
           slew
           and
           the
           Israelites
           whom
           he
           chid
           for
           wronging
           each
           other
           ,
           
           since
           they
           were
           their
           Breth●en
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           is
           a
           poor
           Christian
           Goldsmith
           ,
           that
           knows
           not
           to
           discern
           the
           Gold
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           the
           Copper
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           the
           best
           Gold
           in
           the
           World
           its
           due
           allowance
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           will
           pass
           currant
           in
           Earth
           and
           Heaven
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           truly
           know
           and
           love
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           with
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           .
           in
           all
           this
           great
           Book
           ,
           the
           most
           humble
           and
           able
           ,
           godly
           and
           conscientious
           are
           with
           him
           but
           
             Vipers
             ,
             Serpents
             ,
             Cains
             ,
             Iudasses
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             Pharisees
             ,
             dumb
             Dogs
             ,
             Sorcerers
             ,
             Witches
             ,
             Reprobates
             ,
             Devils
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           this
           Book
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           (
           all
           along
           )
           he
           denies
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           that
           Spirit
           that
           gave
           forth
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Saints
           are
           [
           185
           acted
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           immediately
           that
           moved
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           and
           holy
           Pen-men
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           all
           tending
           to
           vilifie
           and
           nullifie
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           his
           Impiety
           in
           these
           Assertions
           (
           which
           half
           an
           eye
           of
           Mahumetans
           ,
           
           
             &
             Iewes
             ,
             &
             Papists
             ,
             &
             Protestants
          
           will
           see
           )
           I
           note
           his
           Simplicity
           (
           for
           a
           Fox
           though
           he
           be
           crafty
           is
           but
           a
           Beast
           still
           )
           For
           out
           of
           his
           Piety
           he
           grants
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           through
           all
           his
           Book
           to
           be
           the
           
             Words
             of
             God
          
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           :
           and
           for
           this
           his
           Grant
           he
           quotes
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
             God
             spake
             all
             these
             Words
             ,
          
           and
           the
           four
           Books
           of
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           which
           I
           nor
           my
           Opposites
           could
           tell
           in
           publick
           what
           to
           make
           of
           :
           But
           if
           they
           are
           the
           Words
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           fome
           of
           them
           fearfully
           
           written
           by
           the
           inconceivable
           Finger
           of
           God
           once
           and
           twice
           ,
           then
           every
           particular
           word
           of
           these
           words
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           Word
           or
           Will
           or
           mind
           
             of
             God
          
           every
           grain
           of
           gold
           is
           gold
           ,
           and
           every
           drop
           in
           the
           Ocean
           is
           Water
           and
           Salt
           too
           ,
           as
           I
           urged
           to
           them
           before
           concerning
           every
           word
           that
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           )
           else
           the
           
             Words
             of
             God
          
           when
           brought
           to
           particular
           examination
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           Angels
           or
           Men
           or
           Devills
           .
        
         
           How
           sweet
           are
           (
           not
           Words
           but
           )
           right
           Words
           :
           every
           man
           shall
           kiss
           his
           lips
           that
           gives
           a
           right
           Answer
           ,
           how
           dirty
           then
           ,
           how
           filthy
           and
           bloudy
           are
           those
           Lips
           that
           in
           so
           many
           places
           ,
           debating
           with
           so
           many
           wise
           and
           learned
           and
           pious
           men
           ,
           drop
           not
           Honey
           and
           Milk
           ,
           but
           Wormwood
           and
           Gall
           the
           Venome
           and
           the
           Poyson
           of
           Asps
           to
           them
           that
           lick
           up
           such
           deceitfull
           and
           destroying
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Book
           I
           observe
           that
           all
           along
           he
           notoriously
           nibbles
           ar
           VVords
           and
           quarrels
           at
           VVords
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           are
           not
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           that
           wicked
           word
           
             [
             Humane
          
           ]
           relating
           to
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           man.
           
        
         
           Also
           the
           word
           Trinity
           and
           Sacrament
           .
           
           Oh
           how
           zealous
           is
           this
           Fox
           for
           the
           purity
           of
           Language
           ?
           Why
           may
           not
           the
           word
           Humane
           be
           used
           as
           well
           as
           the
           word
           Sabboth
           and
           Sabbaoth
           ,
           and
           Bethlebem
           and
           Ierusalem
           which
           are
           Hebrew
           words
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           as
           the
           words
           Baptisme
           and
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           which
           are
           Greek
           words
           ,
           Scribes
           and
           Scriptures
           and
           Pretorium
           which
           are
           Latine
           words
           .
           That
           word
           Humane
           is
           odious
           &c.
           for
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           sake
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           I
           love
           and
           honour
           it
           ,
           as
           expressing
           the
           appearance
           
           of
           God
           in
           Flesh
           ,
           in
           that
           personal
           ,
           Individual
           Flesh
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           the
           [
           186
           ]
           Mediator
           petween
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           the
           Man
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           observe
           the
           loose
           and
           wild
           Spirit
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           dealing
           with
           so
           many
           heavenly
           Champions
           ,
           the
           Leaps
           and
           Skips
           like
           a
           wild
           Satyre
           or
           Indian
           ,
           catching
           and
           snapping
           at
           here
           and
           there
           a
           Sentence
           ,
           like
           Children
           skipping
           ore
           hard
           places
           and
           Chapters
           ,
           picking
           and
           culling
           out
           what
           is
           common
           and
           easie
           with
           them
           to
           be
           paid
           of
           and
           answered
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Any
           sober
           Soul
           may
           read
           in
           most
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           
           and
           in
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Book
           such
           Tautologies
           and
           needless
           Repetitions
           that
           may
           even
           Turn
           his
           Stomach
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           abhor
           to
           touch
           a
           Quakers
           Book
           more
           .
           How
           many
           hundred
           times
           have
           you
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             within
             you
             except
             you
             be
             Reprobates
             :
          
           Flesh
           of
           his
           Flesh
           and
           Bone
           of
           his
           Bone
           &c.
           and
           I
           presume
           neer
           a
           thousand
           times
           if
           not
           a
           full
           thousand
           times
           repeated
           [
           That
           lightens
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           lightens
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ]
           &c.
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           had
           many
           Bullets
           flying
           about
           his
           eares
           ,
           and
           therefore
           at
           every
           turn
           (
           like
           a
           man
           fighting
           for
           his
           life
           )
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           hold
           out
           a
           Pretence
           a
           Buckler
           a
           Breast-plate
           ,
           simply
           called
           Light
           ,
           and
           at
           every
           turn
           to
           cry
           
             Oh
             the
             Light
             ,
             the
             Light
             that
             enlightens
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           7
           Through
           all
           his
           Book
           like
           some
           great
           Commanders
           or
           Generals
           by
           Land
           or
           Sea
           ,
           
           yea
           like
           the
           Emperors
           or
           Dictators
           among
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           so
           doth
           this
           wild
           devouring
           Soul
           give
           forth
           his
           high
           and
           haughty
           Sentences
           :
           this
           proud
           Bladder
           is
           big
           with
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           his
           thoughts
           of
           being
           Some
           Body
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           pre●ent
           one
           Instance
           ,
           
           
           
           
        
         
         
           Pag.
           253.
           
           
           
             His
             Opposite
          
           Henry
           Haggar
           
             saith
             ,
             you
             call
          
           [
           all
           men
           Dead
           and
           Carnall
           ,
           in
           the
           Serpents
           nature
           in
           what
           form
           soever
           they
           differ
           from
           you
           ]
           
             this
             proud
             Soul
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           All
           that
           be
           not
           in
           the
           Light
           that
           enlightens
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           differeth
           from
           us
           ,
           such
           be
           dead
           ,
           such
           be
           carnal
           in
           the
           nature
           :
           for
           none
           comes
           to
           the
           life
           but
           who
           comes
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           in
           what
           form
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           differ
           from
           us
           differ
           from
           Christ
           ,
           for
           none
           comes
           from
           under
           the
           Satanical
           nature
           but
           who
           comes
           to
           the
           Light
           ]
           what
           Iulian
           
             the
             Apostate
          
           ,
           
           
             what
             Duke
          
           D'
           Alva
           ,
           what
           Wolsey
           
             could
             have
             spoken
             more
             imperiously
             ,
             insultingly
             &
             bloudily
             then
             this
          
           wild
           Fox
           
             hath
             done
             against
             all
             the
             true
          
           Servants
           &
           Witnesses
           
             of
             the
          
           Most
           High
           
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             or
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             world
             ?
             they
             differ
             from
          
           Fox
           
             &
             therefore
             are
          
           Devils
           &c.
           
        
         
           187
           ]
           8.
           
           I
           observe
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           all
           along
           his
           Book
           powres
           forth
           a
           flood
           of
           
             Fire
             &
             Brimstone
          
           against
           all
           his
           Oppsites
           and
           tells
           us
           that
           it
           is
           not
           
             Railing
             &c.
          
           for
           (
           his
           chief
           Adversary
           )
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           gives
           Instance
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           himself
           giving
           such
           Language
           ;
           and
           also
           it
           is
           no
           other
           then
           the
           Opposites
           to
           the
           Quakers
           give
           unto
           them
           :
           but
           Godly
           and
           Sober
           Souls
           will
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           and
           his
           Apostles
           do
           not
           universally
           absolutely
           and
           promiscuously
           fling
           out
           Fire-brands
           ,
           
           and
           shoot
           Arrowes
           and
           Death
           into
           the
           Sides
           and
           Souls
           of
           all
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           here
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           doth
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           observe
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           generally
           they
           were
           
             high
             handed
             hypocritical
          
           and
           hardned
           
           Sinners
           against
           whome
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           thundred
           out
           such
           Titles
           ,
           threatnings
           and
           Judgments
           :
           But
           Fox
           in
           this
           place
           makes
           no
           Distinction
           ,
           but
           as
           boldly
           as
           
             Blind
             Bayard
          
           saith
           all
           that
           differ
           from
           us
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           is
           no
           rare
           business
           ,
           but
           Fox
           and
           his
           Foxians
           common
           Language
           and
           Barkings
           :
           Thou
           Cain
           ,
           thou
           Serpent
           ,
           thou
           
             Devil
             ,
             (
             Devil
             ,
             Devil
             ,
             Devil
             ,
          
           as
           one
           of
           their
           She-Apostles
           have
           said
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             It
             is
          
           G.
           Fox
           
             his
             bruitish
             and
             ridiculous
             Song
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
          
           Answers
           
             (
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             beginning
             )
             without
             any
          
           Truth
           ,
           Humanity
           or
           Modesty
           ,
           
             to
             cry
             out
             saying
          
           [
           And
           as
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           thy
           Lyes
           and
           Slanders
           ,
           
           they
           are
           not
           worth
           the
           mentioning
           ]
           
             when
             he
             hath
             pickt
             out
             a
             few
          
           Sentences
           
             or
             pieces
             of
          
           Sentences
           
             (
             easie
             for
             himself
             to
             carpe
             at
             &c.
             )
             his
             conclusion
             and
             Burthen
             of
             his
             bruitish
             ridiculous
             Song
             is
          
           [
           As
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           thy
           Lyes
           and
           Slanders
           ]
           
             instead
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             solid
          
           Arguments
           with
           Answers
           
             to
             his
             Opposites
          
           Reasons
           and
           Replyes
           and
           Rejonders
           
             that
             an
             humble
             soul
             may
             see
             some
             footing
             to
             rest
             on
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           we
           say
           in
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           or
           Witnesses
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Suffering
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Cause
             &
             Spirit
             &
             Cariage
          
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           So
           in
           bitter
           Language
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           call
           every
           Prince
           or
           
             King
             ,
             Fox
          
           ,
           as
           Christ
           called
           Herod
           :
           nor
           every
           Opposite
           
             Viper
             &
             Serpent
             ,
             Fool
          
           and
           Blind
           and
           
             whited
             painted
             Wall
          
           and
           Sepulchre
           &c.
           
           They
           seemed
           to
           speak
           Reason
           to
           Christ
           upon
           his
           Cross
           
             [
             Thou
             that
             savest
             others
             ,
             thou
             that
             destroyest
             the
             Temple
          
           &c.
           
             come
             down
             now
             save
             thy self
          
           ]
           &c.
           and
           yet
           Gods
           Spirit
           calls
           this
           Reviling
           and
           Railing
           at
           him
           .
        
         
         
           9.
           
           All
           may
           see
           what
           a
           simple
           Craking
           Sound
           of
           vapouring
           and
           [
           188
           ]
           boasting
           runs
           through
           all
           this
           Foxes
           Book
           :
           Doubtless
           Sysera
           and
           his
           
             Mideanites
             ,
             Goliah
          
           and
           his
           
             Philistines
             ,
             Rabshekah
          
           and
           his
           Assirians
           were
           types
           of
           these
           Children
           of
           Pride
           ,
           
           whose
           Vapours
           whose
           Prophesies
           (
           so
           me
           notoriously
           false
           ,
           already
           proved
           )
           whose
           promised
           
             Victoryes
             ,
             Spoils
             ,
             Threatnings
          
           lye
           like
           black
           foul
           Blots
           of
           ink
           or
           grease
           over
           all
           his
           Papers
           and
           the
           Papers
           of
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           far
           from
           that
           Closet
           Content
           and
           Sincerity
           of
           the
           true
           Saints
           who
           are
           content
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           God
           alone
           in
           secret
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           For
           a
           more
           full
           proof
           of
           the
           Lameness
           and
           
             Stark
             nakedness
          
           of
           their
           Writings
           ,
           I
           shall
           select
           and
           mention
           some
           Particulars
           out
           of
           this
           
             Grand
             Alcoran
          
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           1.
           
           His
           Opposites
           Words
           ,
           then
           his
           Answer
           .
           And
           ,
           3.
           
           My
           Replyes
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Page
             1.
             
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Sam.
           Eaton
           saying
           ,
           [
           He
           doth
           not
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           Substantial
           ,
           Essential
           or
           Personal
           Union
           between
           the
           Eternal
           Spirit
           and
           Believers
           .
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           [
           Though
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           the
           Spirit
           dwells
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           
           And
           he
           that
           is
           joyned
           to
           the
           Lord
           is
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           1.
           
           As
           though
           the
           Saints
           had
           not
           Union
           with
           God
           which
           the
           Scripture
           say
           they
           have
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           :
           concerning
           the
           Essence
           or
           Being
           of
           the
           Immortal
           ,
           Invisible
           ,
           Infinite
           ,
           Eternal
           ,
           Omnipotent
           ,
           and
           Omniscient
           ,
           and
           only
           Wise
           :
           we
           know
           no
           more
           then
           a
           Fly
           knows
           what
           a
           King
           is
           ,
           and
           therefore
           1
           Tim.
           9.
           
           1
           
             He
             dwells
             in
             the
             Light
             that
             no
             man
             can
             approach
             
             to
             :
          
           how
           fully
           doth
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Iob
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           that
           dreadful
           Word
           or
           Voice
           of
           God
           in
           a
           Whirlwind
           knock
           out
           the
           brains
           of
           all
           these
           proud
           Fancies
           ?
           let
           this
           proud
           Fox
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           stoutest
           
             Lions
             or
             Lionesses
          
           amongst
           them
           ,
           look
           but
           a
           few
           minutes
           upon
           the
           glorious
           Sun
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           us
           how
           their
           eyes
           do
           :
           and
           yet
           thus
           like
           proud
           and
           pratling
           Children
           do
           they
           make
           a
           noise
           about
           their
           Bibs
           ,
           and
           Aprons
           ,
           and
           Muckingers
           :
           and
           how
           they
           are
           one
           with
           God
           his
           Being
           and
           Essence
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           Sun
           ,
           
           Moon
           and
           Stars
           ,
           and
           Men
           to
           be
           enlightned
           by
           his
           Infinity
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           Light
           it self
           ,
           in
           the
           highest
           sence
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           Light
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           What
           impudence
           would
           it
           be
           in
           a
           Wife
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           one
           with
           her
           Husband
           in
           Relation
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           She
           is
           the
           Husband
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           keep
           her
           just
           distinction
           and
           distance
           ?
           or
           in
           a
           Subject
           (
           because
           the
           Subjects
           and
           the
           King
           are
           Relatives
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sence
           one
           )
           [
           189
           ]
           therefore
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           
             King
             himself
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           the
           word
           Spirit
           is
           taken
           in
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           for
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Nature
          
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           said
           that
           God
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           that
           God
           is
           properly
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           he
           is
           Light
           (
           though
           my
           Opposites
           in
           our
           Dispute
           affirmed
           he
           was
           )
           but
           of
           such
           a
           Heavenly
           and
           Spiritual
           Nature
           :
           
           For
           the
           Devils
           also
           are
           Spirits
           ,
           though
           defiled
           with
           sin
           and
           wickedness
           :
           thus
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             
             That
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Spirit
             ,
          
           not
           that
           Spirits
           beget
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           
           that
           a
           new
           Creature
           is
           a
           young
           holy
           Spirit
           or
           God
           himself
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Quakers
           at
           Newport
           ,
        
         
           And
           that
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.
           shews
           us
           in
           what
           respect
           he
           that
           is
           joyned
           to
           the
           Lord
           is
           one
           Spirit
           :
           For
           know
           you
           not
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             that
             your
             Bodies
             are
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
          
           
           and
           Ephes.
           2.
           
           For
           an
           Habitation
           of
           God
           through
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Thus
           God
           dwelt
           in
           his
           Temple
           of
           old
           ,
           as
           a
           Man
           in
           his
           House
           and
           a
           King
           in
           his
           Palace
           :
           not
           that
           a
           Mans
           House
           ,
           or
           the
           Kings
           Palace
           is
           of
           his
           Substance
           or
           Essence
           no
           more
           then
           an
           house
           is
           of
           the
           Suns
           Essence
           ,
           &c.
           and
           no
           more
           was
           Gods
           Temple
           of
           old
           ,
           nor
           his
           Temples
           his
           Saints
           now
           ,
           after
           the
           blockish
           and
           blasphemous
           nonsence
           of
           the
           Quaker
           .
        
         
           
             In
             Page
          
           2.
           
           
           
             He
             brings
             in
          
           Sam
           Eaton
           saying
           [
           The
           Scripture
           is
           to
           be
           judge
           of
           Doctrines
           and
           Manners
           .
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           [
           The
           Iews
           had
           not
           the
           infallible
           Iudgement
           ,
           that
           had
           Scripture
           but
           stood
           against
           Christ
           the
           Light
           ,
           
           and
           judged
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Devil
           ,
           that
           judgement
           was
           not
           infallible
           ,
           and
           that
           Doctrine
           and
           Manners
           of
           theirs
           was
           not
           right
           which
           goes
           against
           Christ
           the
           Light.
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Heavens
           is
           the
           Epitomy
           or
           Center
           of
           all
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           though
           some
           eyes
           are
           sore
           ,
           look
           a
           squint
           ,
           or
           are
           stark
           blinde
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Rule
           or
           Canon
           (
           though
           Fox
           simply
           bogles
           at
           that
           as
           not
           a
           Scripture
           word
           )
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           though
           millions
           know
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           millions
           (
           as
           the
           Pharises
           )
           pervert
           and
           misapply
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Holy
           Scripture
           is
           granted
           by
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           to
           be
           
           Gods
           Words
           (
           though
           in
           a
           subtle
           fancie
           ,
           
           not
           his
           Word
           ,
           )
           but
           if
           it
           be
           every
           word
           of
           their
           .
           Gods
           ,
           then
           is
           every
           Word
           as
           D●vid
           saith
           
             a
             Light
             to
             our
             feet
             ,
             and
             a
             Lanthorn
             to
             our
             Paths
             ,
          
           though
           we
           despise
           it
           and
           wilfully
           refuse
           it
           (
           as
           some
           sometimes
           do
           Lanthorns
           )
           and
           wilfully
           stumble
           [
           190
           ]
           into
           the
           Ditch
           Eternal
           ,
           and
           other
           poor
           Souls
           after
           us
           :
           Thus
           the
           Heavenly
           Sun-Dial
           is
           one
           and
           constant
           in
           its
           guidance
           and
           direction
           to
           us
           poor
           Travellers
           ,
           though
           we
           neglect
           to
           look
           on
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           figures
           and
           lines
           of
           it
           ,
           
           and
           be
           willingly
           ignorant
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           We
           are
           not
           only
           commanded
           to
           read
           and
           meditate
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           search
           them
           as
           the
           Bereans
           did
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           try
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           try
           the
           very
           Spirits
           .
           The
           Papists
           slap
           us
           in
           the
           mouth
           with
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           not
           to
           be
           judged
           :
           the
           Quakers
           say
           the
           same
           of
           themselves
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           then
           as
           I
           said
           in
           the
           Dispute
           (
           when
           
             W
             ,
             Edmund
          
           .
           interrupted
           me
           ,
           crying
           out
           Blasphemy
           )
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           go
           for
           Counsel
           to
           an
           arrant
           Cheater
           and
           Jugler
           (
           then
           cheating
           most
           when
           he
           calls
           all
           others
           Cheaters
           .
           )
        
         
           
             In
             Page
          
           3.
           
           
           
             He
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             saying
          
           [
           That
           God
           did
           not
           intend
           immediate
           Teaching
           ,
           nor
           to
           give
           out
           an
           immediate
           voice
           in
           after
           ages
           ,
           which
           should
           direct
           and
           guid
           men
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           All
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           be
           taught
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           of
           God
           heareth
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           immediate
           and
           living
           ,
           and
           doth
           endure
           for
           ever
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           fallibility
           nor
           delusion
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           all
           fallibility
           and
           delusion
           is
           out
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           it
           is
           granted
           that
           God
           speaks
           mediately
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           within
           us
           ;
           doth
           not
           nature
           teach
           you
           that
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           for
           a
           man
           to
           have
           long
           hair
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           his
           works
           of
           Creation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           His
           Providence
           without
           us
           in
           his
           mercies
           and
           judgements
           ,
           so
           that
           every
           drop
           of
           Rain
           and
           crumb
           of
           Bread
           ,
           and
           grain
           of
           Corn
           is
           Gods
           word
           and
           witness
           :
        
         
           And
           4.
           
           The
           pains
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           Dreams
           in
           the
           night
           have
           much
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           voice
           in
           them
           ,
           Iob
           33.
           
           God
           speaks
           once
           and
           twice
           but
           man
           hears
           it
           not
           and
           is
           not
           Gods
           speaking
           his
           Word
           ?
        
         
           And
           5
           ,
           All
           grant
           that
           the
           words
           of
           Scripture
           are
           the
           words
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           6.
           
           The
           teachings
           of
           men
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           are
           granted
           to
           be
           means
           ,
           &c.
           both
           for
           the
           gathering
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Governing
           of
           the
           Flocks
           ,
           as
           
             Pastors
             and
             Shepherds
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           191
           ]
           7.
           
           The
           Water
           ,
           the
           Bread
           ,
           the
           Wine
           ,
           &c.
           are
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           means
           while
           profession
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           made
           on
           earth
           to
           hold
           forth
           a
           remembrance
           of
           him
           until
           his
           second
           coming
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           private
           Prayers
           and
           Fastings
           and
           Meditations
           of
           the
           Saints
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           are
           holy
           Meanes
           in
           and
           by
           which
           the
           Eternal
           God
           speaks
           Peace
           ,
           Instruction
           ,
           Reproof
           and
           Comfort
           to
           to
           them
           that
           fear
           him
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Sometimes
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           by
           the
           Ministration
           of
           his
           
             Ministring
             Spirits
          
           (
           the
           invisible
           Angels
           )
           to
           work
           by
           unknown
           and
           unseen
           wayes
           to
           us
           :
           thus
           in
           
           
             Pauls
             Light
          
           and
           Voice
           and
           Blindness
           ,
           
           and
           the
           
             Iailors
             Earthquake
          
           ,
           but
           afterward
           in
           Ananias
           his
           sending
           to
           Paul
           (
           as
           Peter
           to
           Cornelius
           )
           and
           Paul
           to
           the
           Iailor
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           use
           his
           holy
           means
           and
           instruments
           of
           Men
           to
           men
           (
           Gods
           sweet
           and
           familiar
           way
           to
           men
           :
           the
           immediate
           Teachings
           of
           God
           by
           Dreams
           ,
           by
           Vision
           ,
           by
           
             Voices
             ,
             by
          
           Motion
           ,
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           mentions
           many
           before
           and
           since
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           whether
           it
           may
           not
           please
           the
           most
           Holy
           and
           infinite
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           
           so
           to
           teach
           where
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           please
           .
        
         
           But
           whether
           it
           be
           Christian
           obedience
           ,
           or
           Diabolical
           laziness
           to
           fling
           off
           all
           means
           (
           as
           Fox
           all
           along
           teacheth
           )
           to
           sit
           still
           and
           listen
           to
           immediate
           Teachings
           (
           that
           is
           say
           I
           to
           the
           Devils
           whisperings
           )
           I
           believe
           the
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           would
           give
           much
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           I
           know
           also
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           their
           pretence
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           both
           of
           them
           are
           forced
           to
           use
           means
           ,
           Praying
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           Congregating
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           holy
           means
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           )
           have
           appointed
           many
           Inventions
           and
           Superstitions
           from
           a
           Satanical
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           saith
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Fallacy
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           True
           ,
           but
           will
           he
           say
           these
           seven
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           all
           the
           pretended
           Revelations
           are
           the
           Revelations
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           Revelations
           may
           not
           pretend
           
             Angelical
             Light
          
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           be
           
             Diabolical
             Darkness
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           we
           may
           receive
           any
           Revelations
           and
           
           Teachings
           (
           as
           Children
           and
           Mad
           Folks
           do
           )
           without
           chewing
           ,
           and
           rational
           weighing
           &
           consideration
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           God
           hath
           not
           appointed
           his
           old
           Scripture
           and
           Writing
           [
           192
           ]
           new
           since
           Christs
           coming
           as
           a
           
             Standard
             ,
             Rule
          
           or
           
             Touch
             stone
          
           to
           try
           all
           our
           own
           and
           others
           Inspirations
           by
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           
             Mahomets
             Inspirations
          
           are
           not
           one
           of
           the
           most
           prevailing
           Snares
           ,
           Traps
           ,
           and
           Engines
           ,
           whereby
           he
           hath
           catcht
           whole
           Nations
           and
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           this
           poor
           world
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           when
           God
           reveals
           his
           word
           or
           will
           in
           writing
           (
           which
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           grants
           to
           be
           the
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           slighted
           )
           it
           is
           not
           common
           and
           most
           righteous
           with
           God
           to
           deliver
           up
           proud
           lazy
           Souls
           to
           strong
           Delusions
           to
           believe
           Lyes
           (
           as
           at
           this
           day
           it
           is
           most
           wonderfull
           )
        
         
           7.
           
           Whether
           there
           be
           any
           way
           in
           this
           world
           to
           escape
           the
           snares
           of
           
             Sathans
             Whisperings
          
           but
           by
           humble
           attending
           to
           the
           search
           and
           Meditation
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Records
           ,
           
           by
           humble
           cryes
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           for
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           and
           help
           in
           all
           the
           Meanes
           by
           himself
           appointed
           ,
           in
           Love
           and
           Pitty
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           
             A
             4th
          
           .
           
           Instance
           of
           G
           ,
           Fox
           
             his
             lame
             stuff
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           4.
           
           
             Where
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
          
           Sam
           Eaton
           saying
           ,
           [
           The
           Gospel
           is
           the
           Letter
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God
           &c.
           and
           the
           Letter
           kills
           ,
           and
           many
           may
           have
           the
           Form
           but
           deny
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           so
           stand
           against
           the
           Gospel
           which
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           reply
           ,
           we
           all
           know
           that
           the
           word
           Gsopel
           from
           
           the
           old
           Saxon
           is
           as
           strange
           to
           us
           English
           ,
           
           as
           the
           word
           Evangelium
           or
           Euangelion
           (
           the
           Latine
           and
           Greek
           )
           are
           :
           but
           we
           all
           agree
           that
           it
           may
           be
           turned
           (
           according
           to
           its
           meaning
           )
           
             Glad
             Newes
          
           .
           This
           wise
           cunning
           man
           tels
           us
           the
           
             Glad
             Newes
          
           is
           not
           the
           
             Glad
             Newes
             '
          
           Why
           so
           ?
           Because
           it
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           God.
           who
           sees
           not
           here
           the
           simple
           subtelty
           of
           this
           Deceiver
           ?
           The
           Gospel
           or
           
             Glad
             Newes
          
           preached
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God
           unto
           Salvation
           to
           every
           one
           that
           believeth
           &c.
           Rom.
           1.
           
           Therefore
           this
           
             Glad
             Newes
             told
             ,
             written
             ,
             printed
             ,
             preached
             ,
          
           is
           not
           the
           
             Glad
             Newes
          
           :
           would
           he
           now
           perswade
           himself
           and
           us
           that
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           that
           wrote
           of
           this
           
             Glad
             Newes
          
           ,
           and
           those
           four
           heavenly
           Pen-men
           (
           or
           Pens
           )
           which
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           his
           immediate
           Spirit
           )
           wrote
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           Death
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           &c.
           wrote
           nothing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           or
           glad
           news
           ,
           for
           the
           glad
           news
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           know
           the
           trick
           of
           these
           old
           Cheaters
           and
           Juglers
           to
           hide
           [
           193
           ]
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           cheating
           in
           the
           Bushes
           and
           Thickets
           of
           words
           of
           diverse
           Significations
           ,
           
           or
           figurative
           Speeches
           ,
           which
           all
           honest
           Reason
           teacheth
           carefully
           to
           distinguish
           .
           I
           know
           it
           is
           Fox
           his
           trick
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           tricks
           in
           his
           and
           their
           Writing
           ,
           to
           make
           God
           and
           Christ
           and
           
             Spirit
             &
             Gospel
             &
             Covenant
             &
             Iustification
             ,
          
           (
           as
           before
           I
           proved
           )
           to
           be
           all
           that
           one
           cheating
           Fancy
           called
           Light
           in
           them
           and
           in
           every
           one
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           World.
           
           These
           bewitched
           souls
           will
           not
           owne
           a
           
             figurative
             speech
          
           when
           it
           makes
           not
           for
           their
           Idols
           .
           3.
           
           Is
           it
           not
           that
           the
           Lord
           calls
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           
             Glad
             Newes
          
           the
           
             Power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           because
           of
           
           the
           wonderfull
           effect
           of
           it
           to
           him
           that
           believeth
           this
           
             Glad
             Newes
          
           ,
           which
           few
           or
           none
           believe
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           foolish
           thing
           to
           believe
           (
           as
           the
           Iews
           and
           thousands
           others
           say
           ,
           to
           believe
           in
           a
           beggars
           brat
           ,
           laid
           in
           a
           Manager
           and
           a
           Gallowes-Bird
           &c.
           4.
           
           Paul
           calls
           this
           
             Glad
             news
          
           ,
           
           his
           Gospel
           or
           
             Glad
             news
          
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           
           Will
           the
           Foxians
           therefore
           say
           that
           either
           Paul
           lyed
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           is
           not
           Gods
           Gospel
           nor
           Christs
           ,
           but
           Pauls
           although
           it
           is
           most
           true
           that
           as
           Paul
           had
           charge
           of
           it
           (
           as
           a
           Shepheard
           of
           another
           mans
           Flock
           ,
           or
           a
           Mariner
           of
           an
           other
           mans
           Ship
           )
           it
           may
           1
           be
           common
           Phrase
           of
           Speech
           (
           though
           not
           literal
           but
           figurative
           )
           be
           called
           Pauls
           (
           or
           any
           other
           Messengers
           of
           
             Christ
             )
             Glad
             news
          
           or
           Gospel
           .
           5.
           
           There
           is
           a
           wild
           beast
           called
           a
           Fox
           ,
           
           a
           subtle
           and
           pernicious
           creature
           :
           there
           was
           a
           famous
           heavenly
           Man
           ,
           a
           famous
           writer
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Martyrs
             ,
             Iohn
             Fox
          
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           this
           poor
           deluded
           &
           deluding
           Soul
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           ,
           to
           whome
           I
           am
           now
           replying
           ,
           ought
           not
           these
           to
           be
           distinguished
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           such
           a
           mischievous
           subtle
           Beast
           called
           the
           Fox
           because
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           bears
           (
           and
           that
           most
           justly
           and
           by
           a
           finger
           of
           Gods
           providence
           bears
           it
           )
           the
           
             wild
             Beasts
          
           name
           :
           or
           was
           not
           such
           a
           
             learned
             &
             heavenly
             &
             wonderfully
             deligent
             &
             zealous
          
           man
           as
           
             I.
             Fox
          
           ,
           
           because
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           bears
           that
           name
           also
           ?
           6.
           
           But
           further
           ,
           If
           the
           Glad
           news
           may
           not
           be
           called
           the
           
             Glad
             news
          
           when
           t
           is
           Scripture
           (
           that
           is
           written
           )
           or
           preached
           ,
           then
           not
           
             Glad
             news
          
           when
           spoken
           .
           7.
           
           The
           Law
           denounceth
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           against
           a
           Traitor
           &c.
           this
           Sentence
           is
           written
           ,
           &
           in
           a
           Sence
           may
           be
           called
           a
           
             Killing
             Letter
          
           :
           the
           King
           pardons
           this
           
           Traitor
           ,
           and
           this
           Sentence
           of
           Pardon
           is
           written
           :
           this
           gracious
           word
           of
           a
           King
           is
           not
           less
           his
           Word
           because
           it
           is
           Written
           then
           it
           was
           when
           first
           spoken
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           word
           or
           pleasure
           of
           the
           King
           written
           may
           be
           called
           Gospel
           or
           
             Glad
             news
          
           ,
           the
           
             Glad
             news
          
           or
           Gospel
           of
           his
           Temporal
           Salvation
           :
           will
           any
           sober
           man
           say
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           impiously
           and
           frantickly
           ,
           that
           the
           writing
           of
           the
           Pardon
           and
           the
           Broad-Seal
           is
           a
           
             Dead
             letter
          
           &
           a
           
             Killing
             letter
             &c.
          
           because
           Paper
           Parchment
           &c.
           
           If
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           from
           hunting
           after
           Souls
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           arrive
           at
           [
           194
           ]
           any
           Port
           in
           England
           and
           send
           a
           Letter
           Post
           to
           his
           
             Wife
             &
             Friends
          
           ,
           containing
           his
           many
           Deliverances
           ,
           many
           Experiences
           ,
           
           his
           safe
           Arrivail
           and
           his
           Purpose
           and
           Hope
           shortly
           to
           see
           them
           :
           shall
           now
           this
           
             Glad
             news
          
           (
           or
           Gospel
           )
           though
           but
           a
           few
           raggs
           made
           
             (
             Paper
          
           )
           be
           stiled
           a
           
             Dead
             letter
          
           yea
           a
           
             Killing
             letter
          
           though
           it
           contain
           nothing
           (
           as
           the
           Christian
           Gospel
           or
           
             Glad
             news
          
           doth
           not
           )
           but
           
             glad
             news
          
           or
           Tidings
           .
           8.
           
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           we
           read
           so
           often
           of
           
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           of
           
             Believing
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           before
           Paul
           calls
           it
           his
           
             Glad
             news
          
           ,
           or
           Gospel
           because
           it
           was
           his
           work
           to
           tell
           it
           .
        
         
           Yea
           but
           saith
           this
           Deceiver
           throughout
           his
           Book
           
             A
             man
             may
             have
             the
             Letter
             and
             Form
             ,
             without
             the
             Power
             and
             Life
             .
             &c.
          
           I
           Answer
           Who
           knows
           not
           that
           ?
           and
           that
           a
           
             Form
             &
             picture
          
           is
           not
           the
           man
           himself
           ?
           who
           knows
           not
           that
           Iudas
           notwithstanding
           his
           pretended
           Love
           and
           
             Kissing
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           that
           yet
           he
           had
           not
           the
           
             Life
             &
             power
          
           of
           true
           Love
           and
           
             heavenly
             affection
          
           :
           but
           doth
           it
           follow
           that
           living
           and
           moving
           Bodyes
           have
           not
           Souls
           &
           Spirits
           
           within
           them
           ,
           because
           that
           pictures
           have
           not
           ?
           That
           none
           preach
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           truly
           because
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           preacheth
           an
           immaginary
           and
           
             Allegorical
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           establish
           himself
           the
           only
           true
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
          
           as
           many
           bewitched
           Souls
           call
           him
           .
           9.
           
           What
           is
           this
           but
           to
           cheat
           poor
           Birds
           with
           the
           
             Chaff
             &
             Falacy
          
           of
           dividing
           the
           Body
           from
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Letter
           from
           the
           Meaning
           ,
           the
           Instrument
           or
           Tool
           from
           the
           Workman
           or
           Husbandman
           using
           it
           ,
           
           the
           Gospel
           or
           
             glad
             news
          
           from
           Believing
           of
           it
           .
           Ah
           poor
           cheated
           Souls
           (
           called
           Quakers
           all
           of
           you
           )
           why
           do
           you
           willingly
           (
           out
           of
           pretended
           Enlightnings
           &
           Experiences
           )
           shut
           your
           eye
           of
           common
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           call
           
             good
             news
             ,
             good
             news
          
           ,
           because
           some
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           will
           not
           Believe
           it
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           so
           with
           the
           women
           preaching
           or
           telling
           the
           
             good
             news
          
           or
           gospel
           ,
           although
           few
           or
           none
           were
           found
           to
           believe
           that
           Christ
           was
           risen
           ?
        
         
           10.
           
           The
           truth
           is
           (
           search
           your
           cheating
           Familiars
           narrowly
           &
           )
           you
           will
           find
           that
           your selves
           and
           the
           Papists
           would
           make
           an
           
             Holy
             Day
          
           of
           that
           Day
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           the
           Bibles
           in
           the
           world
           were
           burnt
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           establish
           your
           infallible
           
             spirits
             &
             Traditions
          
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           I
           wronge
           you
           not
           ,
           I
           have
           too
           much
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           se
           if
           the
           heart
           were
           not
           the
           arrantest
           Cheater
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
           and
           your selves
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           cheated
           .
           T
           is
           true
           Antiochus
           attempted
           the
           burning
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           out
           of
           the
           world
           :
           some
           of
           the
           bloudy
           Emperours
           followed
           on
           in
           Antiochus
           his
           bloudy
           Steps
           raging
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           also
           ,
           the
           
             Romane
             Popes
          
           
           in
           theirs
           ,
           and
           common
           reason
           may
           tell
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           themselves
           ,
           [
           195
           ]
           that
           if
           the
           same
           power
           come
           into
           their
           hands
           as
           Antiochus
           &
           the
           
             Romane
             Emperours
          
           had
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           shall
           not
           if
           they
           can
           effect
           it
           trouble
           them
           or
           others
           one
           day
           in
           the
           world
           longer
           .
           
             But
             of
             this
             more
             in
             the
             next
             and
             last
             Position
             .
          
        
         
           A
           5th
           Instance
           is
           pag
           10
           where
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           brings
           in
           
             Iohn
             Bunian
          
           saying
           ,
           
           
             It
             is
             not
             Faith
             and
             works
             that
             justifie
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             Faith
             and
             good
             works
             which
             justifie
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             only
             .
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           He
           answers
           ,
           Abraham
           was
           not
           justified
           to
           men
           only
           by
           his
           Obedience
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           where
           is
           Faith
           there
           is
           Iustification
           ,
           
           which
           works
           by
           Love
           :
           and
           the
           Saints
           
             Faith
             &
             works
          
           were
           not
           only
           to
           justifie
           them
           in
           the
           
             sight
             of
             men
          
           ?
           for
           the
           
             Work
             of
             God
          
           is
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           saith
           &
           his
           Will
           which
           who
           doth
           not
           are
           not
           justified
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           beaten
           with
           Stripes
           :
           who
           seek
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           their
           Faith
           and
           Works
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           ,
           are
           Dead
           
             Faith
             &
             Works
          
           both
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           In
           this
           great
           business
           of
           
             justification
             &
             Pardon
          
           of
           Sin
           (
           which
           Luther
           called
           the
           great
           Wall
           of
           Seperation
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Papists
           )
           I
           humbly
           hope
           to
           shew
           how
           lame
           this
           Fox
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           &
           his
           Foxians
           agree
           with
           the
           
             Papists
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Socinians
          
           against
           the
           true
           Protestants
           in
           this
           fundamental
           business
           .
           For
           what
           is
           Iustification
           but
           a
           Pardon
           written
           and
           sealed
           and
           declared
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Heaven
           to
           poor
           condemned
           Traitors
           .
           
           That
           this
           Pardon
           may
           be
           merited
           by
           any
           Price
           that
           we
           or
           all
           the
           World
           can
           offer
           ,
           is
           denied
           by
           true
           
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           affirmed
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           by
           the
           proud
           unbroken
           Souls
           of
           
             Papists
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Socinians
          
           ,
           and
           these
           Foxians
           called
           Quakers
           .
           It
           is
           true
           after
           a
           condemned
           Soul
           hath
           received
           a
           Pardon
           or
           Iustification
           from
           his
           King
           freely
           without
           Desert
           (
           upon
           the
           Princes
           Mediation
           )
           he
           declares
           his
           loyal
           and
           thankfull
           Obedience
           &c.
           but
           is
           this
           his
           
             Pardon
             &
             Iustification
          
           as
           our
           subtle
           Simpletons
           imagine
           ?
        
         
           Again
           that
           Abraham
           was
           pardoned
           (
           or
           justified
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           )
           for
           his
           Work
           sake
           as
           this
           blind
           Soul
           ●aith
           ,
           how
           doth
           Rom.
           3
           ,
           4.
           and
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galathians
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           experience
           of
           every
           true
           broken
           Heart
           cry
           out
           Lyar
           against
           such
           proud
           and
           
             Popish
             Blasphemies
          
           .
           Further
           ,
           If
           all
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           the
           best
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           good
           Thoughts
           ,
           good
           Words
           ,
           good
           
             Actions
             Aims
             :
             Prayers
             ,
             Preachings
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
          
           be
           but
           as
           
             Womens
             Menstruous
             &
             filthy
             Clouts
          
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           
             Most
             High
          
           calls
           them
           )
           what
           Popish
           and
           frantick
           Madness
           is
           it
           in
           Fox
           to
           talk
           of
           
             Iustification
             before
             God
             by
             works
             or
             by
             Obedience
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           6th
           .
           Instance
           is
           Pag
           16.
           where
           he
           brings
           in
           
             Henoch
             Howet
          
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             is
             an
             Expression
             of
             a
             dark
             deluded
             Mind
             to
             say
             that
             God
             is
             not
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Saints
             .
             G.
             Fox
          
           Answ.
           But
           God
           and
           Christ
           is
           in
           196
           ]
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           walks
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           is
           a
           Reprobate
           and
           out
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             Doctrine
          
           .
           I
           reply
           to
           this
           
             Canting
             Gypsie
          
           ,
           
           in
           Pag.
           74.
           
           He
           denyes
           the
           Position
           of
           
             Ralph
             Farmer
             ,
             viz.
             That
             God
             the
             Creator
             is
             eternally
             distinct
             from
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             being
             God
             only
             in
             one
             Person
             ,
             remains
             a
             distinct
             person
             from
             all
             Men
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           Also
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           ,
           
             that
             God
             is
             distinct
             in
             his
             Being
             and
             Blessedness
             
             from
             all
             Creatures
             .
          
           I
           Answer
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           Sufficient
           that
           poor
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           ,
           poor
           
             Chaff
             and
             Stubble
          
           may
           be
           admitted
           to
           a
           Parly
           with
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Majesty
          
           ,
           and
           receive
           Smiles
           of
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           only
           begotten
           Prince
           &
           Mediator
           ?
           to
           be
           cloathed
           with
           the
           
             Virgins
             diverse
             Collours
          
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           Affections
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Devil
           and
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           we
           must
           aspire
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           the
           
             Incomprehensible
             Majesty
          
           and
           Godhead
           also
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           Let
           mans
           
             Common
             Sence
          
           be
           Umpire
           ,
           is
           there
           no
           Distinction
           between
           Infinite
           and
           Finite
           ?
           between
           the
           
             Infinite
             Ocean
             of
             Majesty
             power
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             Wisdom
          
           &c.
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           Dross
           1
           of
           which
           Men
           &
           Angles
           are
           Partakers
           ?
           The
           King
           dwells
           in
           White-Hall
           and
           in
           other
           of
           his
           
             Royal
             Palaces
          
           ;
           is
           therefore
           no
           Distinction
           between
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Houses
           ,
           though
           some
           may
           be
           braver
           then
           others
           :
           And
           yet
           Fox
           saith
           his
           Opposite
           is
           a
           Reprobate
           .
           I
           ask
           why
           ?
           The
           only
           Reason
           Fox
           gives
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           licks
           not
           up
           the
           filthy
           and
           hellish
           poyson
           of
           
             Foxes
             childish
          
           and
           hellish
           
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Eternal
             Godhead
          
           .
        
         
           A
           7th
           .
           
             Instance
             is
             Pag.
             22.
             where
             he
             brings
             in
          
           Ioseph
           Kellet
           saying
           ,
           [
           They
           be
           all
           alienated
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           until
           Faith
           ]
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           
           [
           So
           they
           have
           denied
           their
           School-Master
           ,
           which
           is
           until
           faith
           which
           will
           keep
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Alienation
           which
           is
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           I
           Reply
           with
           
             Ioseph
             Kellet
          
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           excellent
           men
           whom
           Fox
           useth
           as
           Dishclouts
           that
           by
           nature
           our
           Alienation
           from
           God
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           
           that
           the
           finest
           and
           sweetest
           nature
           in
           the
           World
           is
           so
           
           alienated
           and
           
             opposite
             unto
             God
          
           ,
           that
           it
           resolves
           like
           some
           Ships
           (
           against
           a
           
             Turk
             or
             other
             Enemy
          
           )
           we
           resolve
           to
           kill
           or
           be
           killd
           ,
           yea
           and
           to
           sink
           by
           his
           side
           before
           we
           will
           yield
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           him
           :
           therefore
           doth
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           so
           often
           speak
           of
           mans
           hating
           of
           God
           and
           Gods
           hating
           of
           him
           ,
           yea
           of
           mans
           abhorring
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Gods
           abhorring
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           Rom.
           8.
           that
           not
           only
           mans
           wisdome
           is
           at
           enmity
           but
           enmity
           it self
           against
           God.
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           few
           Kings
           ,
           few
           Counsellours
           ,
           few
           Nobles
           ,
           few
           Schollars
           ,
           few
           Merchants
           ,
           &c.
           (
           who
           use
           to
           be
           the
           wisest
           of
           men
           )
           relish
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Manger
           and
           the
           Gallowes
           for
           the
           more
           natural
           Wisdome
           the
           more
           aversation
           from
           the
           foolishness
           of
           the
           glad
           news
           to
           poor
           ,
           
           lost
           ,
           drown'd
           and
           damn'd
           Mankind
           .
           197
           ]
           2.
           
           Again
           ,
           I
           say
           as
           
             Solomon
             ,
             the
             legs
             of
             the
             lame
             are
             not
             equal
             ,
          
           &c.
           for
           how
           doth
           it
           follow
           that
           we
           deny
           the
           Law
           to
           be
           a
           School-master
           ,
           pointing
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           because
           we
           deny
           the
           Law
           can
           bring
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           indeed
           in
           the
           
             English
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.
           but
           is
           not
           fo
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           yea
           ,
           how
           could
           the
           Law
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           pointing
           out
           the
           
             Lamb
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Do
             this
             and
             live
          
           ,
           keep
           out
           of
           the
           Alienation
           ,
           do
           they
           (
           more
           then
           the
           Law
           of
           Creation
           )
           leave
           any
           converting
           Impression
           from
           the
           Soul
           ,
           until
           Gods
           hand
           open
           a
           door
           of
           Believing
           ?
        
         
           The
           Dyal
           points
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           &c.
           but
           who
           receives
           benefit
           by
           it
           but
           he
           that
           skills
           it
           ,
           and
           looks
           upon
           it
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           the
           Dyal
           is
           not
           the
           Sun
           ,
           &c.
           but
           points
           as
           all
           the
           
             Proyhecies
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Commandmen●s
          
           ,
           (
           before
           his
           coming
           unto
           that
           God
           Man
           ,
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           )
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           As
           to
           
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Answer
           ,
           
             viz
             ,
             [
             Which
             will
             keep
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Alienation
             which
             is
             the
             Law
             ]
          
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           bruitish
           Nonsence
           (
           as
           are
           not
           a
           few
           more
           in
           his
           Book
           )
           and
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           (
           like
           the
           Answer
           of
           the
           Devil
           at
           Delphos
           )
           many
           wayes
           :
           for
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           ,
           that
           Faith
           will
           keep
           them
           out
           Alienation
           :
           or
           ,
           the
           School-Master
           will
           keep
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Alienation
           :
           or
           whether
           the
           Alienation
           is
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           Faith
           is
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           if
           his
           meaning
           should
           be
           that
           thy
           1
           Law
           either
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           
           &c.
           should
           keep
           them
           from
           being
           Alienated
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           being
           actually
           to
           God
           ,
           how
           not
           only
           will
           all
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           but
           all
           Mankinde
           ,
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           call
           him
           a
           simple
           ane
           destroying
           Lyar
           ?
        
         
           An
           eighth
           Instance
           of
           Foxes
           poor
           ,
           lame
           Answer
           is
           in
           Page
           27.
           
           where
           he
           brings
           in
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           ,
           saying
           
             [
             To
             say
             that
             any
             is
             perfect
             and
             without
             sin
             is
             the
             Devil
             speaking
             in
             man
             :
             ]
             G.
             Fox
          
           Answers
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Christ
           ,
           who
           bid
           them
           be
           perfect
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           spake
           Wisdome
           ,
           among
           them
           that
           be
           perfect
           :
           and
           ●aid
           they
           were
           made
           free
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Devil
           speaking
           in
           man
           that
           speaks
           for
           sin
           while
           Men
           are
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           for
           the
           Devil
           holds
           him
           up
           that
           makes
           men
           not
           perfect
           which
           Truth
           makes
           men
           free
           again
           from
           the
           Devil
           ,
           &
           speaks
           in
           Man
           ,
           and
           says
           be
           perfect
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           
             (
             whether
             this
             willingly
             ignorant
             Soul
             knows
             or
             no
             )
             I
             know
             that
             the
             Devil
             knows
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Fallacie
             in
             this
             word
             Perfection
             .
          
           1.
           
           Sometime
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           signifies
           no
           more
           then
           
             Sincerity
             &
             Uprightness
          
           ,
           
           (
           and
           so
           is
           translated
           )
           sometimes
           
             Compleatness
             &
             Fulness
          
           in
           its
           kinde
           ,
           though
           but
           in
           a
           small
           Vessel
           ;
           sometimes
           
             Fortified
             ,
             Strong
             &
             Armed
          
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           the
           
             Fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
          
           ,
           to
           whose
           incomprehensible
           Ocean
           not
           one
           Drop
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           nor
           one
           Drop
           taken
           from
           him
           .
           In
           
             Mat.
             5.
             
             Be
             ye
             Perfect
             ,
          
           &c
           We
           are
           not
           exhorted
           [
           198
           ]
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           God
           in
           Holiness
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           be
           God
           our selves
           ,
           and
           being
           set
           down
           in
           the
           throne
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           to
           thrust
           the
           Eternal
           God
           out
           ,
           for
           there
           can
           be
           but
           one
           in
           the
           Throne
           of
           the
           Godhead
           :
           But
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           like
           unto
           God
           who
           not
           only
           is
           kinde
           to
           his
           Friends
           but
           his
           Enemies
           also
           :
           As
           when
           we
           are
           bid
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Sun
           to
           shine
           upon
           the
           Bad
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Good
           :
           will
           a
           sober
           Soul
           imagine
           that
           we
           are
           bid
           to
           be
           as
           Pure
           ,
           as
           Glorious
           ,
           as
           Vast
           ,
           as
           Swift
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           :
           but
           the
           Spirit
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           Generation
           
             that
             are
             pure
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             cleansed
             from
             their
             filthiness
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           but
           saith
           
             Fox
             ,
             Paul
          
           spake
           Wisdome
           amongst
           them
           that
           were
           perfect
           ,
           
           Phil
           3.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           Translators
           had
           turned
           that
           word
           among
           them
           that
           be
           strong
           intelligent
           ,
           capacious
           as
           the
           word
           often
           ,
           and
           there
           signifies
           ,
           why
           doth
           Paul
           also
           speaking
           of
           such
           a
           strength
           or
           capacity
           as
           the
           Saints
           may
           attain
           to
           in
           this
           life
           profess
           that
           he
           was
           yet
           (
           as
           it
           were
           but
           clambring
           up
           the
           Hill
           )
           this
           is
           the
           vote
           of
           all
           the
           highest
           Saints
           in
           Scripture
           lamenting
           their
           Brethren
           and
           1
           Inabilities
           ,
           and
           the
           Battle
           between
           the
           old
           Man
           and
           the
           new
           :
           Of
           which
           Battle
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           his
           Foxians
           know
           not
           :
           for
           Sathan
           having
           Possession
           
           all
           is
           in
           peace
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           ever
           known
           that
           all
           Gods
           Children
           are
           like
           high
           and
           glorious
           
             Queens
             &
             Empresses
          
           who
           wittingly
           endure
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           speaks
           )
           that
           such
           an
           ugly
           Fiend
           as
           the
           Devil
           should
           touch
           them
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           an
           evil
           thought
           .
           3.
           
           They
           are
           like
           
             Fields
             &
             Gardens
          
           in
           which
           the
           Husbandman
           and
           Gardiner
           allows
           not
           ,
           
           nor
           endures
           not
           a
           Weed
           but
           with
           grief
           and
           endeavour
           of
           their
           extirpation
           .
           4.
           
           And
           this
           is
           far
           from
           being
           Proctors
           and
           Advocates
           for
           sin
           (
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           most
           simply
           and
           impudently
           urgeth
           )
           for
           the
           known
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           Fox
           and
           his
           Foxians
           fall
           most
           foolishly
           and
           fiercely
           upon
           such
           as
           profess
           most
           holiness
           ,
           most
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           most
           Mortification
           ,
           most
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           only
           begotten
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           &
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           or
           written
           Will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             A
             ninth
             Instance
             is
             in
             page
             28.
             where
             G.
             Fox
             .
             tells
             how
             the
             same
             Author
             preached
             an
             external
             word
          
           [
           Which
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           not
           of
           ,
           
           but
           of
           the
           word
           that
           lives
           ,
           abides
           and
           endures
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           that
           cannot
           be
           broken
           :
           and
           of
           Gods
           words
           and
           Christs
           words
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           not
           external
           :
           this
           is
           not
           agreeable
           to
           sound
           words
           that
           cannot
           be
           condemned
           :
           but
           that
           is
           like
           his
           Doctrine
           that
           knows
           not
           the
           Eternal
           :
           but
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           did
           not
           tell
           of
           an
           external
           word
           ,
           but
           you
           being
           made
           by
           the
           will
           of
           man
           speaks
           to
           the
           People
           of
           an
           external
           word
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           The
           word
           (
           whether
           external
           ,
           internal
           ,
           or
           eternal
           )
           is
           a
           [
           199
           ]
           similitude
           ,
           for
           we
           know
           God
           hath
           no
           Mouth
           ,
           nor
           Tongue
           ,
           nor
           Words
           as
           we
           have
           :
           but
           as
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Generals
           of
           Armies
           or
           Navies
           ,
           or
           any
           Commanders
           in
           chief
           signifie
           their
           
           minds
           by
           Speech
           ,
           by
           Writing
           ,
           yea
           by
           sign
           (
           at
           a
           distance
           )
           this
           Word
           or
           will
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           in
           the
           Kings
           breast
           ,
           and
           internal
           is
           now
           outward
           or
           external
           .
           Hence
           Christ
           Jesus
           above
           all
           other
           wayes
           of
           Gods
           manifesting
           himself
           externally
           or
           outwardly
           is
           called
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           which
           was
           God.
           Hence
           in
           common
           speech
           we
           call
           our
           Thoughts
           our selves
           
             [
             So
             I
             think
             ,
             &c.
             this
             is
             my
             Word
             ,
             my
             Vote
             ,
             or
             Mind
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Field
           :
           If
           a
           General
           himself
           who
           first
           gave
           the
           external
           Word
           from
           his
           own
           internal
           Thoughts
           :
           
           if
           he
           forget
           the
           word
           in
           the
           night
           a
           common
           Sentinel
           will
           make
           him
           stand
           ,
           or
           fire
           upon
           him
           :
           and
           shall
           men
           be
           so
           careful
           in
           these
           transitory
           businesses
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           suffer
           open
           Enemies
           to
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           presumptuously
           to
           pass
           without
           the
           external
           word
           or
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           audaciously
           to
           deny
           such
           a
           word
           at
           all
           to
           be
           ?
           When
           Christ
           Jesus
           Luke
           4
           spake
           out
           of
           the
           
             Prophet
             Isaiah
          
           :
           and
           when
           Paul
           disputed
           three
           Sabbath
           dayes
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           when
           Apollos
           mightily
           convinced
           the
           Iews
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           Jesus
           was
           the
           Christ
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           use
           external
           ,
           audible
           Expoundings
           and
           Applyings
           of
           that
           written
           word
           or
           mind
           of
           God
           as
           the
           external
           and
           outward
           manifestation
           of
           his
           internal
           and
           eternal
           holy
           Pleasure
           .
        
         
           
             A
             tenth
             Instance
             is
             in
             page
          
           32.
           
           where
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Ellis
           Bradshaw
           saying
           [
           The
           Quakers
           Spirit
           doth
           teach
           them
           to
           honour
           no
           Man.
           ]
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           That
           is
           a
           Lye
           :
           for
           it
           teacheth
           them
           to
           have
           all
           Men
           in
           esteem
           ,
           and
           to
           honour
           all
           men
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           convinced
           by
           the
           Law
           to
           be
           Transgressors
           if
           they
           respect
           Mens
           persons
           as
           you
           doe
           ]
        
         
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           I
           have
           spoken
           of
           their
           proud
           and
           lofty
           behaviour
           toward
           all
           men
           ,
           the
           Highest
           ,
           the
           Eldest
           ,
           the
           Holyest
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             10th
             .
             Position
          
           ,
           of
           their
           Pride
           &c.
           and
           therefore
           briefly
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           all
           men
           may
           see
           how
           truely
           they
           honour
           and
           esteem
           all
           men
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           what
           Lord
           and
           honour
           it
           is
           that
           they
           mean
           :
           when
           G.
           F.
           his
           first
           word
           to
           his
           Opposite
           is
           in
           that
           most
           provoking
           Term
           ,
           
             viz.
             [
             That
             is
             a
             Lye
             ]
          
           in
           his
           very
           pleading
           and
           the
           very
           first
           words
           of
           it
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Servants
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           used
           sharp
           and
           bitter
           
             Reproofs
             ,
             Similitudes
          
           &c.
           but
           thus
           suddenly
           at
           the
           first
           dash
           to
           give
           fire
           
             Thou
             Lyest
             ,
             That
             is
             a
             Lye
          
           &c.
           
           It
           shews
           neither
           Religion
           nor
           Civility
           but
           a
           
             Barbarous
             Spirit
          
           ,
           for
           they
           that
           know
           the
           Barbarians
           know
           how
           common
           that
           word
           is
           in
           all
           their
           mouths
           .
           T
           is
           true
           of
           late
           divers
           of
           Fox
           his
           followers
           have
           followed
           him
           in
           courtesie
           [
           200
           ]
           looking
           toward
           you
           ,
           taking
           you
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           bowing
           and
           half
           uncovering
           the
           head
           more
           or
           less
           &c.
           
           But
           this
           is
           but
           a
           Revolt
           and
           Apostacy
           from
           their
           first
           
             Rigid
             Spirit
          
           and
           Cariage
           as
           
             Humphrey
             Norton
          
           rightly
           maintains
           against
           them
           .
           Yea.
           2.
           it
           is
           against
           all
           Foxes
           and
           their
           first
           Writings
           ,
           and
           this
           very
           place
           of
           Iames
           here
           urged
           ,
           viz.
           they
           are
           convinced
           by
           the
           Law
           if
           they
           respect
           mens
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           t
           is
           true
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           there
           is
           neither
           Bond
           nor
           Free
           ,
           Male
           nor
           Female
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           Master
           no
           Man
           ,
           no
           Father
           no
           Child
           no
           King
           no
           Subject
           ,
           but
           all
           are
           one
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           Birth
           :
           as
           all
           are
           of
           one
           kinde
           in
           the
           
             first
             Adam
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             first
             Birth
          
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Yet
           first
           how
           full
           is
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           of
           Commands
           and
           Examples
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           
           giving
           respective
           Words
           and
           Titles
           ,
           and
           Bowings
           ,
           even
           to
           persons
           that
           knew
           not
           God
           ?
           2.
           
           Fox
           grants
           difference
           of
           gifts
           ,
           and
           saith
           that
           some
           (
           in
           comparison
           of
           others
           of
           them
           not
           so
           grown
           ,
           &c.
           are
           Elders
           ,
           &
           sure
           this
           is
           some
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           Are
           all
           Apostles
           ,
           are
           all
           Prophets
           ,
           are
           all
           Teachers
           ,
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           how
           ever
           they
           Hypocritically
           lye
           ,
           and
           pretend
           to
           honour
           all
           men
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           yet
           the
           most
           Holy
           and
           only
           Wise
           knows
           how
           proudly
           ,
           and
           simply
           ,
           and
           barbarously
           they
           have
           run
           into
           uncivil
           and
           inhumane
           Behaviours
           towards
           all
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           the
           eldest
           and
           highest
           ,
           how
           that
           they
           have
           declared
           by
           principle
           and
           practice
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Men
           to
           be
           respected
           in
           the
           World
           but
           themselves
           as
           being
           Gods
           and
           Christs
           .
           T
           is
           true
           our
           
             English
             Bibles
          
           and
           Grammar
           (
           as
           Fox
           his
           great
           Learning
           often
           objects
           )
           makes
           thou
           to
           a
           single
           person
           ,
           and
           Thou
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           is
           used
           in
           a
           grave
           and
           respective
           way
           unto
           Superiours
           ,
           unto
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Parents
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           :
           But
           1.
           
           (
           As
           I
           have
           said
           )
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           the
           Greek
           signifie
           no
           more
           Thou
           then
           You
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           be
           truely
           turned
           .
           
           2.
           
           Every
           Nation
           ,
           every
           Shire
           ,
           every
           Calling
           have
           their
           particular
           Properties
           or
           Idioms
           Speech
           ,
           which
           are
           improper
           and
           ridiculous
           with
           others
           :
           Hence
           these
           simple
           Reformers
           are
           extreamly
           ridiculous
           in
           giving
           Thou
           and
           Thee
           to
           every
           body
           ,
           which
           our
           Nation
           commonly
           gives
           to
           Familiars
           only
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           extreamly
           and
           insufferably
           proud
           and
           contemptuous
           unto
           all
           their
           Superiours
           
           in
           using
           Thou
           to
           every
           body
           which
           our
           
             English
             Ideom
          
           or
           propriety
           of
           speech
           useth
           in
           way
           of
           familiarity
           or
           of
           Anger
           ,
           
           Scorn
           and
           Contempt
           .
           I
           have
           therefore
           publickly
           declared
           my self
           ,
           that
           a
           due
           and
           moderate
           restraint
           and
           punishing
           of
           these
           incivilities
           (
           though
           pretending
           Conscience
           )
           is
           as
           far
           from
           Persecution
           (
           properly
           so
           called
           )
           as
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Duty
           and
           Command
           of
           God
           unto
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           first
           in
           Families
           ,
           and
           thence
           into
           all
           mankinde
           Societies
           .
        
         
           201
           ]
           Having
           thus
           through
           Gods
           mercifull
           help
           gone
           through
           the
           
             13th
             Position
          
           in
           publick
           and
           this
           private
           supply
           of
           some
           few
           Instances
           of
           their
           
             Lame
             writings
          
           of
           out
           
             G.
             F
          
           ,
           reserving
           the
           liberty
           (
           if
           God
           please
           )
           of
           presenting
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           further
           Apendix
           or
           Addition
           of
           some
           few
           further
           Instances
           out
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Writings
           .
           I
           hasten
           to
           the
           14
           Proposition
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           the
           seven
           at
           Providence
           .
           They
           read
           it
           publickly
           ,
           viz.
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Quakers
             tends
             mainly
             to
             the
             reducing
             of
             Persons
             from
          
           Civility
           to
           Barbarisme
           ,
           
           
             to
             an
          
           Arbitrary
           Government
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Dictates
           and
           Decrees
           
             of
             that
          
           sudden
           Spirit
           
             that
             acts
             them
             .
             3.
             
             To
             a
             sudden
             cutting
             off
             of
             People
             yea
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             that
             oppose
             them
             .
          
           and
           4.
           
           
             To
             as
             fierce
             and
             fiery
          
           Persecution
           
             in
             matters
             of
             Conscience
             as
             hath
             been
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             practised
             by
             any
          
           Hunters
           or
           Persecutors
           
             in
             the
             World.
          
           
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           I
           could
           adde
           more
           Branches
           to
           this
           Head
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           peace
           and
           civil
           Societyes
           of
           Mankind
           in
           the
           world
           :
           but
           I
           remembred
           my
           promise
           of
           Brevity
           ,
           and
           
             W.
             E.
          
           was
           often
           remembring
           me
           sayinge
           
             Is
             this
             thy
             Quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             ?
          
           for
           I
           believe
           
           they
           stood
           here
           upon
           Coals
           and
           were
           not
           willing
           that
           I
           should
           insist
           upon
           it
           my
           full
           Quarter
           ;
           and
           they
           hasted
           me
           on
           to
           prove
           that
           their
           spirit
           tended
           to
           Barbarisme
           :
           they
           said
           (
           one
           and
           an
           other
           )
           that
           their
           spirit
           was
           an
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           had
           appeared
           to
           all
           men
           and
           had
           taught
           them
           to
           deny
           all
           ungodliness
           and
           wordly
           lusts
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             &
             godly
          
           in
           this
           present
           world
           .
        
         
           I
           told
           them
           that
           in
           our
           
             Native
             Countrey
          
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           
             civilized
             Countreys
          
           ,
           the
           civility
           ,
           Courteous
           Speech
           Courteous
           Salutation
           ,
           and
           respective
           Behaviour
           was
           generally
           practised
           ,
           opposite
           to
           the
           cariage
           of
           
             Barbarous
             &
             Unciviliz'd
             People
          
           .
           
           This
           I
           said
           was
           according
           to
           the
           command
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           
             Paul
             Eph
          
           4.
           and
           in
           
             Peter
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet
          
           3.
           
           Be
           pitifull
           ,
           be
           Courteous
           ,
           &c.
           
           Such
           a
           Spirit
           was
           Christ
           Jesus
           of
           ,
           even
           to
           his
           greatest
           Opposites
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           greatest
           Sinners
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           for
           his
           
             Courtesie
             &
             Gentleness
             &
             Sociableness
          
           with
           open
           Sinners
           ,
           the
           dogged
           proud
           and
           sullen
           Pharises
           counted
           him
           a
           Drunkard
           and
           Glutton
           ,
           a
           friend
           and
           Companion
           of
           Publicans
           and
           sinners
           .
           We
           English
           were
           our selves
           at
           first
           wild
           and
           savage
           Britains
           :
           Gods
           mercy
           had
           civilized
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           now
           come
           into
           a
           wild
           and
           savage
           Countrey
           ,
           without
           Manners
           ,
           without
           Courtesie
           ,
           so
           that
           generally
           except
           you
           begin
           with
           a
           
             What
             Chear
          
           or
           some
           other
           Salutation
           ,
           
           you
           had
           as
           good
           meet
           an
           Horse
           or
           a
           Cow
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           hath
           not
           the
           
             Quaker
             ●pirit
          
           been
           such
           a
           Spirit
           amongst
           us
           ?
           have
           we
           not
           known
           persons
           formerly
           loving
           ,
           courteous
           &c.
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           this
           Spirit
           hath
           come
           upon
           them
           have
           not
           our
           eyes
           seen
           
           them
           pass
           by
           their
           Familiars
           ,
           their
           Kindred
           ,
           [
           202
           their
           Elders
           and
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           though
           kindly
           spoken
           to
           ,
           not
           give
           a
           Word
           or
           a
           Look
           toward
           them
           ?
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           worthy
           of
           a
           word
           or
           a
           look
           from
           such
           
             High
             Saints
          
           &c.
           
           
           How
           like
           indeed
           have
           they
           been
           to
           the
           Popish
           Saints
           in
           a
           Procession
           ,
           they
           
             See
             not
             ,
             Hear
             not
             ,
             Speak
             not
          
           &
           c.
           ?
           or
           like
           these
           very
           Barbarians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           said
           ,
           2.
           
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           his
           book
           affirms
           that
           the
           Conversation
           of
           these
           very
           Barbarians
           ,
           in
           many
           things
           were
           better
           then
           his
           Opposites
           &c.
           
           I
           mused
           in
           my self
           (
           being
           much
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Natives
           )
           what
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           should
           mean
           ,
           he
           not
           having
           been
           in
           
             N.
             England
          
           when
           he
           wrote
           that
           passage
           ;
           but
           since
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           the
           Quakers
           have
           commended
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           seen
           them
           come
           into
           
             English
             Houses
          
           and
           sit
           down
           by
           the
           fire
           ,
           
           not
           speaking
           a
           word
           to
           any
           body
           :
           But
           this
           cariage
           of
           the
           Indians
           proceeds
           from
           a
           
             bruitish
             spirit
          
           ,
           for
           generally
           they
           have
           boldly
           come
           in
           without
           Knocking
           or
           asking
           of
           leave
           ,
           and
           sit
           down
           without
           any
           respect
           in
           word
           or
           gesture
           to
           the
           Governour
           or
           chief
           of
           the
           Family
           whosoever
           (
           just
           the
           Quakers
           general
           fashion
           and
           Spirit
           )
        
         
           Further
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           respect
           the
           spirit
           and
           cariage
           of
           the
           Quakers
           was
           worse
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           were
           sd
           by
           the
           English
           in
           the
           high-way
           or
           coming
           into
           an
           House
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           ready
           to
           receive
           your
           Salutation
           kindly
           ,
           and
           return
           you
           another
           :
           But
           commonly
           we
           know
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           the
           
             Quakers
             bruitish
             spirit
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Indians
           morning
           and
           evening
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           meetings
           ,
           they
           give
           a
           respective
           and
           
           proper
           Salutation
           to
           their
           own
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           gesture
           as
           well
           as
           speech
           .
           3.
           
           Although
           the
           Indians
           are
           bruits
           in
           their
           Nakedness
           both
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           yet
           they
           never
           appear
           (
           no
           not
           in
           private
           houses
           )
           
             stark
             naked
          
           as
           the
           
             Quaker
             men
          
           and
           women
           doe
           :
           yea
           they
           so
           abhor
           such
           a
           bruitishness
           ,
           (
           except
           it
           be
           in
           their
           mad
           Drunkenness
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           will
           be
           
             stark
             naked
          
           )
           that
           as
           to
           their
           
             Female
             kind
          
           ,
           they
           will
           carefully
           from
           their
           birth
           keep
           on
           some
           modest
           covering
           before
           them
           .
           
             W.
             E.
          
           rose
           up
           and
           said
           they
           did
           abhor
           Uncleaness
           as
           well
           as
           our selves
           or
           any
           ,
           their
           women
           were
           sober
           ,
           holy
           and
           Modest
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           endure
           (
           some
           of
           them
           )
           to
           have
           a
           Toe
           to
           be
           seen
           naked
           :
           but
           he
           said
           if
           the
           Lord
           God
           did
           stir
           up
           any
           of
           his
           Daughters
           to
           be
           a
           Sign
           of
           the
           nakedness
           of
           others
           he
           believed
           it
           to
           be
           a
           great
           Cross
           to
           a
           Modest
           womans
           Spirit
           ,
           
           but
           the
           Lord
           must
           be
           obeyed
           .
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           immediately
           seconded
           him
           ,
           and
           quoted
           again
           the
           Command
           to
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             Chap.
          
           20.
           to
           go
           naked
           ,
           &
           he
           added
           ,
           whereas
           I
           said
           at
           Newport
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Signs
             ,
             Types
             ,
             Figures
             &c.
             
          
           He
           would
           now
           prove
           that
           all
           Signs
           were
           not
           abolished
           by
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           
             Agabus
             Act.
          
           20.
           took
           Pauls
           [
           203
           ]
           girdle
           and
           bound
           himself
           .
           I
           replyed
           that
           was
           indeed
           one
           of
           my
           Replyes
           at
           Newport
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           yet
           far
           from
           binding
           the
           
             sweet
             Influences
          
           of
           the
           holy
           One
           by
           
             Dreams
             ,
             Visions
             ,
             immediate
             Impulses
             Revelations
             ,
             Signs
          
           &c.
           but
           withall
           I
           said
           that
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           and
           at
           his
           coming
           was
           the
           time
           and
           season
           of
           such
           Appearances
           from
           God
           :
           
           now
           he
           hath
           fully
           declared
           his
           mind
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Personal
           
           and
           most
           wonderfull
           coming
           of
           his
           Son
           out
           of
           his
           Bosome
           :
           who
           had
           commanded
           his
           Pen-men
           to
           write
           his
           Birth
           ,
           his
           Life
           ,
           his
           Life
           his
           Doctrine
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           his
           
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Asscension
          
           and
           promise
           of
           Return
           to
           us
           :
           he
           had
           also
           preserved
           these
           holy
           Writings
           &
           Records
           most
           wonderfully
           that
           
             (
             Ioh
          
           20
           )
           We
           might
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           follow
           him
           and
           live
           with
           him
           .
           But
           2.
           
           I
           said
           what
           did
           this
           concern
           the
           monstrous
           stripping
           their
           
             women
             naked
          
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           never
           heard
           a
           tittle
           either
           at
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           in
           those
           proper
           seasons
           of
           such
           Administrations
           before
           his
           Appearance
           .
           
           
             Iohn
             Stubs
          
           said
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Quaker
           19
           years
           and
           yet
           had
           never
           seen
           a
           woman
           Naked
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Quakers
           said
           to
           me
           aloud
           ,
           
             when
             didst
             thou
             see
             any
             of
             our
             women
             Naked
             ?
          
           and
           another
           of
           them
           said
           ,
           
             We
             did
             not
             think
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             have
             been
             such
             a
             wicked
             man.
          
           These
           two
           (
           though
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             spirit
          
           )
           yet
           of
           long
           time
           had
           been
           Loving
           and
           respecttive
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           were
           enraged
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           said
           unto
           my
           Antagonists
           ,
           seeing
           some
           Heat
           is
           risen
           about
           these
           matters
           ,
           I
           will
           if
           you
           please
           go
           on
           to
           the
           second
           Branch
           of
           this
           
             14th
             Position
          
           .
           
           I
           told
           them
           the
           
             2d
             .
             Branch
          
           was
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Quakers
             tendeth
             to
             bring
             in
             an
             Arbetrary
             Government
             .
          
           I
           said
           we
           all
           knew
           how
           it
           had
           cost
           the
           blood
           of
           thousands
           &
           
             ten
             Thousands
          
           this
           matter
           of
           
             Goverment
             &
             Lawes
          
           :
           that
           the
           Most
           High
           &
           only
           Wise
           choosing
           one
           People
           and
           
             Nation
             of
             Israel
          
           to
           be
           his
           own
           ,
           he
           wrote
           them
           Laws
           (
           some
           with
           his
           own
           inconceivable
           finger
           written
           )
           and
           some
           by
           Moses
           his
           inspired
           Pen-man
           ,
           it
           pleased
           him
           not
           
           to
           leave
           their
           Wisest
           and
           
             Holyest
             Kings
             &
             Governours
          
           without
           written
           known
           Lawes
           ,
           with
           Rewards
           and
           Penaltyes
           annexed
           .
           But
           I
           argued
           if
           that
           were
           true
           that
           all
           the
           Quakers
           were
           guided
           in
           all
           they
           said
           and
           did
           by
           the
           immediate
           Spirit
           of
           God
           (
           as
           I
           proved
           Fox
           maintained
           )
           then
           if
           they
           obtain
           higher
           or
           lower
           Governours
           of
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           Surely
           it
           shines
           cleer
           that
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           Laws
           for
           them
           to
           rule
           &
           act
           by
           ,
           
           for
           they
           had
           no
           need
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           seing
           the
           
             Immediate
             Inspirations
          
           of
           God
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           erre
           in
           Judgment
           ,
           for
           as
           they
           said
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           within
           them
           ,
           their
           Teacher
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           they
           spake
           was
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           I
           said
           much
           more
           [
           204
           ]
           might
           it
           be
           said
           of
           Mens
           
             Laws
             &
             Writings
          
           ;
           that
           surely
           they
           had
           no
           need
           of
           them
           :
           for
           what
           could
           be
           more
           just
           and
           equal
           ,
           more
           pure
           &
           holy
           in
           all
           Cases
           Controversies
           &
           Businesses
           ,
           then
           the
           immediate
           
             Voice
             of
             God
             ?
             W.
             E.
          
           said
           ,
           what
           dost
           thou
           fill
           peoples
           ears
           with
           strange
           Notions
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           People
           of
           God
           called
           Quakers
           were
           a
           lawless
           people
           and
           would
           bring
           all
           Government
           and
           all
           Laws
           to
           nothing
           ?
           We
           are
           for
           righteous
           Goverment
           ,
           and
           righteous
           Lawes
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           for
           any
           to
           rule
           by
           Force
           ,
           and
           more
           he
           spake
           to
           this
           purprse
           .
        
         
           I
           Replyed
           ,
           
           that
           he
           mistook
           me
           ,
           by
           an
           
             Arbetrary
             Goverment
          
           I
           did
           not
           intend
           a
           Goverment
           ruling
           by
           Force
           (
           for
           there
           could
           be
           no
           Goverment
           in
           the
           world
           without
           the
           Sword
           )
           but
           
             Arbitrary
             I
          
           said
           came
           from
           Arbitrium
           which
           signified
           Will
           or
           pleasure
           :
           and
           so
           my
           Argument
           was
           ,
           that
           Persons
           immediately
           
           speaking
           from
           God
           ,
           it
           was
           impertinent
           and
           profane
           to
           clog
           and
           cumber
           them
           with
           Lawes
           ,
           for
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           (
           the
           Law
           of
           all
           Laws
           )
           proceeded
           out
           of
           their
           mouth
           ,
           then
           which
           there
           could
           be
           none
           more
           Just
           ,
           more
           Wise
           ,
           more
           Holy.
           
        
         
           Here
           stood
           up
           an
           
             Aged
             man
          
           (
           and
           as
           able
           as
           most
           in
           the
           company
           ,
           
             T.
             A.
          
           )
           though
           much
           of
           late
           adhering
           to
           the
           Quakers
           and
           said
           ,
           Methinks
           there
           is
           Weight
           in
           Mr.
           VVilliams
           his
           Argument
           .
           He
           being
           a
           noted
           man
           ,
           and
           his
           voice
           very
           audible
           (
           and
           so
           heard
           by
           all
           )
           
             VV.
             E.
          
           was
           forced
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           wherein
           is
           there
           any
           weight
           in
           it
           ?
           
             T.
             A.
          
           Answered
           ,
           why
           if
           a
           Magistrate
           be
           
             immediately
             inspired
             by
             God
          
           ,
           
           and
           speaks
           
             Gods
             Laws
             &
             Sentence
          
           ,
           sure
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           need
           of
           any
           other
           Laws
           .
           They
           saw
           they
           were
           in
           a
           Pound
           ,
           and
           I
           perceived
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           (
           not
           being
           willing
           to
           grate
           upon
           them
           but
           )
           watching
           my
           time
           (
           as
           I
           was
           glad
           all
           along
           )
           to
           pass
           handsomly
           from
           one
           Point
           unto
           another
           ,
           I
           said
           unto
           them
           :
           if
           they
           pleased
           I
           would
           pass
           on
           to
           the
           
             Third
             Branch
          
           ,
           
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Quakers
             Spirit
             tending
             to
             the
             sudden
             cutting
             off
             of
             People
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             that
             oppose
             them
             .
          
           I
           here
           told
           them
           that
           I
           must
           crave
           their
           patience
           whiles
           I
           must
           profess
           my
           fears
           ,
           least
           that
           Spirit
           by
           which
           they
           were
           guided
           ,
           might
           run
           them
           upon
           their
           own
           and
           others
           temporal
           Destruction
           .
           I
           told
           them
           I
           thought
           they
           had
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           their
           Thoughts
           or
           Eye
           at
           present
           :
           but
           if
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           come
           into
           their
           hand
           ,
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           imagine
           that
           whom
           their
           Spirit
           (
           infallible
           )
           decreed
           to
           death
           ,
           Peasant
           or
           Prince
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           executed
           ,
           
           &c.
           
             W.
             Edm.
          
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             here
             makest
             a
             false
             and
             lying
             charge
             against
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             and
             yielding
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           Replied
           ,
           I
           charge
           them
           with
           no
           matter
           of
           Facts
           :
           but
           I
           charge
           them
           and
           their
           Spirit
           with
           a
           tendency
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           why
           [
           205
           ]
           might
           they
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           ,
           with
           an
           impulse
           was
           killing
           
             Isaak
             ,
             Moses
          
           the
           
             Egyptian
             ,
             Ehud
          
           killing
           Eglon
           the
           King
           of
           
             Moab
             ,
             Samuel
          
           hewing
           Agag
           the
           King
           of
           Amelech
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           
             Paul
             ,
             Ananias
          
           and
           Saphira
           ,
           &c.
           and
           why
           not
           Sathan
           stir
           up
           his
           Instruments
           to
           pretend
           the
           like
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           he
           hath
           done
           both
           in
           former
           &
           latter
           days
           ?
        
         
           My
           Antagonists
           joyntly
           bid
           me
           shew
           when
           any
           of
           the
           Quakers
           had
           done
           so
           :
           
           I
           Answ.
           They
           spake
           not
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           &c.
           for
           I
           did
           not
           charge
           them
           to
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           Spirit
           tended
           to
           it
           :
           I
           was
           saying
           that
           Faubord
           at
           Grindleton
           was
           killlng
           his
           Son
           in
           imitation
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           if
           his
           Sons
           crying
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           breaking
           open
           of
           the
           House
           had
           not
           prevented
           :
           and
           that
           
             Iames
             Parnel
          
           moved
           by
           this
           Spirit
           to
           Fast
           forty
           dayes
           ,
           &c.
           perished
           the
           eleventh
           day
           ,
           &c.
           but
           perceiving
           more
           than
           ordinary
           heats
           ,
           and
           that
           
             W.
             Edm.
          
           charged
           me
           that
           I
           had
           a
           false
           heart
           of
           mine
           own
           ,
           and
           would
           measure
           others
           by
           my
           bushel
           :
           I
           told
           them
           of
           the
           wonderful
           actings
           of
           
             Tho.
             Munster
          
           ,
           and
           
             I.
             Becold
          
           ,
           and
           
             Fifer
             &
             Knipperdoling
          
           ,
           &c.
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Pretences
           ,
           Murthers
           ,
           Poligamies
           ,
           and
           all
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           I
           told
           them
           that
           our
           
             Royal
             Sovereign
          
           his
           
             Grandfather
             Henry
             4th
          
           of
           France
           (
           that
           famous
           and
           wonderful
           Man
           )
           he
           was
           stab'd
           to
           death
           by
           a
           Frier
           
           pretending
           a
           Vision
           of
           Angels
           on
           Christmas
           night
           ,
           who
           commanded
           him
           from
           God
           to
           dispatch
           and
           kill
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           he
           most
           desperately
           effected
           .
           
             W.
             Edm.
          
           interrupted
           me
           ,
           and
           spake
           (
           to
           this
           effect
           )
           why
           should
           we
           suffer
           this
           man
           thus
           to
           wrong
           the
           innocent
           people
           of
           God
           ?
           we
           will
           measure
           him
           with
           his
           own
           Bushel
           :
           For
           thy
           Book
           declares
           thy
           approving
           of
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           Kings
           Father
           ,
           and
           said
           where
           is
           the
           Book
           ?
           At
           which
           word
           
             W.
             Harris
          
           (
           a
           Fire-brand
           of
           Town
           ,
           and
           
             Colony
             &
             Country
          
           )
           rose
           up
           ,
           and
           carried
           a
           Book
           (
           which
           they
           said
           was
           mine
           )
           to
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           :
           
           I
           perceived
           that
           
             W.
             Edm.
          
           &
           
             W.
             H.
          
           who
           was
           for
           any
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           malicious
           mortal
           enemy
           to
           all
           good
           ,
           had
           been
           a
           plotting
           :
           and
           I
           said
           openly
           I
           knew
           what
           malicious
           bloody
           counsel
           had
           been
           between
           
             W.
             Har.
          
           and
           themselves
           :
           but
           they
           would
           finde
           themselves
           befooled
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           the
           matter
           but
           ridiculous
           malice
           :
           for
           all
           of
           us
           knew
           that
           
             W.
             H.
          
           loved
           the
           Quakers
           (
           whom
           now
           he
           fawn'd
           upon
           )
           no
           more
           then
           he
           did
           the
           Baptists
           (
           whom
           he
           till
           now
           fawn'd
           on
           )
           but
           would
           love
           any
           ,
           as
           a
           Dog
           for
           his
           Bone
           ,
           for
           Land
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           a
           long
           Suit
           for
           as
           was
           known
           to
           all
           the
           Country
           and
           their
           cost
           .
           Hereupon
           Capt.
           Green
           of
           Warwick
           (
           Magistrate
           )
           desired
           that
           such
           matters
           might
           be
           forborn
           ,
           and
           others
           spake
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           :
           and
           
             I
             ,
             Stubs
          
           and
           others
           are
           said
           to
           speak
           to
           
             W.
             Edm.
          
           to
           forbear
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Book
           was
           laid
           aside
           and
           delivered
           again
           to
           that
           [
           206
           ]
           malicious
           bloody
           Soul
           
             W.
             Harris
          
           .
           I
           challenged
           them
           again
           and
           again
           to
           read
           and
           improve
           what
           possibly
           they
           could
           ,
           which
           I
           knew
           was
           no
           more
           then
           fome
           
           words
           applauding
           the
           
             Parliaments
             Iustice
          
           and
           Mercy
           :
           which
           these
           
             Bloody
             Sophisters
          
           would
           (
           like
           
             Wolves
             &
             Foxes
          
           construe
           as
           my
           approving
           the
           Kings
           Death
           ,
           which
           God
           knows
           I
           never
           approved
           to
           this
           day
           .
           Upon
           this
           Occasion
           I
           may
           now
           inform
           the
           Reader
           ,
           how
           easily
           the
           malicious
           Spirit
           of
           
             W.
             Edm.
          
           
           
             &
             W.
             Har.
          
           met
           in
           one
           :
           formerly
           no
           man
           amongst
           us
           had
           spoken
           more
           scornfully
           of
           the
           Quakers
           then
           
             W
             Harris
          
           ,
           now
           he
           extreamly
           ,
           privately
           and
           publickly
           fawns
           upon
           them
           ,
           seeing
           them
           my
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           had
           ever
           been
           his
           Friend
           ,
           and
           never
           his
           Enemy
           but
           in
           his
           outragious
           practises
           against
           
             Town
             ,
             &
             Colony
             &
             Country
             .
          
           He
           was
           a
           Pretender
           in
           
             Old
             England
          
           ,
           but
           in
           New
           my
           experience
           hath
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           be
           one
           with
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           yea
           Iesuits
           or
           Mahumetans
           for
           his
           own
           worldly
           ends
           and
           advantage
           .
           He
           is
           long
           known
           to
           have
           put
           
             Scorns
             &
             Ieers
          
           upon
           the
           eminent
           Inhabitants
           of
           Town
           and
           Country
           .
           He
           hath
           been
           notorious
           for
           quarrelling
           ,
           and
           challenging
           ,
           and
           fighting
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           pretended
           with
           the
           Quakers
           against
           
             Carnal
             Weapons
          
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           stands
           upon
           Record
           in
           the
           Town-book
           of
           Providence
           an
           Act
           of
           Disfranchisement
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           fighting
           and
           shedding
           Blood
           in
           the
           street
           ,
           
           and
           for
           maintaining
           and
           allowing
           it
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           )
           to
           this
           day
           .
           Then
           he
           turns
           Generallist
           ,
           and
           writes
           against
           all
           
             Magist-ates
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Courts
             ,
             Charters
             ,
             Prisons
             ,
             Rates
             ,
          
           &c.
           pretending
           himself
           and
           his
           Saints
           to
           be
           the
           
             Higher
             Powers
          
           (
           as
           now
           the
           
             Quakers
             do
          
           )
           and
           in
           publick
           writings
           he
           stir'd
           up
           the
           People
           (
           most
           seditiously
           and
           desperately
           threatning
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           Massachusets
           )
           and
           to
           cry
           out
           
             no
             Lords
          
           ,
           no
           Masters
           ,
           
           as
           is
           yet
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           Writing
           :
           this
           cost
           my self
           and
           the
           Colony
           much
           trouble
           .
           Then
           (
           as
           the
           Wind
           favoured
           his
           ends
           )
           no
           man
           more
           cries
           up
           Magistrates
           :
           then
           not
           finding
           that
           pretence
           ,
           nor
           the
           People
           called
           Baptists
           (
           in
           whom
           he
           confided
           )
           serving
           his
           ends
           .
           He
           flies
           to
           
             Connecticut
             Colony
          
           (
           then
           and
           still
           in
           great
           Contest
           with
           us
           )
           in
           hopes
           to
           attain
           his
           gaping
           about
           Land
           from
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           prevail
           over
           us
           :
           to
           this
           end
           he
           in
           publick
           Speech
           and
           Writing
           applauds
           
             Connecticut
             Charter
          
           and
           damns
           ours
           ,
           and
           his
           Royal
           Majesties
           favour
           also
           for
           granting
           us
           favour
           (
           as
           to
           our
           Consciences
           )
           which
           he
           largely
           endeavours
           by
           writing
           to
           prove
           the
           
             K.
             Majesty
          
           by
           Laws
           could
           not
           do
           .
           My self
           (
           being
           in
           place
           )
           by
           Speech
           &
           Writing
           opposed
           him
           ,
           &
           Mr.
           
             B.
             Arnold
          
           then
           Governour
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Io.
             Clark
             Deputy
             Governour
          
           ,
           Capt.
           Cranstone
           and
           all
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           he
           was
           Committed
           for
           speaking
           &
           writing
           against
           his
           Majesties
           
             Honour
             ,
             Prerogative
             ,
             &
             Authority
             :
          
           He
           207
           ]
           lay
           some
           time
           in
           Prison
           until
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Quaker
           (
           by
           his
           wicked
           ,
           ungodly
           ,
           and
           disloyal
           plots
           )
           prevailing
           ,
           he
           by
           their
           means
           gets
           loose
           ,
           and
           leaves
           open
           a
           door
           for
           any
           man
           to
           challenge
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           for
           being
           too
           Godly
           or
           Christian
           ,
           in
           being
           too
           favourable
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           his
           Subjects
           against
           his
           Laws
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           had
           thought
           to
           have
           declared
           thus
           much
           publickly
           ,
           
           and
           how
           seasonably
           the
           Kings
           Declaration
           came
           over
           against
           him
           :
           also
           how
           that
           one
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           ,
           and
           another
           ,
           and
           another
           had
           been
           troubled
           with
           him
           ,
           &c.
           and
           fined
           him
           ,
           &c.
           but
           now
           my
           
             Lord
             Edmundson
          
           grew
           hot
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           that
           I
           
           had
           charged
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           many
           great
           and
           grievous
           Charges
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           I
           could
           not
           prove
           ,
           yea
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           would
           speak
           it
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           proved
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           warned
           me
           ,
           being
           an
           old
           Man
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           not
           carry
           such
           a
           Burden
           on
           my
           back
           to
           my
           Grave
           ,
           and
           (
           among
           other
           angry
           insultings
           )
           he
           said
           he
           heard
           I
           had
           been
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           said
           I
           was
           a
           fit
           man
           to
           be
           a
           Magistrate
           that
           would
           so
           wrongfully
           charge
           the
           Innocent
           .
           
             Io.
             Stubs
          
           spake
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           and
           how
           I
           had
           hindred
           them
           from
           going
           about
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           he
           said
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           only
           the
           Light
           which
           they
           had
           spoke
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           had
           interrupted
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           confest
           that
           
             Roger
             Williams
          
           himself
           had
           not
           done
           it
           :
           I
           saw
           God
           in
           their
           Confession
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           last
           point
           and
           Branch
           of
           the
           14
           Position
           ,
           
           viz.
           
             [
             Their
             Persecuting
             Spirit
          
           )
           having
           spoken
           to
           it
           before
           ,
           and
           finding
           them
           unwilling
           to
           mention
           it
           ,
           I
           urged
           it
           not
           ,
           having
           (
           at
           Newport
           )
           shewed
           from
           Page
           170
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Book
           ,
           
             [
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             their
             Light
             )
             ought
             to
             Subject
             the
             Nation
             to
             his
             Light
             ,
             else
             he
             is
             not
             a
             faithful
             Magistrate
             .
             ]
          
           In
           
             page
             90.
             
             &
             96.
             
             G.
             Fox
             .
          
           sets
           up
           his
           Saints
           (
           as
           formerly
           .
           
           
             W.
             Harris
          
           his
           Antagonists
           )
           to
           be
           the
           higher
           Powers
           ,
           as
           knowing
           who
           Worship
           God
           aright
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           ,
           and
           only
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           
             Powers
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Kingdomes
             and
             Churches
             .
          
           Herein
           
             W.
             H.
          
           and
           the
           
             Quakers
             are
             one
          
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           
             W.
             Edm.
          
           declared
           that
           the
           People
           of
           God
           were
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           
             Carnal
             Weapons
          
           :
           as
           also
           that
           before
           time
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           called
           
           Quakers
           ,
           had
           been
           Souldiers
           ,
           
             Captains
             and
             Colonels
          
           ,
           yet
           now
           coming
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           they
           had
           laid
           down
           their
           
             Carnal
             Weapons
          
           :
           but
           if
           Fox
           say
           true
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           either
           they
           Mope
           or
           Equivocate
           :
           for
           Fox
           speaks
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           for
           Christ
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           Page
           170.
           he
           discerns
           who
           be
           Idolaters
           ,
           who
           not
           ,
           which
           true
           Churches
           ,
           which
           not
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           praise
           the
           
             VVell
             Doers
          
           ,
           and
           terrifie
           the
           
             Evill
             Doers
          
           with
           the
           Carnal
           and
           Material
           Sword
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           talk
           nothing
           .
        
         
           208
           ]
           But
           2.
           
           If
           this
           Confession
           &
           Profession
           of
           theirs
           were
           not
           ;
           yet
           if
           Chrst
           Jesus
           say
           true
           ,
           
             viz.
             The
             Tongue
             tells
             to
             all
             the
             World
             what
             the
             Heart
             is
             :
          
           was
           there
           ever
           People
           professing
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           (
           except
           the
           Papists
           )
           so
           Reproaching
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           
           and
           amongst
           the
           Protestants
           was
           there
           any
           ever
           so
           Reproaching
           &
           Reviling
           the
           Professing
           and
           Conscientious
           People
           as
           
             Quakers
             do
          
           :
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           known
           (
           professing
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           in
           so
           high
           a
           measure
           )
           so
           sharp
           and
           cutting
           in
           their
           Tongues
           even
           to
           eminently
           ,
           knowing
           and
           Conscientious
           persons
           ,
           
             [
             Thou
             Lyar
             ,
             thou
          
           Serpent
           ,
           thou
           Cain
           ,
           thou
           Judas
           thou
           Hipocrite
           ,
           thou
           Devil
           ]
           &c.
           
           Shall
           we
           rationally
           question
           whether
           their
           hands
           (
           like
           Simeons
           and
           Levyes
           )
           will
           not
           be
           as
           fierce
           and
           cruel
           ,
           if
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           only
           Wise
           permits
           
             Whips
             &
             Halters
          
           ,
           
           
             Swords
             &
             Fagots
          
           to
           fall
           into
           their
           Hands
           ?
           and
           what
           did
           
             Sam.
             Fisher
             ,
             &
             Ed.
             Burrowes
          
           write
           less
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           at
           Dunkirk
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           received
           the
           light
           they
           should
           on
           to
           Rome
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Have
           we
           not
           known
           the
           deceitfulness
           of
           mens
           hearts
           fly
           out
           into
           greater
           matters
           then
           
             Persecution
             ?
             
             Hazael
          
           earnestly
           asked
           whether
           the
           Prophet
           thought
           him
           a
           Dog
           that
           he
           should
           doe
           such
           matters
           &c.
           
           
           Pendleton
           vow'd
           his
           Collops
           should
           fry
           ere
           he
           would
           to
           Mass
           in
           Q
           Maryes
           dayes
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           Mass
           he
           went
           and
           persecuted
           others
           also
           that
           would
           not
           bow
           to
           the
           Image
           as
           he
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           Just
           here
           Capt
           Green
           of
           Warwick
           desired
           leave
           to
           speak
           to
           two
           things
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           immediate
           Revelations
           ,
           such
           as
           Abraham
           and
           Moses
           and
           Ehud
           had
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Soul
           being
           a
           part
           of
           God
           :
           
           I
           was
           weary
           and
           withdrew
           ,
           but
           afterward
           Capt.
           Green
           told
           me
           that
           none
           of
           them
           were
           willing
           to
           speak
           punctualy
           to
           either
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           but
           rather
           desired
           to
           wave
           them
           as
           a
           bstruse
           and
           high
           matters
           and
           Mysteryes
           .
        
         
           Then
           
             Pardon
             Tillinghast
          
           (
           a
           leading
           man
           among
           the
           People
           called
           Baptists
           at
           Providence
           )
           he
           prest
           against
           them
           the
           continuation
           of
           
             Christs
             Ordinances
          
           untill
           he
           came
           .
           
           The
           Quakers
           said
           Christ
           was
           come
           again
           to
           his
           Disciples
           .
           He
           replyed
           ,
           that
           after
           
             Christs
             Ascention
          
           he
           spake
           of
           another
           Coming
           ,
           his
           second
           
             Coming
             ,
             Heb
             9.
             
             W.
             E.
          
           fel
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           (
           as
           with
           me
           he
           ftl
           to
           
             Preaching
             )
             Pardon
             Tillinghast
          
           (
           as
           himself
           told
           me
           )
           declared
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           free
           to
           discourse
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           not
           free
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           Worship
           :
           so
           he
           departed
           ,
           and
           after
           
             W
             E.
          
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           it
           pleased
           the
           God
           and
           
             Father
             of
             Lights
          
           and
           Mercyes
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           4th
           dayes
           Contest
           ,
           
           and
           the
           end
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           
           in
           much
           Peace
           and
           Quietness
           ,
           and
           the
           Consideration
           of
           matters
           left
           to
           every
           mans
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           I
           this
           Narrative
           ,
           which
           God
           knows
           is
           the
           Sum
           and
           Substance
           of
           all
           our
           Transactions
           :
        
         
           Unto
           his
           
             Eternal
             Majesty
          
           therefore
           I
           humbly
           offer
           
             Eternal
             Praise
          
           ,
           by
           and
           in
           the
           
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           whome
           I
           desire
           joyfully
           to
           expect
           to
           return
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           literally
           and
           personally
           as
           all
           true
           Christians
           hold
           
             (
             Act.
          
           1.
           )
           he
           is
           ascended
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           APENDIX
           OR
           Addition
           of
           Proofs
           unto
           my
           thirteenth
           Position
           ,
           Viz.
           
        
         
           That
           the
           Quakers
           Writings
           are
           Poor
           ,
           Lame
           and
           Naked
           (
           not
           able
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           comfort
           the
           Souls
           of
           others
           with
           any
           solidity
           .
           )
        
         
           I
           could
           produce
           most
           of
           their
           chief
           extant
           ,
           
           but
           I
           have
           been
           occasioned
           to
           deal
           with
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           ,
           their
           great
           Goliah
           ,
           in
           some
           Scores
           of
           Passages
           of
           his
           Book
           in
           Folio
           ,
           in
           the
           Narrative
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           Unto
           which
           I
           judge
           fit
           to
           adde
           the
           Scores
           following
           ,
           faithfully
           presenting
           his
           Opposites
           ,
           Words
           (
           as
           he
           quotes
           them
           )
           his
           Answers
           and
           then
           my
           Reply
           :
           let
           him
           that
           Readeth
           understand
           .
        
         
         
           I
           Have
           chosen
           out
           the
           short
           Assertions
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Opposites
           as
           he
           quotes
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           short
           Answer
           for
           brevity
           sake
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           of
           this
           Addition
           I
           name
           ,
           is
           in
           pag.
           6.
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           Folio
           Book
           ,
           where
           he
           brings
           in
           
             Samuel
             Eaton
          
           saying
           [
           The
           Apostle
           faying
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
             You
             know
             all
             things
          
           ,
           it
           is
           [
           2
           ]
           an
           excessive
           speech
           ]
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           Answer
           [
           contrary
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           
           and
           would
           make
           him
           a
           Lyar
           ,
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           :
           so
           he
           is
           in
           the
           false
           spirit
           gone
           out
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           contrary
           to
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.
           
           Who
           know
           all
           things
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           I
           cannot
           learn
           that
           they
           litterally
           hold
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           all
           things
           knowable
           as
           God
           (
           though
           G.
           Fox
           writes
           that
           they
           know
           all
           things
           as
           God
           (
           yet
           I
           can
           not
           think
           them
           so
           gross
           as
           to
           imagine
           that
           they
           know
           all
           things
           ,
           past
           ▪
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Devil
           pretends
           he
           doth
           ,
           and
           offers
           to
           reveal
           so
           much
           to
           some
           Conjurers
           )
           but
           I
           judge
           they
           must
           come
           to
           some
           figurative
           meaning
           ,
           as
           their
           opposite
           writeth
           .
        
         
           For
           2.
           
           What
           hinders
           (
           as
           before
           )
           but
           if
           the
           Quakers
           be
           Omniscient
           ,
           and
           know
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           be
           also
           Omnipotent
           and
           do
           all
           things
           ,
           for
           so
           Paul
           writes
           ,
           
             Phil.
             4.
             
             I
             can
             do
             all
             things
             :
          
           I
           know
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           one
           with
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           sense
           which
           litterally
           is
           so
           Proud
           and
           Blasphemous
           ,
           must
           be
           made
           out
           by
           a
           meaning
           and
           by
           a
           figure
           (
           which
           they
           cry
           out
           against
           in
           others
           .
           )
        
         
           3.
           
           Therefore
           doth
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Prov.
           28.
           
           open
           this
           to
           us
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Evil
             men
             understand
             not
             Iudgement
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             seek
             the
             Lord
             understand
             all
             
             things
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           answers
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           inables
           them
           to
           know
           and
           do
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           calls
           them
           to
           ,
           when
           the
           proud
           and
           scornful
           are
           rejected
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Therefore
           I
           believe
           it
           is
           that
           the
           most
           Holy
           and
           most
           just
           and
           wise
           Lord
           leaves
           these
           poor
           proud
           and
           scornful
           Souls
           to
           seek
           wisdome
           and
           not
           to
           find
           it
           ,
           
           to
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           
             knowing
             nothing
          
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           speaketh
           ,
           )
           and
           to
           discover
           their
           Ignorance
           in
           so
           many
           Fundamentals
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           many
           
             practices
             immodest
             ,
             irrational
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             savage
             ,
          
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           pag.
           11.
           
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
             John
          
           Bunyan
           ,
           
             &c.
             saying
             ,
             [
             The
          
           Scripture
           
             plainly
             denies
             that
          
           Conscience
           can
           justifie
           
             though
             it
             may
          
           condemn
           .
           
           
             [
             He
             Answ.
             [
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             Rom.
          
           2.
           their
           Consciences
           either
           accusing
           or
           excusing
           .
           ]
           
           
             And
             again
          
           ,
           herein
           do
           I
           exercise
           my self
           to
           have
           a
           Conscience
           void
           of
           offence
           toward
           God
           and
           toward
           Men
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Light
           
             condemns
             ,
             which
             you
             call
          
           Conscience
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           Conscience
           (
           in
           
             greek
             Latine
          
           and
           English
           ,
           &c.
           signifies
           a
           
             Knowing
             together
          
           :
           a
           Re●lexion
           ,
           or
           looking
           back
           of
           a
           mans
           mind
           or
           Spirit
           upon
           it
           self
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Iustification
           or
           
             pardon
             of
             sin
          
           [
           3
           ]
           Conscience
           looks
           upon
           a
           cursed
           rotten
           Nature
           ,
           then
           upon
           millions
           of
           sins
           of
           Omi●●ion
           and
           Commission
           ,
           which
           how
           to
           satisfie
           an
           infinite
           Justice
           for
           ,
           and
           to
           attain
           a
           new
           heart
           and
           nature
           is
           the
           high
           business
           and
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           or
           thought
           of
           that
           poor
           Conscience
           ,
           
           which
           every
           man
           Iew
           or
           Gentile
           Civilized
           ,
           or
           Pagan
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           with
           .
           In
           the
           great
           Tryal
           of
           the
           three
           greatest
           sinners
           that
           ever
           were
           
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Man
           ,
           and
           first
           Woman
           :
           two
           of
           them
           their
           Consciences
           condemned
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           confest
           the
           Fact
           (
           though
           with
           extenuation
           and
           Excuses
           )
           could
           this
           their
           condemning
           Conscience
           (
           especially
           with
           mincing
           of
           sin
           as
           all
           mens
           natural
           Consciences
           do
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           could
           this
           Conscience
           or
           Consession
           pardon
           their
           sin
           ,
           reniew
           their
           hearts
           and
           be
           their
           Justification
           (
           or
           clearing
           )
           and
           Salvation
           ?
        
         
           T
           is
           true
           Abimelechs
           Conscience
           justified
           him
           from
           the
           Fact
           of
           lying
           with
           Abrahams
           Wife
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Iosephs
           Conscience
           justified
           him
           from
           the
           falsly
           imputed
           guilt
           of
           lying
           with
           his
           Mistress
           ,
           
           or
           attempting
           of
           it
           :
           But
           was
           this
           the
           Pardon
           of
           Abimelechs
           sin
           ,
           his
           Justification
           and
           Salvation
           after
           the
           
             Canting
             Language
          
           of
           this
           poor
           Fox
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Foxians
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           (
           and
           I
           have
           read
           all
           I
           could
           come
           at
           &c.
           )
        
         
           Oh
           how
           little
           do
           these
           poor
           Beasts
           seek
           what
           infinite
           Justice
           ,
           infinite
           Punishment
           ,
           infinite
           Payment
           is
           !
           what
           Conscience
           truly
           pacified
           is
           ,
           upon
           the
           Pardon
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           true
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           Sprinkled
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           that
           only
           Lambe
           of
           God
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           Indians
           I
           have
           known
           some
           falsely
           accused
           of
           stealing
           English
           Mens
           goods
           ,
           of
           killing
           English
           Mens
           Cattle
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           Murther
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           heard
           them
           say
           that
           Manit
           :
           that
           is
           God
           and
           their
           own
           Souls
           know
           they
           are
           Innocent
           .
           This
           Innocency
           who
           questions
           but
           that
           it
           is
           their
           plea
           and
           excuse
           and
           discharge
           from
           that
           guilt
           falsly
           charged
           on
           them
           :
           If
           this
           be
           all
           that
           G.
           Fox
           saith
           !
           
             he
             beats
             
             the
             Air
             and
             hath
             no
             Enemy
             :
          
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           Conscience
           Justification
           within
           ,
           a
           Christ
           shedding
           his
           blood
           within
           ;
           (
           in
           a
           subtle
           fly
           opposition
           to
           the
           pardon
           without
           us
           from
           the
           K.
           of
           Heaven
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           his
           Son
           without
           us
           )
           this
           is
           the
           business
           which
           these
           Traitors
           to
           the
           K.
           of
           Heaven
           aim
           at
           :
           Now
           they
           will
           be
           perfect
           and
           never
           more
           admit
           a
           sinful
           thought
           ;
           and
           this
           their
           
             present
             Honesty
          
           shall
           pay
           the
           old
           score
           of
           a
           Cursed
           Na
           -
           [
           4
           ]
           ture
           ,
           and
           millions
           of
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           Rebellions
           in
           Commissions
           and
           Omission
           against
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           pertinent
           Similitude
           used
           before
           
             Q
             Elizabeth
          
           .
           
           A
           King
           sent
           for
           his
           Lord
           Deputy
           of
           a
           Province
           to
           come
           home
           and
           give
           account
           &c.
           
           The
           guilty
           Deputy
           goes
           to
           a
           great
           friend
           desires
           his
           Company
           ,
           &c.
           he
           said
           ,
           He
           was
           sent
           for
           also
           himself
           ,
           and
           feard
           his
           own
           Issue
           :
           He
           goes
           to
           others
           desires
           their
           Company
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           make
           excuse
           and
           promise
           to
           have
           him
           or
           the
           way
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           goes
           the
           Deputy
           to
           an
           old
           friend
           ,
           who
           promised
           to
           go
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           could
           speak
           for
           him
           :
           only
           ,
           if
           the
           K.
           asked
           ,
           he
           must
           speak
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           be
           (
           said
           he
           )
           your
           Destruction
           ,
           and
           therefore
           adviz'd
           him
           to
           make
           the
           young
           Prince
           his
           Friend
           and
           Mediator
           for
           whose
           sake
           the
           King
           would
           deny
           no
           Favour
           ,
           no
           pardon
           ,
           no
           Honour
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Application
           may
           be
           large
           and
           useful
           :
           but
           in
           short
           ,
           
           A
           Soul
           Summond
           to
           Death
           and
           Judgement
           ,
           looks
           to
           Relations
           ,
           &c.
           they
           all
           Answer
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           the
           same
           Case
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           looks
           to
           
             Wordly
             Estate
          
           ,
           &c
           :
           they
           tell
           us
           they
           will
           go
           with
           us
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Grave
           and
           provide
           a
           Coffin
           ,
           and
           a
           Sheet
           ,
           and
           a
           Burial
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           old
           
             friend
             is
             Conscience
          
           ,
           who
           will
           go
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           can
           be
           a
           
             thousand
             witnesses
          
           against
           us
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           follows
           then
           clearly
           that
           the
           
             young
             Prince
          
           is
           the
           true
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           not
           vanished
           away
           into
           a
           Light
           in
           every
           
             dark
             dungeon
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           Conscience
           saith
           he
           is
           litterally
           ascended
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           will
           as
           literally
           
             make
             his
             speedy
             Return
          
           again
           to
           Iudgement
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Instance
           ,
           
           G.
           
             Fox
             pag.
          
           12.
           brings
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           saying
           ,
           [
           the
           Light
           doth
           not
           shine
           in
           the
           Consciences
           of
           them
           that
           be
           
             lost
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Answer
           ,
           [
           But
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             Light
             shines
             in
             darkness
             but
             the
             darkness
             cannot
             comprehend
             it
             ,
          
           and
           there
           is
           
             that
             of
             God
          
           in
           the
           
             Children
             of
             Disobedience
          
           and
           Reprobates
           ,
           as
           in
           Rom.
           1.
           and
           2.
           
           Chapters
           .
           ]
           I
           Reply
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           is
           here
           in
           his
           Burrough
           ,
           and
           takes
           not
           the
           word
           Light
           in
           the
           same
           Sense
           his
           Opposite
           doth
           ,
           (
           the
           Common
           trick
           of
           
             Cheators
             )
          
           :
           His
           Opposite
           takes
           it
           not
           for
           the
           
             heavenly
             Lights
             Sun
          
           ,
           
           Moon
           ,
           nor
           
             Earthly
             Light
          
           of
           
             Fire
             ,
             Candles
             ,
             precious
             Stones
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           
             Metaphorical
             Light
          
           of
           mens
           minds
           differing
           them
           from
           
             Beasts
             ,
             Birds
             ,
             Fishes
          
           :
           Nor
           the
           Light
           of
           
             peace
             joy
          
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           call'd
           in
           Scripture
           Light
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nor
           the
           Light
           and
           Evidence
           of
           witness
           or
           Reason
           in
           Cases
           depending
           :
           Nor
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           the
           preaching
           and
           offering
           of
           a
           [
           5
           ]
           Saviour
           to
           poor
           lost
           Sinners
           :
           But
           ,
           for
           that
           
             awakening
             ,
             saving
             Light
          
           ,
           convincing
           all
           mens
           Condition
           to
           be
           miserable
           and
           damnable
           :
           of
           Grace
           and
           mercy
           offered
           and
           applied
           to
           a
           Soul
           by
           the
           
             good
             News
          
           of
           a
           Saviour
           someway
           heard
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           the
           finger
           or
           power
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           G.
           Fox
           saith
           ,
           this
           saving
           Light
           is
           in
           mankind
           :
           only
           persons
           don't
           mind
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           is
           Crucified
           ,
           and
           slain
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Light
           ,
           &c.
           are
           all
           captived
           ,
           hindred
           from
           working
           ,
           yea
           ,
           altogether
           killed
           &
           slain
           in
           them
           because
           a
           Soul
           doth
           not
           mind
           them
           ,
           and
           hearken
           to
           Christ
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Ah
           poor
           simple
           bruitish
           Imagination
           that
           ever
           it
           should
           enter
           into
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Men
           professing
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           
           &c.
           or
           of
           men
           professing
           to
           know
           more
           than
           the
           Wolves
           and
           Foxes
           in
           the
           wilderness
           :
           I
           have
           spoke
           to
           this
           before
           ,
           therefore
           a
           word
           only
           to
           G.
           Fox
           his
           proof
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           and
           2.
           
           Chapt.
           From
           these
           two
           Chapters
           he
           proves
           that
           there
           is
           that
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Children
           of
           Disobedience
           ,
           and
           Reprobates
           ,
           who
           denies
           it
           .
           For
           there
           is
           something
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           from
           the
           power
           and
           wisdome
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Fallen
           Spirits
           the
           Devils
           themselves
           .
           But
           I
           know
           by
           that
           of
           God
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           means
           God
           himself
           
             (
             prest
             down
             as
             a
             Cart
             with
             sheaves
          
           )
           the
           holy
           Seed
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           (
           under
           the
           Clods
           ,
           )
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           prison
           ,
           for
           the
           Soul
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           or
           Being
           of
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           there
           is
           here
           a
           word
           or
           title
           of
           Colour
           to
           any
           of
           this
           dirt
           and
           filth
           flung
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Majestie
           of
           Heaven
           ?
        
         
           This
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           the
           work
           (
           or
           working
           )
           
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
          
           but
           what
           is
           this
           to
           a
           second
           writing
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           
             writing
             inspired
          
           into
           the
           heart
           by
           the
           most
           holy
           Spirit
           ?
           yea
           ,
           
           what
           is
           this
           to
           a
           third
           writing
           of
           their
           Names
           written
           in
           Heaven
           in
           the
           
             Lambs
             Book
             of
             Life
          
           ?
           yea
           ,
           
           what
           is
           this
           to
           fourth
           writing
           ,
           the
           writing
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           Consisting
           of
           Sin
           and
           a
           
             new
             heart
             ,
             a
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
          
           in
           which
           his
           Law
           is
           written
           as
           formerly
           
             in
             Tables
             of
             Stone
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           poor
           men
           of
           
             Iabesh
             Gilead
          
           must
           leave
           the
           Testimony
           (
           as
           Gilead
           imports
           )
           and
           suffer
           Nahush
           (
           the
           Serpent
           )
           to
           put
           out
           our
           
             right
             eyes
          
           ,
           and
           believe
           that
           every
           man
           hath
           the
           new
           
             Covenant
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           with
           the
           Pharisees
           in
           every
           
             mans
             heart
             and
             yet
             he
             never
             knows
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Instance
           :
           In
           the
           same
           pag.
           12
           he
           brings
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           saying
           ,
           [
           It
           is
           a
           Counterfeiting
           of
           the
           
             new
             Birth
          
           for
           men
           to
           [
           6
           ]
           follow
           the
           Light
           wherewith
           men
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           are
           inlightned
           :
           G.
           Fox
           Answ.
           [
           which
           none
           comes
           to
           the
           
             new
             Birth
          
           but
           who
           come
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           which
           every
           man
           ,
           &c.
           in
           which
           believing
           is
           a
           Child
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           Reply
           :
           
           G.
           Fox
           runs
           round
           agian
           and
           again
           ,
           like
           the
           
             windmil
             Sails
          
           :
           It
           is
           saith
           he
           ,
           no
           Counterfeiting
           of
           a
           
             new
             Birth
          
           ,
           why
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           no
           Counterfeiting
           :
           [
           none
           comes
           to
           the
           
             new
             Birth
          
           but
           who
           comes
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           &c.
           ]
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           words
           in
           Iohn
           1.
           
           1
           Hitchcock
           at
           Newport
           alleadged
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           his
           Bible
           
             [
             enlightneeth
             every
             man
          
           ,
           but
           lighteth
           every
           man
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           John
           Stubs
           lockt
           in
           his
           
             greek
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           confest
           it
           was
           Photizes
           which
           is
           not
           inlightneth
           but
           Lighteth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           We
           know
           there
           are
           two
           Opinions
           how
           
             Christ
             lighteth
             every
             man
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           First
           ,
           as
           God
           in
           the
           Creation
           .
           2.
           
           As
           God
           man
           and
           Mediatour
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           Greeks
           word
           Erchomenon
           doth
           not
           relate
           to
           the
           word
           
             [
             anthropon
          
           ]
           the
           man
           or
           every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           
             [
             phoce
          
           ]
           Light
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           must
           be
           read
           in
           this
           Sense
           ,
           viz
           that
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           the
           true
           Light
           cometh
           into
           the
           world
           lighteth
           every
           man
           that
           is
           in
           the
           world
           freely
           that
           will
           receive
           him
           :
           Even
           as
           many
           (
           whomsoever
           )
           look
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           Iohn
           3.
           )
           the
           stung
           Israelites
           to
           the
           
             brazen
             Serpent
          
           :
           and
           that
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           
           John
           8.
           and
           12.
           to
           as
           many
           as
           receive
           him
           according
           to
           1
           Iohn
           12.
           and
           that
           the
           meer
           phrase
           imports
           no
           more
           then
           a
           Light
           held
           forth
           to
           all
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           
             Christs
             Followers
             ,
             Math.
          
           5.
           are
           called
           by
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World.
          
           Thus
           the
           word
           all
           and
           
             every
             man
          
           (
           as
           I
           hinted
           before
           )
           is
           used
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           Comparatively
           ,
           and
           is
           figuratively
           taken
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           four
           1
           time
           in
           that
           one
           ver
           .
           1
           Col.
           28.
           
             viz.
             warning
             every
             man
             and
             teaching
             every
             man
             in
             all
             wisdome
             that
             we
             may
             present
             every
             man
             perfect
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           which
           literally
           cannot
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           Now
           G.
           Fox
           runs
           into
           his
           Burrough
           of
           the
           many
           significations
           of
           the
           word
           Light
           ,
           
           and
           the
           word
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           inlightneth
           ,
           willingly
           ignorant
           that
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           as
           Mediator
           of
           the
           
             new
             Covenant
             inlightens
          
           none
           but
           those
           whom
           his
           Father
           gives
           him
           :
           unto
           whom
           he
           gives
           Repentance
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           opens
           the
           door
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           gives
           them
           to
           believe
           and
           suffer
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           G.
           Fox
           Confounds
           the
           Elect
           and
           the
           World
           together
           and
           brings
           in
           a
           Counterfeit
           new
           
           Birth
           ,
           a
           Counterfeit
           Christ
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           a
           Counterfeit
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           7
           ]
           5.
           
           
             Instance
             :
             G.
          
           Fox
           pag.
           20.
           
             brings
             in
          
           Henock
           Howet
           ,
           
           
             saying
             ,
             [
             It
             is
             a
             fancy
             to
             say
             the
          
           Covenant
           
             of
             God
             is
             to
             all
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             hath
             appeared
             to
             all
             men
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           He
           Answ.
           
             [
             contrary
             to
             the
          
           Apostle
           ,
           
             who
             saith
          
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           which
           brings
           Salvation
           hath
           appeared
           to
           all
           men
           :
           
             &
             contrary
             to
             the
          
           Prophet
           ,
           
             who
             saith
          
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           him
           for
           a
           Light
           unto
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           a
           Light
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           Salvation
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           
             and
             a
          
           new
           Covenant
           
             to
             the
             house
             of
          
           Israel
           and
           Iudah
           ,
           
             and
             they
             that
             do
             not
             believe
             this
             are
             Condemned
             :
             ]
          
        
         
           I
           Reply
           in
           these
           Considerations
           presented
           to
           the
           Conscientious
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           All
           mankind
           being
           fallen
           from
           God
           :
           He
           graciously
           gave
           the
           Word
           or
           call
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           made
           Promises
           both
           to
           his
           Natural
           and
           
             Spiritual
             Seed
          
           ,
           
           hence
           came
           the
           distinction
           of
           Jews
           ,
           (
           or
           the
           Children
           of
           Abraham
           )
           and
           the
           Gentiles
           [
           as
           we
           English
           it
           .
           ]
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           pleased
           God
           to
           make
           
             two
             Convenants
          
           or
           Bargains
           with
           mankind
           .
           
           1.
           that
           of
           Justice
           and
           due
           debt
           ,
           to
           any
           man
           that
           yielded
           obedience
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Rewards
          
           according
           too
           ,
           yea
           ,
           above
           desert
           .
           This
           Bargain
           was
           made
           with
           our
           
             first
             Parents
          
           :
           and
           with
           all
           mankind
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           yea
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           most
           savage
           and
           barbarous
           .
           The
           second
           is
           of
           mercy
           and
           pity
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Labans
           of
           the
           world
           change
           Covenants
           and
           Bargains
           ten
           times
           ,
           and
           still
           for
           the
           worse
           ,
           &c.
           but
           the
           Father
           of
           mercies
           pitying
           
             Mans
             Misery
          
           and
           Inability
           offers
           a
           New
           ,
           and
           Infinitely
           easier
           and
           
             sweeter
             Bargain
          
           upon
           the
           Terms
           of
           only
           Mercy
           and
           
             free
             grace
          
           and
           pity
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           for
           God
           to
           offer
           this
           Covenant
           or
           Bargain
           ,
           [
           wherever
           the
           sound
           of
           this
           Gospel
           or
           glad
           News
           comes
           ]
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           embrace
           and
           receive
           it
           as
           all
           the
           Elect
           of
           God
           do
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           work
           freely
           and
           give
           freely
           the
           Means
           and
           Power
           to
           fulfil
           this
           Covenant
           :
           as
           God
           doth
           by
           the
           Merits
           of
           his
           S●n
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           
             powerful
             working
          
           of
           Repentance
           and
           belief
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           his
           Chosen
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           Common
           with
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           to
           speak
           Figuratively
           in
           the
           
             holy
             Scripture
          
           .
           
           To
           call
           the
           Sign
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           and
           the
           Instrument
           or
           Means
           ,
           the
           
             work
             done
          
           .
           Thus
           the
           Lamb
           is
           the
           Passover
           ,
           the
           Bread
           is
           
             Christs
             body
          
           ,
           the
           Cup
           is
           his
           Blood
           :
           God
           and
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           Hope
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           the
           Mediator
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           called
           the
           Covenant
           it self
           .
           The
           King
           pardons
           Rebels
           for
           his
           Sons
           sake
           ,
           his
           Son
           may
           in
           a
           Sense
           be
           said
           [
           8
           ]
           [
           though
           not
           literally
           ]
           to
           be
           the
           pardon
           it self
           :
           A
           man
           drives
           a
           Bargain
           between
           two
           Chapmen
           that
           are
           absent
           and
           distant
           drives
           on
           a
           marriage
           between
           a
           Man
           and
           a
           Woman
           absent
           each
           from
           other
           ,
           and
           may
           in
           a
           Figurative
           Sense
           be
           called
           the
           Bargain
           or
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           literally
           and
           properly
           as
           the
           poor
           Quakers
           would
           their
           Christ
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           5
           The
           grace
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           
           the
           Gospel
           or
           glad
           News
           is
           many
           wayes
           offered
           :
           some
           are
           invited
           gently
           to
           come
           to
           the
           heavenly
           Wedding
           and
           Supper
           :
           other
           Messengers
           (
           more
           vehement
           )
           even
           force
           persons
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           is
           taken
           by
           force
           ;
           many
           seek
           to
           enter
           ,
           many
           run
           ;
           
             It
             is
             not
             in
             him
             that
             willeth
             ,
             nor
             runneth
             but
             in
             God
             that
             sheweth
             
             mercy
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           he
           justly
           hardeneth
           that
           God
           may
           be
           
             All
             in
             All.
          
           
        
         
           For
           as
           God
           walketh
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           (
           most
           wonderful
           )
           Creation
           ,
           
           with
           his
           two
           feet
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Justice
           ;
           so
           he
           hath
           his
           two
           fingers
           ;
           and
           with
           one
           he
           wrote
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Justice
           in
           the
           Tables
           of
           Stone
           ,
           and
           with
           th●
           fingers
           of
           his
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           he
           freely
           writes
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           in
           the
           Tables
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Hearts
           of
           his
           Chosen
           :
           Many
           offers
           of
           Bargains
           and
           Marriages
           are
           made
           which
           never
           are
           embraced
           &c.
           but
           in
           the
           new-Covenant
           God
           gives
           a
           new
           heart
           to
           his
           Chosen
           ,
           and
           gives
           not
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           the
           Covenant
           to
           any
           but
           his
           Chosen
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           is
           it
           not
           a
           monstrous
           Dream
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           Spirit
           and
           Covenant
           is
           in
           all
           Mankinde
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Gospel
           sence
           ?
           t
           is
           true
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           if
           G.
           Fox
           mean
           that
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           a
           sence
           is
           offered
           to
           each
           mans
           Conscience
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           though
           more
           expresly
           and
           gloriously
           where
           he
           sends
           his
           Messengers
           ,
           
             Wisdomes
             Virgins
          
           ,
           &c.
           G.
           Fox
           beats
           the
           Fire
           ,
           1
           I
           oppose
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           to
           say
           the
           Covenant
           or
           Bargain
           &
           the
           Mediatour
           of
           the
           new
           Bargain
           ,
           and
           the
           Applyer
           of
           it
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           in
           every
           of
           Mankinde
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           will
           turn
           to
           it
           ,
           &
           ●
           ▪
           and
           yet
           persons
           know
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           nor
           never
           heard
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           none
           ever
           had
           it
           so
           as
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           it
           but
           these
           Foxians
           ;
           is
           as
           wise
           as
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           have
           Fits
           of
           the
           Stone
           or
           Gout
           ,
           
           or
           a
           Woman
           have
           Pangs
           of
           Child-bearing
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           know
           any
           such
           
           matter
           ,
           no
           nor
           how
           she
           had
           any
           such
           Marriage
           Covenant
           or
           Husband
           nor
           ever
           any
           Word
           or
           Thought
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           Bottome
           is
           this
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           cares
           not
           for
           the
           Iews
           nor
           [
           9
           ]
           Gentiles
           ,
           
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Fox
           cares
           for
           Lambs
           and
           Chickins
           but
           to
           make
           a
           Prey
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           pretends
           Love
           to
           all
           Man-kinde
           and
           tells
           them
           they
           have
           Christ
           and
           the
           New
           Covenant
           and
           the
           Spirit
           within
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           he
           means
           not
           the
           Covenant
           of
           works
           ,
           but
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           he
           means
           that
           Christ
           that
           dyed
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           too
           ,
           they
           mean
           no
           other
           Christ
           but
           a
           Spirit
           (
           as
           
             Humphrey
             Norton
          
           more
           plainly
           then
           Fox
           confesseth
           )
           and
           this
           Spirit
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           an
           
             Evil
             Spirit
          
           by
           Gods
           most
           wonderful
           ,
           wise
           and
           righteous
           hand
           (
           as
           one
           saith
           )
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
             A
             7th
             Instance
          
           .
           
           G.
           Fox
           brings
           in
           
             pag.
             24.
             
             Ioseph
             Kellet
          
           ,
           &c.
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             means
             of
             Faith
             ,
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           and
           have
           thrown
           out
           Christ
           the
           Authour
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           Giver
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           is
           but
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Saints
           Faith
           :
           and
           men
           had
           Faith
           before
           the
           Scripture
           was
           ,
           as
           Instance
           Abraham
           and
           Enoch
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           three
           things
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           his
           Opposites
           throw
           out
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           make
           the
           Scripture
           the
           means
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             He
             slights
             the
             Scripture
             with
             a
          
           But
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Saints
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             He
             slights
             the
             Novelty
             of
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           There
           was
           Faith
           before
           there
           was
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           I
           reply
           ,
           I
           have
           had
           many
           Occasions
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           already
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           briefly
           say
           ,
           
           it
           is
           wonderful
           what
           an
           aking
           Tooth
           against
           the
           Holy
           Writings
           of
           God
           :
           The
           old
           Serpent
           and
           all
           the
           Wolves
           and
           Foxes
           of
           this
           World
           have
           had
           ,
           who
           hath
           more
           or
           less
           damned
           and
           cursed
           it
           ,
           and
           longed
           to
           have
           it
           out
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           The
           Iews
           ,
           the
           Turks
           ,
           the
           Papists
           ,
           the
           
             Common
             Protestants
          
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           &c
           make
           use
           of
           it
           for
           their
           ends
           ;
           but
           none
           can
           rightly
           use
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           blessed
           
             Candle
             ,
             Lanthorn
          
           or
           Torch
           sent
           down
           from
           Heaven
           into
           this
           dark
           Dungeon
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           guid
           us
           out
           unto
           the
           Saving
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           Ble●●edness
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           how
           doth
           this
           follow
           ,
           
           that
           if
           God
           hath
           appointed
           the
           Holy
           Writings
           as
           means
           that
           God
           and
           Christ
           are
           thrown
           out
           ;
           can
           there
           not
           be
           an
           Harmony
           between
           the
           first
           and
           all
           subordinate
           Causes
           ?
           Did
           Moses
           throw
           out
           God
           because
           he
           took
           the
           Rod
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           when
           he
           wrought
           all
           those
           Wonders
           ?
           Did
           Solomon
           [
           10
           ]
           throw
           out
           God
           because
           he
           used
           (
           as
           Moses
           about
           the
           Tabernacle
           )
           so
           many
           means
           in
           rearing
           that
           Wondrous
           and
           Glorious
           Temple
           ?
           
           Or
           did
           Samson
           throw
           out
           God
           when
           he
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Jaw-bone
           of
           an
           Asse
           ,
           &c.
           
           Or
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           throw
           out
           his
           Father
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           use
           of
           Clay
           and
           Spittle
           ?
           O
           what
           a
           throwing
           Spirit
           is
           this
           wild
           Fox
           ,
           and
           his
           wild
           Foxians
           of
           ;
           who
           toss
           and
           throw
           the
           Eternal
           ,
           Immortal
           and
           Invisible
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son
           in
           their
           wild
           Fancies
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           Wool
           and
           Feathers
           of
           Lambs
           and
           Chickens
           which
           these
           Foxians
           have
           devoured
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           How
           is
           it
           that
           G.
           Fox
           here
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Scripture
             is
             but
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Saints
             Faith
             ?
          
           
           For
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           Writing
           or
           Record
           of
           Heaven
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           Being
           and
           Names
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Of
           his
           Glorious
           and
           Incomprehensible
           Works
           ,
           
           Creating
           and
           Forming
           the
           Heavens
           and
           all
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ;
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           therein
           ,
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           therein
           out
           of
           nothing
           ;
           which
           Mystery
           the
           Quakers
           have
           only
           from
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           3
           Of
           the
           special
           and
           more
           particular
           framing
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           above
           all
           his
           visible
           Creatures
           :
        
         
           4.
           
           Of
           the
           Fall
           of
           Mankinde
           from
           their
           glorious
           and
           first
           Making
           and
           Creation
           ,
           which
           some
           talk
           idly
           to
           be
           every
           day
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Of
           the
           gracious
           Promise
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           of
           a
           Redeemer
           and
           Restorer
           of
           undone
           mankinde
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           his
           Threatning
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           promise
           to
           the
           Woman
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           be
           born
           in
           time
           of
           a
           Woman
           .
        
         
           2
           
             By
             Erecting
             such
             a
             state
             of
          
           Israel
           (
           prevailers
           with
           God
           )
           
             with
             all
             their
             Typical
          
           Lands
           ,
           Governours
           ,
           Worships
           ,
           Wars
           ,
           Captivities
           ,
           Deliverances
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Fulfilling
           of
           that
           Promise
           in
           the
           Wonderful
           Birth
           ,
           Life
           Doctrine
           ,
           Miracles
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Burial
           ,
           Resurrection
           and
           Assention
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Estate
           of
           the
           Believers
           in
           him
           after
           his
           Assention
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           6
           Of
           the
           great
           change
           since
           his
           coming
           ,
           in
           the
           rising
           of
           his
           many
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           Antichrists
           especially
           ,
           of
           one
           with
           seven
           heads
           and
           ten
           Horns
           ,
           and
           of
           another
           with
           two
           horns
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           7
           Of
           the
           Protestant
           rising
           and
           witnessing
           against
           these
           Devilish
           Heads
           and
           Horns
           of
           which
           the
           Revelations
           speak
           ,
           and
           of
           [
           11
           ]
           the
           burning
           up
           of
           the
           Whore
           and
           of
           all
           Christs
           Enemies
           and
           Antichrists
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Of
           the
           never-ending
           Joyes
           of
           the
           Righteous
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           everlasting
           Worm
           and
           Fire
           of
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           which
           shall
           never
           dye
           nor
           be
           quenched
           until
           the
           Eternal
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           (
           revealed
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           )
           come
           to
           a
           Period
           and
           Dissolution
           .
        
         
           
             It
             may
             be
          
           G.
           Fox
           
             will
             say
             ,
             we
          
           Quakers
           grant
           all
           this
           ?
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           I
           question
           whether
           you
           speak
           
             bona
             fide
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Truth
           without
           
             I
             suitical
          
           or
           Foxian
           Equivocations
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           
           What
           means
           this
           
             But
             [
             The
             Scripture
             is
             But
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Saints
             Faith
             ]
          
           O
           blinde
           Guids
           that
           undertake
           (
           as
           in
           
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           to
           guide
           men
           through
           the
           Washes
           upon
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           where
           
             K.
             Iohn
          
           of
           Englands
           Treasure
           and
           Supply
           perished
           ;
           to
           guid
           Souls
           through
           Hells
           Eternal
           Washes
           !
           what
           is
           your
           But
           ,
           but
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           Papists
           ,
           and
           Quakers
           cry
           Crucifie
           him
           ,
           Hang
           up
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           burn
           up
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           all
           Bibles
           ,
           Old
           and
           New-Tements
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           is
           this
           
             Saints
             Faith
          
           ?
           You
           acknowledge
           none
           but
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           wild
           Souls
           called
           Quakers
           or
           Foxians
           !
           we
           poor
           Iews
           ,
           and
           Papists
           ,
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           though
           we
           own
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           some
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           all
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           all
           but
           Infidels
           ,
           Devils
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             What
             is
             this
          
           Faith
           ,
           
           this
           Saints
           Faith
           ,
           this
           Foxes
           
           
             and
             the
          
           Quakers
           Faith
           ?
           
             is
             it
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             (
             as
             before
             I
             have
             said
             )
             but
             a
             meer
          
           Babel
           or
           Confusion
           of
           God
           and
           Faith
           ,
           Christ
           and
           Faith
           ,
           Spirit
           and
           Faith
           ,
           Light
           and
           Faith
           ,
           Iustification
           and
           Faith
           ,
           Sanctification
           and
           Faith
           ,
           Salvation
           and
           Faith
           ,
           
             &c.
             and
             this
             in
             every
             one
             of
             Mankinde
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             believe
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Branch
             of
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             his
             Answer
             is
          
           ,
           [
           Men
           had
           Faith
           before
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           Neither
           Abraham
           nor
           ever
           any
           Man
           had
           Faith
           before
           it
           pleased
           the
           Eternal
           and
           Invisible
           Deity
           to
           disclose
           himself
           by
           Word
           ,
           
           or
           Sight
           ,
           or
           Dream
           ,
           or
           Motion
           ,
           or
           Writing
           ,
           as
           Heb.
           1.
           at
           several
           times
           and
           wayes
           
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             speak
          
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           all
           by
           the
           best
           and
           clearest
           of
           all
           ,
           his
           only
           Begotten
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           
             incomprehensible
             Majesty
          
           to
           Command
           his
           Appearances
           by
           
             Words
             ,
             Visions
          
           ,
           
           Dreams
           ,
           &c.
           [
           12
           ]
           to
           be
           written
           to
           stand
           upon
           File
           and
           Record
           ,
           (
           for
           all
           Generations
           )
           shall
           we
           be
           such
           Fools
           and
           Franticks
           as
           to
           say
           it
           was
           his
           Word
           when
           God
           spake
           it
           to
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Prophets
           :
           but
           now
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           
             pen
             ,
             ink
          
           and
           paper
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           dead
           Letter
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Gods
           word
           ,
           God
           hath
           but
           One
           
             Word
             ,
             Christ.
          
           The
           Scripture
           is
           his
           Words
           ,
           &c.
           
           Oh
           the
           
             audacious
             brockishness
          
           of
           the
           
             foul
             Spirit
          
           in
           these
           wild
           Foxians
           :
           They
           dare
           not
           (
           though
           what
           dares
           not
           their
           
             hellish
             Spirit
          
           against
           the
           K.
           of
           Heaven
           yet
           )
           they
           dare
           not
           (
           they
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           predicate
           )
           that
           the
           
             Kings
             Letters
          
           from
           Breda
           are
           the
           
             Kings
             Word
          
           ,
           
           that
           the
           
             Kings
             Speeches
          
           and
           Declarations
           are
           his
           
             royal
             Word
          
           :
           shall
           a
           Bargain
           ,
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           
           a
           marriage
           ,
           a
           
             Last
             Will
          
           ,
           be
           our
           mind
           ,
           our
           will
           ,
           our
           Word
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           spoken
           !
           But
           when
           it
           is
           
             written
             ,
             fairly
             drawn
          
           ,
           and
           
             engrossed
             ,
             subscribed
          
           and
           sealed
           unto
           before
           many
           
             Witnesses
             attesting
          
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           our
           word
           ,
           mind
           ,
           or
           will
           ,
           but
           words
           ,
           &c
           ,
           The
           bottom
           and
           Truth
           is
           :
           The
           Spirit
           by
           which
           the
           Quakers
           are
           acted
           would
           be
           glad
           that
           there
           were
           not
           such
           a
           person
           called
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           nor
           such
           a
           writing
           declaring
           so
           
             sweetly
             ,
             so
             plainly
             ,
             so
             fully
             ,
             and
             so
             heavenly
             of
             him
             :
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Instance
           :
           
           In
           the
           25.
           
             pag.
             G.
             Fox
          
           brings
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           saying
           ,
           [
           that
           the
           Power
           which
           justles
           out
           the
           Form
           is
           an
           Error
           :
           ]
           He
           Answ.
           which
           was
           the
           Apostles
           work
           to
           bring
           of
           the
           Form
           into
           the
           Power
           ,
           the
           substance
           Christ
           which
           was
           not
           an
           Error
           ,
           but
           you
           bring
           in
           the
           Error
           ,
           keep
           people
           in
           the
           Form
           out
           of
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Apostles
           work
           :
           ]
        
         
           
             I
             Reply
             :
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             is
             in
             his
          
           Burrough
           
             of
             the
             various
             Sense
             of
             the
             word
             Form
             :
          
           
           
             It
             hath
             respect
             to
          
           Nature
           ,
           to
           Art
           ,
           to
           Civil
           ,
           Natural
           ,
           and
           Divine
           matters
           :
           
             Shall
             I
             now
             (
             like
             a
             Fool
             and
             a
             mad
             man
             )
             Cry
             down
             all
          
           Natural
           ,
           Civil
           and
           Divine
           Beings
           ?
           
             Are
             not
             all
             the
          
           internal
           and
           external
           Forms
           ,
           
             shapes
             ,
             or
             Beings
             of
             the
             Creatures
             in
          
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Sea
           ,
           of
           Angels
           ,
           Sun
           ,
           Moon
           ,
           &c.
           
           Men
           ,
           Birds
           ,
           Beasts
           ,
           Fishes
           ,
           ,
           
             admirably
             glorious
             and
          
           stupendious
           ?
           G.
           Fox
           
             runs
             to
             the
             Picture
             ,
             or
             Forms
             of
             these
             Forms
             ,
             and
             saith
             childishly
             ,
             that
             the
             Form
             or
             picture
             without
             the
             Life
             is
             nothing
             :
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             Life
             it
             is
             good
             as
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           to
           come
           to
           worship
           ,
           was
           there
           not
           a
           Form
           ,
           
           or
           manner
           of
           Circumsion
           ,
           the
           Passover
           ,
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           the
           Temple
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Did
           ever
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           when
           they
           inveighed
           against
           the
           Customariness
           ,
           the
           Carelessness
           ,
           the
           pictures
           ,
           and
           the
           meer
           [
           13
           ]
           Formality
           of
           the
           Worshippers
           (
           Jews
           or
           Christians
           )
           inveigh
           against
           the
           worship
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Appointments
           of
           God
           and
           of
           his
           Son
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Did
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           ever
           labour
           to
           bring
           and
           hale
           off
           Gods
           people
           from
           the
           worship
           it self
           ,
           
           but
           only
           from
           the
           dead
           and
           meerly
           formal
           using
           of
           them
           ,
           until
           the
           time
           appointed
           by
           God
           himself
           for
           their
           withdrawings
           ,
           disappearing
           and
           abrogation
           .
           What
           a
           shameless
           falshood
           is
           it
           that
           any
           of
           Gods
           Messengers
           brought
           Gods
           people
           off
           from
           those
           
             heavenly
             Fabricks
          
           which
           God
           erected
           by
           their
           Ministry
           or
           Service
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           
             May
             not
          
           Gods
           Messengers
           
             now
             Cry
             out
             against
             the
          
           apish
           Imitations
           &
           Formalities
           
             of
             the
          
           Papists
           
             (
             so
             horribly
             and
             bloodily
             )
             abusing
          
           Prayer
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           Baptisme
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           Excommunication
           ,
           
             &c.
             but
             (
             like
             the
          
           Assyrians
           or
           Babilonians
           ,
           
             Psal.
             74.
             
             All
             these
          
           Christian
           Appointments
           
             must
             be
             broken
             and
             tumbled
             down
             with
          
           Axes
           and
           Hammers
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           is
           Treason
           and
           Rebellion
           in
           any
           Atheists
           or
           whomsoever
           ,
           
           but
           more
           abominable
           Hipocritical
           in
           these
           
             Pharisaical
             Foxians
          
           ,
           who
           Cry
           out
           against
           the
           
             apish
             Imitators
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           themselves
           practice
           ,
           
             preaching
             ,
             praying
             ,
             Congregations
          
           ,
           or
           
             Churches
             ,
             singings
             ,
             Conventings
          
           ,
           and
           (
           implicite
           though
           real
           )
           Addings
           to
           
             Castings
             out
          
           ,
           &c
           Full
           well
           (
           as
           the
           Lord
           
           Iesus
           speaks
           )
           abrogating
           the
           word
           and
           Appointments
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           set
           up
           and
           establish
           their
           own
           Traditions
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Protestants
           have
           made
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           whorish
           and
           Bloody
           :
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Return
           to
           the
           first
           Primitive
           purity
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           whore
           of
           Rome
           hath
           departed
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           G.
           Fox
           Cries
           out
           against
           all
           Scripture
           and
           Common
           Sense
           ,
           against
           all
           Forms
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           wayes
           and
           manners
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           :
           Cries
           up
           a
           Christ
           within
           ,
           
             Scripture
             within
             ,
             Church
             within
             ,
             Ministers
             within
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             Supper
             within
             ,
          
           yet
           practice
           they
           most
           of
           these
           [
           so
           many
           as
           their
           Idol
           requires
           ]
           and
           will
           serve
           his
           turn
           )
           as
           outwardly
           and
           visibly
           as
           any
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           I
           know
           it
           is
           the
           observation
           of
           one
           of
           G.
           Fox
           his
           Opposites
           [
           a
           man
           of
           excellent
           knowledge
           ,
           
           piety
           &
           industry
           ,
           M
           
             Baxter
             ]
             viz.
          
           that
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Independents
           ,
           &
           Baptists
           have
           been
           the
           source
           and
           Spring
           whence
           have
           flown
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Quakers
           .
           For
           my self
           I
           have
           observed
           the
           contrary
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           [
           14
           ]
           and
           that
           [
           although
           some
           rotten
           Professors
           ,
           or
           weak
           Souls
           though
           true
           ]
           have
           been
           bewitched
           by
           those
           Soul-witches
           yet
           generally
           [
           where
           they
           have
           any
           Liberty
           ]
           the
           
             National
             Church
          
           fills
           up
           their
           nu●bers
           :
           
           My
           Reason
           I
           gave
           them
           in
           publick
           ,
           when
           W.
           
             Edm.
             Boasted
          
           of
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           viz.
           their
           Religion
           is
           so
           easie
           ,
           never
           coming
           near
           the
           Roots
           of
           
             rotten
             Nature
          
           ,
           but
           so
           wonderfully
           agreeing
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           changing
           one
           Devil
           for
           another
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           before
           instanced
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           told
           them
           I
           adored
           the
           
             Infinite
             Power
             ,
             wisdome
          
           and
           goodness
           of
           
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           
             ten
             thousand
          
           fold
           more
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           Millions
           more
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           :
           For
           ,
           I
           can
           demonstrate
           that
           if
           G
           :
           Fox
           (
           for
           all
           their
           
             hypocritical
             prating
          
           against
           
             Carnal
             Weapons
          
           )
           get
           a
           Sword
           (
           as
           Mahomet
           did
           )
           most
           of
           the
           Popish
           ,
           and
           Protestant
           and
           pagan
           World
           ,
           will
           easily
           be
           brought
           to
           dance
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           As
           to
           the
           point
           of
           Separation
           :
           I
           pray
           Mr.
           Baxter
           and
           others
           of
           G.
           Foxes
           learned
           and
           godly
           opposites
           who
           are
           yet
           (
           in
           their
           Judgement
           and
           Conscience
           perswaded
           to
           the
           
             National
             Worships
          
           ]
           to
           hear
           me
           patiently
           four
           words
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           pray
           them
           to
           remember
           what
           the
           word
           Nazarite
           is
           in
           English.
           The
           word
           Nazareth
           and
           the
           word
           
             [
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
          
           ]
           and
           in
           plain
           English.
           
           1
        
         
           2.
           
           Was
           there
           ever
           Child
           of
           God
           in
           this
           world
           but
           he
           was
           a
           
             Nazarate
             ,
             separate
          
           from
           worldly
           persons
           ,
           worldly
           practice
           and
           worldly
           worships
           ,
           as
           he
           comes
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           
             &c.
             and
             endureth
             not
             that
             the
             evil
             one
             should
             touch
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Is
           not
           Gods
           name
           Iealous
           in
           this
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           the
           west-world
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           since
           he
           first
           proclaimed
           it
           in
           the
           East
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Hath
           not
           his
           Jealousie
           raged
           against
           the
           
             Iewish
             whoremongers
          
           ,
           
           who
           defiled
           his
           
             first
             Bed
          
           ,
           and
           will
           he
           wink
           at
           the
           
             Christian
             Adulterers
          
           and
           Adulteresses
           either
           in
           Worship
           or
           Conversation
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           With
           what
           good
           Conscience
           can
           I
           (
           a
           national
           Protestant
           )
           separate
           from
           my
           Father
           the
           Pope
           and
           my
           mother
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           my
           Brethren
           and
           Sisters
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           must
           not
           be
           
           Christian
           for
           other
           Souls
           to
           see
           further
           degrees
           of
           that
           Separation
           necessary
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           bring
           up
           the
           foot
           of
           every
           mans
           Light
           ,
           and
           Sight
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           to
           my
           Laste
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           This
           is
           the
           main
           ground
           of
           my
           Controversy
           with
           the
           proud
           Quakers
           ,
           they
           stir
           up
           in
           their
           Illuminations
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           [
           15
           ]
           Condemnations
           against
           others
           ,
           
           but
           they
           magnify
           (
           with
           the
           Papists
           and
           Arminians
           )
           Cursed
           ,
           rotten
           Nature
           :
           their
           Converts
           and
           Proselites
           have
           but
           a
           painted
           ,
           formal
           Repentance
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
           Only
           if
           they
           can
           come
           to
           their
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           and
           Thou
           and
           thee
           ,
           and
           disresp●ct
           all
           Superiours
           then
           are
           they
           high
           Saints
           ,
           cannot
           Sin
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           This
           (
           as
           before
           I
           hinted
           )
           was
           the
           heavenly
           Principle
           of
           those
           many
           precious
           and
           gallant
           Worthies
           ,
           
           the
           Leaders
           and
           
             Corner
             Stones
          
           of
           these
           
             New-England
             Colonies
          
           ,
           viz.
           they
           desired
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           purity
           according
           to
           those
           perswasions
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           they
           believed
           God
           had
           lighted
           up
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           They
           desired
           such
           for
           their
           
             Fellow
             Worshippers
          
           as
           they
           (
           upon
           a
           Christian
           account
           )
           could
           have
           evidence
           that
           to
           be
           true
           and
           real
           Worshippers
           of
           God
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           also
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           forget
           this
           is
           but
           an
           Appendix
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           return
           to
           another
           Instance
           of
           G.
           Fox
           his
           poor
           .
           and
           lame
           ,
           and
           naked
           Answers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             A
             9th
             .
             Instance
             ,
             is
          
           pag.
           32.
           
             where
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Ellis
           Bradshaw
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           teach
           to
           judge
           before
           the
           time
           ]
           
             and
             he
             adds
             that
             others
             of
             them
             say
          
           [
           The
           Saints
           shall
           not
           Iudge
           while
           
           they
           be
           upon
           the
           Earth
           .
           ]
           
             To
             which
             he
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           But
           the
           Spirit
           did
           teach
           the
           Apostle
           to
           judge
           ,
           and
           his
           Time
           was
           come
           ;
           
             And
             he
             tells
             some
          
           that
           they
           were
           of
           old
           ordained
           for
           Condemnation
           ,
           and
           their
           Damnation
           slumbred
           not
           ,
           
             and
             they
             went
             on
             to
             Eternal
             Judgement
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           high
           Time
           not
           to
           judge
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           Some
           of
           this
           his
           Answer
           ,
           is
           some
           of
           his
           wonted
           Nonsence
           ,
           or
           the
           Printers
           oversight
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           to
           the
           point
           the
           great
           Jugler
           hath
           taught
           G.
           Fox
           and
           his
           Foxians
           a
           trick
           to
           outface
           Death
           and
           Indgement
           .
           They
           now
           keep
           the
           great
           Sessions
           and
           call
           all
           the
           world
           to
           their
           Bar
           and
           Judgement
           .
           Thus
           did
           the
           poor
           cheated
           Souls
           in
           London
           lately
           Reeves
           and
           Mugleton
           thunder
           out
           their
           eternal
           Sentence
           of
           Damnation
           upon
           the
           Souls
           and
           bodies
           of
           their
           Oppo●ites
           ,
           
           &
           that
           with
           such
           Seriousness
           ,
           Confidence
           &
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           known
           sollid
           Christians
           put
           into
           a
           fright
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           there
           is
           a
           lawful
           judging
           not
           according
           to
           rashness
           or
           pride
           (
           as
           the
           Quakers
           is
           )
           but
           according
           to
           righteous
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
           
             the
             spiritual
             man
             judgeth
             and
             discerneth
             all
             things
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           looks
           into
           the
           Causes
           and
           Natures
           of
           things
           ,
           Times
           and
           persons
           :
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           Natural
           Death
           of
           all
           mankind
           .
           [
           16
           ]
           Heb.
           9
           ?
           I
           know
           the
           Foxians
           would
           turn
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           
             golden
             Chain
          
           ,
           Heb.
           6.
           the
           first
           
             Christian
             Principles
          
           and
           the
           Eternal
           Judgement
           into
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           now
           Judge
           the
           Secrets
           of
           Men
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           by
           
             Pauls
             Gospel
          
           :
           (
           therefore
           by
           looking
           on
           a
           man
           they
           can
           discern
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           and
           what
           each
           person
           is
           :
           )
           For
           the
           Lord
           is
           now
           come
           saith
           Enoch
           
           and
           Iude
           in
           
             ten
             thousands
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             the
             Day
             appointed
             in
             which
             God
             judgeth
             the
             World
             by
             that
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           [
           which
           man
           they
           are
           ]
           of
           which
           the
           word
           of
           God
           hath
           approved
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           raised
           from
           the
           Dead
           in
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           to
           keep
           the
           
             Eternal
             Iudgement
          
           :
           This
           Mystery
           many
           of
           their
           young
           Scholars
           and
           many
           that
           are
           truely
           fearing
           God
           amongst
           them
           will
           not
           believe
           .
           But
           they
           spare
           not
           to
           owne
           their
           
             high
             Court
          
           of
           Iustice
           [
           when
           they
           were
           put
           to
           it
           ]
           by
           Speech
           and
           writing
           ,
           and
           were
           it
           not
           for
           some
           obstacles
           (
           especially
           two
           )
           this
           were
           a
           fine
           Colour
           for
           their
           Courts
           ,
           like
           a
           Company
           of
           drunken
           Sots
           that
           kept
           a
           Court
           in
           Hartford-Shire
           ,
           
           and
           feigned
           themselves
           Judges
           ,
           and
           Justices
           ,
           and
           Officers
           ,
           &
           had
           almost
           brought
           themselves
           all
           to
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           &c.
           by
           hanging
           up
           one
           man
           until
           he
           began
           to
           look
           black
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           began
           to
           fear
           their
           own
           Necks
           ,
           and
           to
           repent
           of
           their
           rash
           madness
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Obstacle
           against
           this
           their
           pretended
           high
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           
           is
           their
           own
           Confession
           ,
           
             viz.
             Christ
             Iesus
             was
             real
             a
             Man
             as
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             continues
             ,
          
           except
           they
           can
           give
           an
           account
           of
           what
           is
           become
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           at
           Newport
           they
           could
           not
           do
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           their
           own
           Spirit
           and
           Practises
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           proved
           to
           be
           so
           far
           from
           Iude
           and
           Enochs
           10000
           Saints
           ,
           that
           their
           Pride
           and
           Scornfulness
           ,
           their
           Rash
           ,
           Revilings
           and
           Railings
           ,
           their
           Rash
           Cursings
           and
           Judgings
           ,
           their
           Superstitious
           and
           New
           Inventions
           ,
           their
           Blasphemies
           and
           Hypocrisies
           ,
           their
           Inhumanities
           and
           Impudencies
           ,
           such
           as
           render
           them
           so
           far
           from
           being
           the
           high
           Saints
           and
           Judges
           of
           the
           
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           fall
           under
           the
           Judgement
           of
           all
           sober
           end
           modest
           persons
           .
        
         
           The
           10.
           
           Iustance
           ,
           is
           in
           pag.
           38.
           where
           he
           brings
           in
           
             Tho.
             Collier
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             All
             that
             hath
             been
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             Converted
             since
             the
             Gospel
             Ministration
             are
             Converted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           :
           
           So
           he
           hath
           thrown
           out
           the
           Spirit
           which
           doth
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           that
           Sanctifi
           -
           [
           17
           ]
           eth
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           Salvation
           :
           who
           said
           that
           they
           would
           not
           come
           to
           him
           that
           they
           might
           be
           converted
           ,
           so
           if
           they
           get
           all
           the
           Apostles
           Words
           and
           come
           not
           to
           Christ
           they
           are
           not
           Converted
           ,
           and
           none
           are
           Converted
           by
           the
           Apostles
           Words
           ,
           but
           who
           comes
           to
           the
           Life
           that
           the
           Words
           come
           from
           .
        
         
           
             I
             reply
             ,
             and
             ask
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             what
             colour
             of
             Truth
             or
             Modesty
             is
             in
             his
             Inference
             ,
          
           viz.
           That
           if
           God
           please
           to
           appoint
           the
           Words
           his
           first
           Apostles
           used
           ,
           to
           be
           still
           the
           means
           of
           Conversion
           to
           he
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           hath
           thrown
           out
           himself
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           Is
           not
           this
           Gods
           Covenant
           with
           Christ
           and
           all
           Christians
           ,
           that
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           should
           be
           in
           their
           Mou●hs
           to
           all
           Generations
           :
           wo
           be
           then
           to
           these
           wild
           frantick
           Inserences
           which
           disjoyn
           and
           separate
           what
           the
           most
           powerful
           ,
           most
           wise
           and
           holy
           hath
           joyned
           together
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           ,
           may
           there
           not
           be
           as
           before
           many
           Agents
           Imployed
           by
           one
           glorious
           Efficient
           :
           
           as
           in
           Moses
           building
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           Solomon
           the
           Temple
           :
           Kings
           in
           their
           
             Royal
             Navies
          
           and
           
             Armies
             ,
             Fights
          
           and
           Battels
           ;
           is
           Moses
           here
           thrown
           out
           ,
           Solomon
           thrown
           out
           ,
           and
           Kings
           thrown
           out
           &
           c
           ?
           when
           Abraham
           sent
           
           his
           Servants
           or
           Kings
           their
           Embassadours
           to
           Espouse
           Brides
           to
           their
           Sons
           and
           Heirs
           ,
           must
           Abraham
           and
           all
           wise
           Princes
           be
           thrown
           out
           ,
           &c.
           
           Doth
           not
           rather
           this
           mad
           Soul
           throw
           out
           Moses
           and
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           all
           Kings
           and
           great
           Efficients
           or
           
             first
             Causes
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Brains
           (
           in
           a
           mad
           ,
           proud
           Frolick
           )
           all
           overboard
           together
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           ,
           doth
           not
           Paul
           tell
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Gods
             Husbandry
             and
             Gods
             Buildings
          
           ;
           inferring
           that
           under
           God
           (
           not
           throwing
           him
           out
           )
           he
           was
           a
           prime
           Husbandman
           ,
           yea
           ,
           (
           as
           himself
           saith
           further
           )
           a
           Master
           Builder
           ;
           yea
           ,
           doth
           not
           Paul
           tell
           the
           same
           Corinthians
           ,
           
           that
           they
           were
           the
           Messengers
           ,
           were
           co
           workers
           or
           Labourers
           together
           with
           God.
           Hence
           Paul
           Preaching
           ,
           the
           Lord
           opened
           the
           Heart
           of
           Lydia
           and
           Philip
           Preaching
           ,
           the
           Lord
           opened
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           and
           
             Panl
             so
             speaking
          
           ,
           Joh
           ,
           1
           14.
           and
           Barrabas
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           Multitude
           both
           of
           
             Iews
             and
             Greeks
          
           believed
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           without
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             Pauls
             Planting
          
           ,
           and
           
             Apollos
             Watering
          
           is
           nothing
           ,
           who
           denies
           this
           ?
           but
           therefore
           shall
           not
           
             Paul
             Plant
          
           and
           
             Apollo
             Water
          
           ,
           though
           much
           in
           vain
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           his
           own
           heavenly
           Preaching
           and
           amazing
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           18
           ]
           5.
           
           Do
           these
           Foxians
           themselves
           throw
           out
           God
           and
           Christ
           when
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           they
           use
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           to
           gather
           Stones
           ,
           and
           build
           up
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           do
           they
           not
           say
           as
           much
           for
           their
           new
           fresh
           Foxian
           as
           ever
           was
           spoken
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           or
           any
           pretending
           to
           succeed
           them
           ?
           I
           could
           give
           many
           Instances
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           There
           have
           been
           many
           Conversions
           to
           the
           Christian
           Name
           in
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           called
           Christendome
           .
        
         
           These
           the
           Papists
           brag
           to
           have
           effected
           in
           all
           the
           four
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
           both
           in
           the
           East
           and
           
             West-Indies
             ,
             Asia
          
           and
           America
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           Africa
           and
           especially
           in
           Europe
           ,
           where
           thei●
           Man
           of
           sin
           chiefly
           resideth
           :
           these
           Conversions
           have
           been
           wrought
           sometimes
           in
           parts
           and
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           the
           whole
           Nations
           ,
           and
           this
           sometimes
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           the
           Marriages
           of
           Princes
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           easily
           effected
           ;
           because
           (
           as
           in
           
             the
             Shechemites
          
           and
           Samaritains
           case
           )
           whose
           Peoples
           ,
           Nations
           ,
           Tongues
           and
           Multitudes
           will
           easily
           turn
           to
           the
           Beast
           with
           seven
           Heads
           and
           ten
           Horns
           ;
           and
           that
           very
           formidable
           Beast
           also
           for
           Fear
           ,
           and
           Gain
           ,
           and
           Hope
           ,
           &c.
           will
           easily
           suffer
           the
           Whore
           of
           Rome
           to
           ride
           him
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           From
           these
           Peoples
           ,
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           Nations
           ,
           &c.
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           most
           Holy
           and
           only
           Wise
           ,
           
           to
           gather
           out
           a
           Peaple
           to
           Himself
           by
           his
           Heavenly
           Witnesses
           ;
           the
           Waldenses
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           Wickclevists
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           Hussites
           in
           Bohemia
           ,
           the
           Lutherans
           in
           Germany
           ,
           the
           Calvanists
           in
           France
           &c.
           out
           of
           the
           bloody
           
             Romish
             Whores
          
           Dominions
           (
           144000.
           
           Virgin
           Protestants
           thirsting
           after
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           only
           for
           Salvation
           )
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           hath
           stirred
           up
           some
           Witnesses
           in
           all
           Protestant
           Nations
           ,
           to
           preach
           against
           a
           Formal
           ,
           National
           or
           Parochial
           Conversion
           ,
           to
           
           witness
           against
           the
           Formality
           and
           Prophaness
           of
           the
           Common
           Protestants
           ,
           (
           all
           one
           in
           Life
           and
           sometimes
           worse
           then
           the
           Papists
           ,
           )
           and
           to
           bring
           thousands
           and
           ten
           thousands
           (
           even
           the
           
             one
             hundred
             ,
             forty
             four
             thousand
             Virgins
          
           )
           to
           endeavour
           after
           purity
           of
           heart
           and
           Life
           ,
           
           purity
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           purity
           of
           worship
           ,
           purity
           of
           Churches
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           the
           Jesuits
           call
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           Confess
           that
           they
           only
           among
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           (
           as
           themselves
           among
           the
           Papists
           )
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           as
           to
           pretence
           of
           the
           Christian
           Name
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           At
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           there
           were
           two
           great
           Com
           -
           [
           19
           ]
           petitours
           for
           preaching
           ,
           
           First
           ,
           the
           Pharisees
           who
           by
           Laud
           and
           Sea
           sent
           abroad
           their
           Emissaries
           to
           make
           Converts
           to
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Jews
           and
           their
           own
           Traditions
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Apostles
           or
           Messengers
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           sent
           abroad
           with
           the
           glad
           news
           of
           a
           new
           Bargain
           or
           Covenant
           of
           God
           with
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ,
           viz.
           this
           second
           sort
           ;
           It
           pleased
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           [
           not
           to
           be
           thrown
           out
           as
           this
           Fox
           frantickly
           barks
           ]
           but
           to
           go
           out
           wonderfully
           miraculously
           ,
           yea
           ,
           also
           with
           the
           private
           labours
           and
           preachings
           of
           private
           Christians
           scattered
           by
           Persecution
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           recordeth
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           For
           the
           slighting
           of
           this
           inestimable
           Pearl
           of
           this
           glad
           News
           ,
           
           or
           Gospel
           published
           by
           God
           to
           the
           World
           by
           writing
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           professing
           ,
           Suffering
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           hath
           pleased
           his
           Infinite
           Justice
           to
           plough
           1
           the
           World
           with
           Popery
           ,
           a
           Religion
           [
           a
           bastard
           Christianity
           ,
           ]
           suited
           [
           as
           the
           Quakers
           is
           ]
           to
           
           rotten
           nature
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           carry
           the
           world
           after
           them
           as
           Mahomet
           and
           the
           Pope
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           In
           this
           day
           the
           two
           greatest
           wonders
           in
           the
           world
           [
           pretending
           to
           be
           Christs
           Messengers
           or
           Apostles
           to
           the
           Nations
           ]
           are
           the
           Jesuits
           and
           the
           Quakers
           :
           Their
           Faces
           look
           divers
           ,
           but
           they
           both
           carry
           Firebrands
           in
           their
           Tails
           to
           burn
           up
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           all
           truly
           holy
           Christians
           ,
           yet
           1
           all
           the
           world
           before
           them
           .
           Gods
           Infinite
           wisdome
           hath
           suffered
           them
           to
           be
           like
           Absolom
           beautiful
           ,
           
           and
           plausible
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           play
           Soul
           Thieves
           and
           steal
           away
           the
           hearts
           of
           thousands
           and
           ten
           thousands
           from
           the
           true
           David
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Beside
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           fortified
           with
           the
           Faces
           of
           Men
           and
           hair
           of
           Women
           like
           the
           Locusts
           ,
           Rev.
           9.
           such
           pretences
           ,
           
           such
           Illuminations
           and
           Appearances
           ,
           such
           Assurances
           and
           Confidences
           ,
           such
           feelings
           of
           Experiences
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Gods
           Infinite
           Power
           and
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           goodness
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           a
           standing
           Record
           of
           what
           the
           first
           Messengers
           and
           first
           Churches
           and
           first
           Doctrine
           and
           Christians
           were
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           the
           world
           would
           fall
           down
           and
           adore
           the
           Images
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           suffered
           the
           Devil
           in
           them
           to
           set
           up
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           I
           know
           the
           Counsels
           
             of
             the
             Father
          
           of
           Lights
           are
           very
           deep
           ,
           yea
           the
           Revelation
           needs
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           
           the
           Prophecies
           and
           Canticles
           ,
           and
           Daniel
           need
           Heavenly
           Messengers
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           holy
           Spirit
           or
           finger
           of
           God
           to
           untie
           such
           knots
           :
           Sure
           it
           is
           that
           Millions
           [
           20
           ]
           of
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           must
           yet
           enquire
           with
           tears
           of
           blood
           after
           the
           Blood
           of
           a
           
           Saviour
           :
           Sure
           they
           shall
           not
           awake
           out
           of
           their
           pits
           of
           Rottenness
           ,
           without
           some
           means
           &
           Messengers
           sent
           from
           Heaven
           to
           rouze
           and
           wak●n
           them
           :
           Sure
           their
           shall
           be
           no
           other
           words
           in
           their
           Mouths
           then
           what
           were
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           first
           Messengers
           according
           to
           the
           Prayer
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           on
           his
           Death
           bed
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           through
           whose
           Word
           all
           that
           have
           believed
           the
           report
           ever
           since
           have
           believed
           ,
           Ioh.
           17
           and
           with
           which
           blessed
           word
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           will
           be
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           all
           true
           Christians
           ,
           
           Isai.
           59.
           20.
           
           &c.
           Surely
           the
           true
           Messengers
           of
           Jesus
           will
           say
           no
           other
           word
           then
           what
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           foretold
           and
           wrought
           ,
           Act.
           26.
           therefore
           Fox
           and
           his
           Foxians
           that
           tells
           us
           they
           have
           all
           by
           the
           Spirit
           and
           need
           no
           Record
           ,
           are
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           ,
           whom
           ,
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Paul
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           abhor'd
           to
           think
           of
           .
        
         
           A
           11.
           
           Instance
           ,
           
           is
           in
           Pag.
           40.
           where
           G.
           Fox
           brings
           in
           
             I.
             Deacon
          
           ,
           saying
           
             [
             The
             enjoyment
             of
             Immortulity
             is
             not
             till
             they
             have
             put
             off
             the
             Body
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           [
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Immortality
             was
             brought
             to
             light
             through
             the
             Gospel
             :
          
           this
           was
           when
           they
           were
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           was
           in
           them
           which
           was
           Immortal
           .
           ]
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           Reply
           First
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           affirms
           an
           Immortality
           (
           that
           is
           a
           not
           dying
           of
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           )
           As
           for
           the
           Soul
           ,
           
           all
           true
           Protestants
           affirm
           that
           the
           Soul
           once
           raised
           up
           to
           Spiritual
           Life
           never
           dyes
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           as
           for
           the
           Body
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           and
           all
           the
           World
           grants
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Flesh
             is
             as
             grass
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           ,
           by
           sickness
           ,
           Age
           or
           Casualty
           is
           impartially
           executed
           upon
           the
           Foxians
           as
           well
           as
           other
           C●ttel
           :
           As
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           who
           of
           sober
           Papists
           or
           Protestants
           questions
           the
           Immortality
           of
           it
           :
           and
           of
           the
           Body
           also
           ,
           in
           joy
           or
           Sorrow
           to
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Body
           the
           Quakers
           say
           when
           the
           Soul
           is
           gone
           into
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           Soul
           of
           Iudas
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Soul
           of
           Peter
           as
           some
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           by
           Argument
           will
           be
           forced
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Body
           returns
           to
           Earth
           and
           Rottenness
           ,
           never
           more
           to
           be
           raised
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           then
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Beasts
           ,
           Birds
           and
           Fishes
           ,
           (
           though
           we
           know
           who
           holds
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           Birds
           and
           Fishes
           shall
           live
           again
           as
           the
           Soul
           mortalists
           do
           )
           what
           is
           it
           then
           [
           21
           ]
           that
           G.
           Fox
           sputters
           out
           for
           Immortality
           ,
           or
           a
           not
           dying
           in
           this
           Life
           ?
           If
           he
           speak
           of
           the
           Soul
           who
           denies
           it
           ?
           If
           of
           the
           Body
           he
           speaks
           a
           Beastly
           Contradiction
           to
           the
           doleful
           Sense
           of
           all
           mankind
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           also
           ,
           who
           die
           and
           rot
           as
           well
           as
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             6.
             
             God
             only
             hath
             Immortality
             dwelling
             in
             the
             Light
             which
             no
             man
             can
             approach
             unto
             ,
          
           what
           ever
           these
           Foxians
           bruitishly
           fancy
           of
           no
           distinction
           between
           God
           and
           themselves
           their
           Light
           and
           his
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           yet
           also
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Tim●
             1.
             hath
             brought
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             to
             Light
             through
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           But
           what
           is
           this
           but
           the
           joyful
           Condition
           of
           the
           Souls
           &
           Bodies
           of
           the
           godly
           ?
           their
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           raised
           up
           with
           Jesus
           to
           a
           Spiritual
           holy
           Life
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           their
           Souls
           going
           to
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           their
           Bodies
           
             sleeping
             in
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rising
           of
           their
           Bodies
           and
           uniting
           to
           their
           Spirits
           in
           a
           Life
           Eternal
           ?
        
         
         
           3.
           
           As
           to
           this
           Immortality
           of
           G.
           Fox
           :
           all
           that
           can
           be
           known
           of
           his
           mind
           is
           old
           H.
           Nichols
           and
           the
           Nicolaitans
           mad
           fictions
           and
           fancies
           of
           their
           becoming
           God
           and
           Christ.
           
           I
           hope
           charitably
           of
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           run
           in
           their
           Simplicity
           ,
           Ignorance
           and
           weakness
           with
           a
           true
           Love
           to
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           as
           some
           did
           with
           Absalom
           1
           who
           truly
           loved
           David
           but
           as
           for
           Absolom
           himself
           the
           Polititians
           ,
           the
           subtle
           Plotters
           ,
           and
           Ahitophels
           who
           love
           not
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           I
           fear
           instead
           of
           their
           fancied
           Immortality
           before
           the
           Grave
           they
           will
           meet
           with
           a
           dreadful
           Mortality
           ,
           or
           death
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           to
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           
             A
             12.
             
             Instance
             is
          
           ,
           Pag.
           47.
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
          
           Ioseph
           Miller
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           The
           wise
           heathen
           Philosophers
           had
           a
           greater
           Measure
           of
           Light
           in
           them
           
             (
             which
             is
             the
             first
          
           Adam
           )
           then
           I
           can
           think
           any
           man
           hath
           now
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answ.
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           he
           knows
           nothing
           of
           Christ
           the
           
             second
             Adam
          
           ,
           the
           quickning
           Spirit
           .
           He
           knows
           no
           New
           Creature
           ,
           for
           who
           are
           
             in
             Christ
             are
             new
             Creatures
          
           ,
           nor
           none
           of
           Christ
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Light
           ,
           of
           Life
           ,
           of
           Peace
           ,
           who
           was
           
             glorified
             with
             the
             Father
             before
             the
             World
             began
             ,
          
           which
           is
           beyond
           the
           
             first
             Adam
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           shut
           himself
           forth
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           as
           high
           as
           his
           heathen
           Philosophers
           .
           And
           many
           witness
           Christ
           in
           them
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           the
           heathen
           Philosophers
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           1.
           
           I
           know
           it
           pleased
           God
           (
           in
           all
           Ages
           )
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           Spirits
           of
           some
           Men
           (
           as
           the
           Philosophers
           amongst
           the
           Greeks
           [
           22
           ]
           
             Socrates
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             
             Aristotle
          
           )
           to
           improve
           that
           excellent
           Light
           of
           Reason
           which
           he
           had
           given
           them
           as
           Men
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           great
           a
           measure
           above
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           wily
           Fox
           he
           runs
           to
           his
           hole
           and
           Confounds
           this
           Common
           Light
           of
           Reason
           ,
           with
           Christ
           and
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           also
           are
           called
           Light
           by
           Similies
           from
           the
           Creature
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Question
           then
           follows
           :
           If
           this
           Light
           of
           Knowledge
           were
           Christ
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           King
           ,
           and
           Mediatour
           :
           why
           is
           it
           that
           none
           of
           these
           excellent
           Men
           knew
           nothing
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           Spirit
           ,
           (
           Name
           nor
           Thing
           )
           but
           only
           of
           the
           first
           Creation
           :
           
           Can
           such
           a
           Court
           be
           kept
           ,
           a
           Palace
           furnished
           ,
           and
           such
           Royal
           and
           heavenly
           Guests
           be
           entertaind
           ,
           and
           no
           Body
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           themselves
           neither
           ;
           when
           Christ
           Jesus
           came
           into
           Ierusalem
           (
           though
           but
           in
           a
           poor
           Contemptible
           way
           )
           all
           Iorusalem
           was
           moved
           at
           his
           coming
           :
           and
           shall
           this
           most
           glorious
           King
           (
           now
           Infininitely
           more
           glorious
           )
           make
           his
           Ingress
           into
           the
           Souls
           of
           such
           wise
           and
           Excellent
           Men
           ,
           and
           neither
           they
           ,
           nor
           others
           hear
           of
           it
           until
           just
           now
           ,
           (
           twenty
           years
           since
           )
           Some
           cheated
           Souls
           dream
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           utmost
           of
           Reason
           in
           these
           Excellent
           Men
           ,
           it
           is
           known
           I
           say
           ;
           that
           the
           Activity
           of
           the
           highest
           Reason
           in
           this
           World
           falls
           short
           in
           two
           grand
           particulars
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Creatures
           :
           For
           some
           of
           them
           must
           needs
           fall
           short
           ,
           when
           Plato
           granted
           a
           Creation
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           and
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           in
           the
           Creation
           of
           it
           ,
           Aristotle
           pretends
           to
           see
           further
           then
           his
           Mr.
           Plato
           and
           all
           his
           Arguments
           .
           and
           asserts
           the
           World
           to
           have
           no
           Beginning
           ,
           nor
           Ending
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           Some
           of
           them
           maintaind
           the
           Soul
           of
           man
           to
           be
           procreated
           by
           the
           Parents
           :
           others
           (
           as
           the
           Quakers
           )
           that
           it
           was
           part
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Essence
          
           ,
           others
           that
           it
           is
           created
           and
           infused
           by
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           Some
           that
           the
           Center
           of
           the
           World
           is
           the
           Terrestrial
           Globe
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           Sun
           and
           heavenly
           Bodies
           move
           about
           it
           ,
           others
           ,
           that
           the
           Ceuter
           of
           the
           world
           is
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           
             Terrestrial
             Globe
          
           moves
           about
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           such
           ,
           natural
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           However
           that
           Paul
           tells
           us
           Rom
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           by
           the
           Creation
           some
           come
           to
           know
           there
           is
           an
           
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
          
           ,
           yet
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           
             the
             World
             by
             wisdome
             knew
             not
             God
             ,
          
           which
           must
           be
           expounded
           (
           or
           else
           swallow
           a
           Contradiction
           as
           the
           Quakers
           guise
           is
           )
           viz.
           that
           by
           the
           highth
           of
           their
           wisdome
           [
           23
           ]
           they
           could
           not
           see
           God
           so
           as
           to
           make
           him
           alone
           their
           
             Summum
             bonum
          
           and
           Blessedness
           ,
           
           so
           
             as
             to
             glorify
             him
             as
             God
             :
          
           So
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           most
           holy
           Son
           of
           God
           from
           his
           Bosome
           hath
           revealed
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           the
           highth
           of
           Reasons
           Reasonings
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           concludes
           ,
           that
           the
           
             natural
             man
          
           can
           not
           reach
           or
           
             perceive
             the
             things
             of
             God
          
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           this
           foolish
           Man
           makes
           every
           mans
           heart
           in
           the
           World
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           )
           a
           thing
           which
           every
           Kingdom
           and
           all
           men
           may
           abhor
           to
           think
           of
           ,
           but
           men
           are
           vain
           in
           all
           their
           Reasonings
           ,
           and
           
             their
             foolish
             heart
             is
             darkned
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
             their
             wisdome
             is
             Enmity
             ,
             hating
             God
             himself
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Scripture
           concludes
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           :
           We
           re
           read
           of
           
             Noah
             Ark
          
           ,
           of
           Moses
           his
           Tabernacle
           ,
           Solomon
           his
           Temple
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           many
           
             glorious
             Fabricks
          
           and
           Works
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           
           men
           in
           his
           world
           ,
           
           which
           argue
           excellent
           Gifts
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           both
           of
           
             wisdome
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             Fortitude
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           do
           they
           all
           amount
           in
           the
           Total
           to
           more
           then
           
             Natural
             parts
             ,
             good
             Education
          
           ,
           and
           
             Industrious
             diligence
          
           can
           reach
           too
           ?
           What
           are
           all
           these
           to
           the
           enlightning
           of
           my
           Soul
           ,
           with
           my
           natural
           undone
           and
           damned
           Condition
           ?
           to
           a
           sight
           of
           Sin
           as
           Sin
           ?
           to
           a
           sight
           of
           my
           utter
           Inability
           to
           pay
           (
           or
           all
           the
           whole
           Creation
           for
           me
           )
           one
           farthing
           to
           Gods
           Justice
           ,
           or
           to
           work
           my
           desire
           to
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           him
           ?
           What
           are
           these
           to
           the
           changing
           of
           ,
           and
           a
           total
           turning
           of
           my
           whole
           Soul
           unto
           God
           ?
           to
           an
           humble
           sight
           of
           my
           Infinite
           necessity
           of
           the
           alone
           Sufficiency
           and
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           the
           great
           and
           only
           Mediatour
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           becoming
           one
           with
           him
           in
           
             Loves
             Eternal
          
           ?
        
         
           Beside
           ,
           what
           a
           single
           1
           Consequence
           doth
           this
           high
           
             Illuminiated
             Doctor
          
           give
           to
           his
           Opposite
           ,
           viz.
           that
           because
           I
           magnify
           the
           Gifts
           of
           God
           to
           many
           (
           yea
           ,
           thousands
           of
           Excellent
           Men
           whom
           I
           ,
           nor
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           are
           worthy
           to
           hold
           the
           Candle
           to
           )
           therefore
           I
           shut
           my self
           out
           from
           Christ
           and
           those
           wise
           men
           too
           :
           It
           may
           be
           his
           Opposite
           had
           somewhat
           more
           in
           his
           Assertion
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           all
           this
           high
           wise
           man
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           prints
           and
           Answers
           to
           :
        
         
           Who
           knows
           not
           how
           full
           the
           World
           is
           of
           admirable
           Men
           and
           Women
           that
           are
           not
           Christians
           ?
           And
           yet
           what
           a
           base
           esteem
           hath
           this
           proud
           Spirit
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           yea
           of
           all
           Christians
           too
           that
           dance
           not
           after
           his
           foolish
           pipe
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           A
           13th
           .
           Instance
           ,
           
             I
             mention
             (
             though
             Instances
             
             are
             as
             Leprosie
             spread
             over
             his
             whole
             Book
             )
             is
             in
          
           pag.
           48.
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             the
          
           [
           24
           ]
           same
           Ioseph
           Miller
           saying
           ,
           
           [
           The
           Prophets
           are
           more
           certain
           then
           any
           other
           Revelation
           .
           ]
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           was
           not
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           revealed
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ?
           Did
           not
           God
           reveal
           him
           which
           came
           
             in
             the
             Volume
             of
             the
             Book
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ?
          
           And
           so
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Types
           ,
           and
           shadows
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           had
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Types
           ,
           and
           shadows
           ,
           knew
           not
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           that
           was
           revealed
           ,
           that
           was
           their
           End
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           end
           Epistles
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           revealed
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           (
           to
           pass
           by
           his
           un-English
           Nonsence
           obvious
           to
           any
           that
           understand
           publick
           writings
           )
           I
           say
           G.
           Fox
           either
           ignorantly
           or
           willingly
           knows
           not
           that
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           here
           ,
           
           whether
           Christ
           be
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           in
           a
           true
           sense
           :
           or
           whether
           Christ
           was
           not
           more
           revealed
           at
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           then
           before
           in
           the
           Prophecies
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           ,
           whether
           the
           written
           word
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           of
           which
           Peter
           speaks
           and
           I
           have
           spoke
           before
           be
           not
           a
           more
           sure
           word
           of
           Command
           and
           Comfort
           to
           us
           then
           any
           now
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           yea
           ,
           then
           that
           Revelation
           which
           we
           have
           upon
           that
           holy
           Testimony
           of
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           themselves
           ?
        
         
           As
           it
           is
           with
           an
           Anchor
           strong
           enough
           to
           ride
           a
           Ship
           in
           most
           weathers
           ,
           yet
           some
           are
           as
           the
           Seamen
           spake
           second
           and
           
             third
             Bowers
          
           ,
           
           and
           one
           the
           best
           and
           Sheet
           Anchor
           :
           and
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Witnesses
           some
           speak
           the
           Truth
           and
           Substance
           of
           the
           matter
           :
           and
           yet
           others
           speak
           more
           plainly
           and
           fully
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           speaks
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           Peter
           of
           the
           Infinite
           Fulness
           
           of
           the
           Prophecies
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           the
           written
           foretellings
           and
           utterings
           concerning
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
           
        
         
           Thus
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           most
           holy
           and
           only
           wise
           stoops
           to
           our
           weakness
           ,
           and
           calls
           his
           mind
           his
           word
           ,
           his
           works
           his
           word
           ,
           his
           Providences
           of
           mercy
           or
           Judgement
           ,
           his
           Word
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           his
           only
           begotten
           his
           word
           ,
           his
           writings
           his
           Word
           ;
           and
           this
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Condescention
           to
           our
           Capacity
           ,
           seeing
           that
           all
           the
           World
           over
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Masters
           of
           Families
           ,
           of
           Ships
           ,
           &c.
           give
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           manifestation
           of
           their
           mind
           and
           will
           ,
           
           and
           this
           as
           the
           Spring
           in
           Clocks
           and
           watches
           turn
           about
           all
           other
           wheels
           and
           motions
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           ancient
           Records
           and
           Deeds
           with
           Hands
           and
           Seals
           be
           produced
           at
           the
           Bar
           of
           Trial
           ,
           all
           mouths
           are
           stopt
           at
           such
           Evidences
           .
           Thus
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           Prophets
           written
           for
           after
           Generations
           ,
           
           is
           (
           Comparatively
           )
           beyond
           the
           Report
           of
           Peter
           [
           25
           ]
           and
           Iohn
           themselves
           is
           in
           all
           Religions
           .
           1
           The
           Iews
           have
           their
           Talmud
           ,
           the
           Turks
           their
           Alcheron
           ,
           the
           Pope
           his
           Decretans
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestants
           the
           
             Written
             Word
          
           ,
           or
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           When
           therefore
           a
           Pardon
           is
           written
           and
           Sealed
           with
           the
           Board
           Seal
           of
           a
           King
           or
           State
           ,
           what
           a
           fancy
           is
           it
           for
           a
           condemned
           Wretch
           to
           hearken
           first
           to
           a
           Pardon
           revealed
           within
           :
           
           to
           a
           voice
           within
           ,
           to
           a
           King
           within
           ,
           to
           a
           Writing
           within
           ,
           a
           Seal
           within
           ,
           and
           so
           slighting
           the
           true
           pardon
           in
           the
           Kings
           way
           to
           be
           conveyed
           from
           without
           to
           the
           Mind
           and
           Spirit
           within
           ,
           to
           lose
           his
           Pardon
           and
           Deliverance
           as
           thousands
           of
           such
           poor
           cheated
           Souls
           must
           do
           .
        
         
         
           A
           14
           Instance
           G
           Fox
           brings
           in
           Pag.
           49.
           his
           Opposite
           
             Ralph
             Hall
          
           saying
           
             [
             It
             is
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             for
             Women
             to
             Preach
             :
          
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           G.
           
             Fox
             Answers
          
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           and
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             God
             would
             pour
             out
             of
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             should
             Prophesie
             :
          
           So
           that
           he
           is
           a
           limiter
           of
           the
           Holy
           one
           ,
           a
           quencher
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           above
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           First
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           the
           Light
           in
           which
           every
           man
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           with
           (
           as
           the
           Foxians
           speak
           )
           a
           Light
           differing
           from
           that
           Light
           which
           Beasts
           ,
           
           wilde
           and
           tame
           ,
           and
           Birds
           ,
           and
           Fishes
           have
           :
           And
           1
           a
           Second
           Light
           differing
           from
           what
           is
           2
           Supernatural
           ,
           as
           that
           Light
           revealed
           from
           Heaven
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           infused
           into
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           or
           Power
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           is
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           in
           Man
           ,
           but
           that
           Order
           which
           the
           most
           Glorious
           Former
           of
           all
           things
           hath
           set
           (
           like
           Wheeles
           in
           Clocks
           or
           Watches
           )
           a
           going
           in
           all
           his
           Creatures
           ?
        
         
           Some
           have
           observed
           that
           in
           the
           Insensible
           Creatures
           to
           which
           the
           most
           High
           hath
           only
           giving
           Beings
           ,
           
           that
           there
           may
           be
           observed
           a
           Male
           and
           Female
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           more
           observable
           in
           Vegetables
           or
           growing
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           in
           Plants
           ,
           Trees
           ,
           Herbs
           ,
           Flowers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           More
           yet
           in
           Sensitives
           ,
           as
           Birds
           ,
           Beasts
           ,
           Fishes
           .
        
         
           Most
           of
           all
           in
           Rationals
           :
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           whom
           the
           most
           High
           hath
           so
           wonderfully
           distinguished
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           Religious
           and
           Christian
           Matters
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           [
           26
           ]
           respect
           of
           persons
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           of
           Man
           before
           the
           Woman
           :
           otherwise
           than
           to
           order
           Natural
           and
           Civil
           .
        
         
           The
           Woman
           is
           Predestinated
           ,
           is
           Called
           ,
           
           is
           Justified
           ,
           is
           Glorified
           ,
           and
           wears
           that
           Golden
           Chain
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Wisest
           and
           Strongest
           of
           Mankinde
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Wisdome
           of
           God
           perfers
           some
           Women
           before
           thousands
           of
           Men
           ,
           in
           their
           being
           born
           of
           Nobles
           ,
           in
           excellent
           parts
           (
           as
           is
           observable
           in
           the
           Lady
           Iane
           ,
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           &c.
           )
           in
           some
           special
           favour
           ,
           
           as
           Christ
           Jesus
           first
           appearing
           to
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           and
           other
           Women
           ,
           and
           sending
           them
           to
           carry
           the
           first
           Tydings
           or
           Gospel
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           to
           his
           Apostles
           :
           yea
           ,
           in
           effusions
           or
           powrings
           forth
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           measure
           of
           his
           Spirit
           before
           Christs
           coming
           ,
           as
           on
           
             Miriam
             ,
             Deborah
             ,
             Anna
             ,
             Huldah
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           at
           his
           coming
           (
           according
           to
           Ioels
           Prophesie
           )
           on
           his
           Daughters
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Sons
           (
           so
           that
           as
           my
           opposites
           alledged
           to
           me
           in
           publick
           :
           Philip
           the
           Evangelist
           had
           four
           Daughters
           thus
           extraordinarily
           end●wed
           )
           yet
           this
           favour
           of
           God
           toward
           Women
           destroys
           not
           the
           order
           which
           the
           God
           of
           Order
           or
           Nature
           hath
           set
           in
           those
           Bounds
           ,
           and
           Limits
           ,
           and
           Distinctions
           between
           the
           Male
           and
           Female
           ,
           the
           Man
           and
           Woman
           :
           though
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           were
           silent
           ,
           yet
           Reason
           and
           Experience
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Woman
           is
           the
           weaker
           
           Vessel
           ,
           
           that
           she
           is
           more
           fitted
           to
           keep
           and
           order
           the
           House
           and
           Children
           ,
           &c.
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           a
           covering
           of
           longer
           Hair
           to
           Women
           as
           a
           sign
           or
           teacher
           of
           covering
           Modesty
           and
           Bashfulness
           ,
           Silence
           and
           Retiredness
           :
           and
           therefore
           not
           so
           fitted
           for
           Manly
           Actions
           and
           Employments
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           because
           of
           Ioels
           Prophesie
           ,
           or
           because
           we
           must
           not
           limit
           or
           quench
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           G.
           Fox
           saith
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           in
           Gods
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Nature
           to
           permit
           Women
           to
           pretend
           to
           be
           Apostles
           or
           Messengers
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           or
           Preachers
           and
           Teachers
           in
           the
           Publick
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           we
           finde
           no
           such
           Commission
           given
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           or
           any
           such
           Practice
           amongst
           the
           first
           Believers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Lord
           hath
           set
           (
           as
           Seamen
           speak
           )
           a
           preventer
           to
           such
           an
           unnatural
           boldness
           by
           express
           Prohibitions
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Grounds
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           and
           to
           Timothy
           :
           and
           to
           answer
           those
           Scriptures
           with
           a
           flam
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Eve
           the
           Transgressor
           ,
           and
           Women
           that
           be
           Tatlers
           are
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           the
           Woman
           Iezebel
           ,
           [
           27
           ]
           &c.
           is
           all
           one
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           Paul
           was
           not
           a
           Man
           ,
           nor
           Timothy
           a
           Man
           ,
           nor
           the
           Teachers
           Men
           ,
           nor
           Corinth
           a
           City
           ,
           but
           all
           signifie
           Metaphorical
           and
           Mystical
           Business
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Why
           may
           not
           Women
           much
           more
           be
           
             Lord
             Majors
          
           and
           Bailiffs
           ,
           and
           Sherriffs
           ,
           and
           Iustices
           ,
           and
           
             Constables
             ,
             Captains
             ,
             Colonels
             ,
             Generals
          
           and
           Commanders
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land.
           
           1
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           Reason
           the
           Spirit
           gives
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           for
           the
           vailing
           of
           Women
           in
           publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           
           makes
           much
           more
           for
           their
           vailing
           and
           silence
           in
           matters
           of
           
             Prophesying
             ,
             Preaching
          
           and
           Praying
           ,
           viz.
           Because
           of
           the
           Angels
           :
           I
           know
           not
           any
           fair
           and
           sober
           Exposition
           of
           this
           Scripture
           (
           except
           as
           the
           blind
           Quakers
           who
           swallow
           down
           a
           fly
           &
           Camel
           too
           )
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Angels
           and
           Spirits
           attending
           on
           and
           guarding
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           true
           Christians
           ,
           and
           rejoycing
           in
           the
           comliness
           ,
           order
           and
           beauty
           of
           their
           publick
           Administrations
           .
        
         
           Some
           few
           years
           since
           there
           came
           to
           my
           House
           two
           Maries
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           they
           came
           from
           London
           :
           they
           bid
           me
           Repent
           and
           Hearken
           to
           the
           Light
           within
           me
           ,
           
           I
           prayd
           them
           ●o
           sit
           down
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           quietly
           reason
           together
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           ;
           then
           standing
           ,
           I
           askt
           them
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           such
           Travel
           and
           Employment
           ,
           they
           alledged
           
             Ioels
             Prophesie
          
           ;
           I
           answered
           ,
           that
           was
           fulfilled
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           every
           dayes
           work
           ;
           besides
           their
           business
           was
           not
           Prophetical
           but
           Apostolical
           ,
           &c.
           they
           regarded
           not
           my
           Answers
           nor
           Admonitions
           ,
           but
           powred
           the
           Curses
           and
           Judgements
           of
           God
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           hurried
           away
           ;
           to
           Barbadoes
           they
           went
           ,
           and
           (
           being
           War
           time
           ,
           the
           Ship
           bound
           for
           England
           )
           they
           were
           set
           upon
           by
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           though
           these
           Women
           animated
           the
           Seamen
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           Prophesied
           
             that
             not
             an
             hair
             of
             their
             head
             should
             perish
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           two
           were
           both
           slain
           ,
           as
           afterward
           came
           certain
           Tydings
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           .
        
         
           I
           own
           that
           it
           may
           please
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           in
           cases
           extraordinary
           ,
           
           he
           may
           please
           to
           alter
           his
           common
           course
           of
           Na●u●e
           (
           as
           in
           Abrahams
           case
           with
           Isaak
           )
           but
           we
           must
           not
           tempt
           God
           ;
           but
           if
           God
           
           hath
           powred
           forth
           the
           gifts
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           Utterance
           upon
           some
           Women
           more
           then
           other
           ,
           they
           have
           three
           large
           fields
           to
           walk
           in
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           viz.
           of
           their
           instructing
           their
           Children
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           As
           occasion
           justly
           calls
           them
           from
           home
           ,
           of
           instructing
           other
           women
           especially
           the
           younger
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           confessing
           boldly
           the
           Name
           and
           Truth
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           [
           28
           ]
           when
           he
           suffers
           Tyrants
           to
           bring
           Persecution
           on
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           A
           15th
           .
           Instance
           is
           in
           pag.
           56.
           where
           George
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Thomas
           Higinson
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           The
           sight
           of
           the
           Godhead
           without
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           false
           worships
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Can
           any
           see
           the
           Godhead
           ?
           have
           a
           siht
           of
           the
           Godhead
           and
           ●ot
           see
           Christ
           ,
           and
           have
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ?
           And
           who
           hath
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           see
           
             the
             Fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwels
             in
             him
             ,
             Christ
             ?
          
           And
           was
           not
           their
           mind
           turneh
           from
           that
           of
           God
           in
           them
           (
           which
           declared
           
             the
             Invisible
             things
             of
             him
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             his
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
          
           )
           which
           the
           Apostle
           found
           fault
           withal
           Let
           all
           Examine
           and
           Judge
           ,
           and
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           and
           try
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           In
           former
           years
           I
           have
           Conversed
           with
           all
           the
           Indians
           of
           this
           New-England
           by
           Land
           and
           Seas
           ,
           
           and
           I
           have
           read
           the
           1.
           of
           the
           Romans
           often
           ,
           and
           now
           once
           again
           at
           G
           :
           Fox
           his
           motion
           ,
           and
           I
           find
           that
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           generally
           in
           all
           mankind
           in
           the
           World
           a
           Conviction
           of
           an
           
             Invisible
             ,
             Omnipotent
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           this
           Conviction
           doth
           arise
           from
           the
           Creation
           ,
           (
           though
           some
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           the
           World
           as
           
           Aristotle
           ,
           &c.
           though
           Confessing
           a
           Godhead
           yet
           )
           hold
           the
           world
           an
           Eternal
           Deity
           it self
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           have
           been
           created
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           find
           not
           that
           ever
           any
           man
           or
           men
           (
           by
           all
           their
           natural
           Light
           or
           wit
           ,
           
           or
           Christ
           within
           ,
           )
           could
           find
           out
           how
           the
           World
           or
           himself
           ,
           Man
           or
           Woman
           were
           created
           :
           Though
           
             Iames
             Nailour
          
           told
           us
           in
           print
           ,
           that
           if
           never
           a
           Letter
           of
           Script●re
           had
           been
           written
           ,
           yet
           their
           Spirit
           could
           tell
           them
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           find
           all
           men
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           will
           or
           Word
           ,
           or
           mind
           of
           God
           is
           pure
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           could
           come
           to
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           adored
           ,
           kept
           ,
           and
           observed
           :
           and
           that
           it
           was
           ever
           ,
           and
           is
           wickedness
           to
           Sin
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           All
           mankind
           having
           the
           Law
           or
           without
           it
           are
           perswaded
           that
           some
           actions
           are
           naught
           ,
           and
           against
           Gods
           will
           ,
           as
           to
           steal
           ,
           to
           Murther
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           None
           (
           for
           all
           the
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           in
           every
           one
           )
           could
           ever
           find
           out
           how
           Sin
           how
           Sorrow
           and
           Death
           came
           into
           the
           World
           :
           Nor
           how
           such
           Inclinations
           and
           Dispositions
           to
           Sin
           came
           into
           themselves
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           find
           in
           all
           mankind
           a
           Conviction
           that
           God
           is
           just
           and
           [
           29
           ]
           powerful
           ,
           and
           doth
           bring
           plagues
           and
           punishments
           upon
           persons
           ,
           and
           Nations
           for
           those
           gross
           Sins
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           Murther
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           I
           could
           never
           lea●n
           (
           for
           all
           that
           Christ
           in
           every
           man
           Fox
           sings
           of
           )
           that
           ever
           any
           man
           living
           ,
           
           or
           all
           the
           Counsels
           of
           men
           could
           ever
           know
           or
           learn
           four
           things
           ,
           but
           as
           revealed
           by
           God
           ,
           by
           
             extraordinary
             wayes
          
           ,
           of
           
             Dreams
             ,
             Visions
          
           ,
           &c.
           or
           the
           ordinary
           of
           his
           
             holy
             Records
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           them
           opened
           ,
           
           preached
           ,
           &c.
           1.
           
           How
           to
           pacifie
           Gods
           Justice
           ?
           2.
           
           How
           to
           resist
           the
           
             Devils
             Tyranny
          
           :
           3.
           
           How
           to
           worship
           God
           ?
           4.
           
           How
           to
           get
           
             true
             Blessedness
          
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           Hence
           (
           according
           to
           
             Foxes
             Opposite
          
           )
           all
           mankind
           have
           invented
           so
           many
           false
           Gods
           ,
           
           false
           worships
           ,
           &c.
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ,
           yet
           out
           of
           no
           more
           Love
           to
           God
           then
           the
           Lamb
           bears
           to
           a
           Lyon
           :
           but
           out
           of
           Fear
           ,
           as
           the
           old
           saying
           is
           ,
           
             primos
             in
             Orbe
             Deos
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Fear
           made
           the
           first
           Gods.
           Hence
           the
           Philistins
           sends
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           a
           present
           and
           offering
           with
           Ark
           or
           Chest
           :
           Hence
           the
           Samaritans
           (
           with
           the
           Sechemites
           )
           for
           fear
           of
           Lyons
           or
           hope
           of
           gain
           will
           be
           of
           any
           worship
           or
           Religion
           ,
           as
           most
           this
           day
           in
           the
           world
           will
           be
           ,
           yea
           ,
           all
           and
           every
           Soul
           except
           to
           whom
           (
           in
           and
           from
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           )
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           reveals
           that
           Incomprehensible
           Mystery
           of
           a
           Mediatour
           .
        
         
           A
           16th
           .
           Instance
           of
           Foxes
           
             lame
             writings
             ,
             is
          
           pag.
           56.
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             saying
             ,
          
           [
           The
           Iustification
           and
           Redemption
           by
           obeying
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           is
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ]
        
         
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           He
           that
           believeth
           is
           justified
           from
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           comes
           not
           into
           Condemnation
           :
           and
           he
           hath
           the
           wietnss
           in
           himself
           :
           and
           that
           lets
           him
           see
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           Light
           which
           walking
           in
           it
           he
           is
           cleansed
           from
           all
           Sin
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           For
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           is
           out
           of
           the
           Light.
           None
           sees
           Iustification
           and
           Redemption
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Light
           within
           which
           comes
           from
           Christ
           who
           hath
           enlightened
           him
           .
           ]
        
         
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           This
           is
           subtle
           ,
           but
           being
           examined
           it
           will
           be
           a
           mystery
           of
           
             hellish
             Iniquity
          
           ,
           and
           lighter
           then
           vanity
           it self
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           He
           usually
           ,
           
           and
           here
           (
           as
           before
           I
           have
           opened
           )
           confounds
           Justification
           and
           Light
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Faith
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           (
           after
           his
           
             Babylonish
             wont
          
           )
           all
           in
           a
           Juglers
           box
           within
           together
           :
           So
           that
           the
           English
           of
           Faith
           is
           Christ
           ,
           Obedience
           is
           Christ
           ,
           Justification
           is
           Christ
           ,
           Light
           is
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           sometimes
           it
           pleased
           Gods
           Spirit
           to
           speak
           figuratively
           ,
           and
           to
           [
           30
           ]
           call
           Christ
           sometimes
           our
           Justification
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           a
           Curse
           for
           us
           :
           
           Sometimes
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Sin
           for
           us
           :
           But
           it
           is
           a
           mystery
           or
           subtle
           trick
           of
           Hell
           to
           call
           Faith
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Light
           Justification
           and
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           yet
           mean
           Christ.
           So
           that
           Fox
           his
           words
           may
           be
           in
           plain
           English
           thus
           rendred
           ,
           
             [
             None
             sees
             Christ
             and
             Christ
             but
             with
             the
             Christ
             within
             ,
             which
             comes
             from
             Christ
             who
             hath
             Christed
             him
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           The
           true
           Sense
           ,
           (
           as
           Mony
           )
           Answers
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           to
           darken
           any
           ,
           much
           more
           heavenly
           matters
           with
           Confounding
           and
           not
           distingu●shing
           aright
           when
           matters
           are
           in
           Examination
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           another
           Gospel
           (
           or
           glad
           News
           )
           yet
           not
           another
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           dream
           and
           dead
           picture
           of
           an
           Image
           or
           Idol
           to
           put
           in
           our
           Obedience
           and
           working
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           they
           Father
           this
           Bastard
           upon
           the
           most
           holy
           God
           himself
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           Obedience
           ,
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           &
           his
           working
           ,
           in
           the
           Room
           of
           the
           Death
           and
           blood
           shedding
           ,
           the
           Sufferings
           and
           merits
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ▪
          
           
           (
           subtly
           and
           yet
           churlishly
           and
           selfishly
           with
           Laban
           )
           to
           change
           wages
           and
           the
           Covenant
           or
           Bargain
           so
           often
           :
           to
           pretend
           (
           with
           the
           Papists
           )
           great
           abhorring
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
             worship
          
           and
           
             Iewish
             Covenant
          
           ,
           the
           Bargain
           of
           ,
           
             Do
             this
             and
             live
          
           ,
           the
           Bargain
           of
           saving
           our selves
           ,
           &c.
           
           and
           the
           Bargain
           of
           flying
           out
           of
           our selves
           and
           only
           to
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           And
           then
           again
           to
           render
           our selves
           to
           be
           so
           holy
           ,
           so
           righteous
           ,
           so
           obedient
           ,
           so
           loving
           ,
           so
           Chast
           ,
           so
           meek
           ,
           so
           patient
           ,
           so
           Temperate
           ,
           that
           in
           thought
           word
           or
           deed
           we
           Sin
           not
           ,
           and
           this
           our
           Holiness
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           God
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Justification
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           writers
           of
           the
           Quakers
           make
           this
           high
           Obedience
           to
           be
           the
           Crown
           of
           some
           high
           Saints
           amongst
           them
           as
           the
           Papists
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           others
           come
           not
           so
           high
           ,
           are
           taken
           by
           the
           sleshly
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           repent
           ,
           and
           Confess
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           watchful
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           in
           a
           Contradiction
           of
           
             I.
             Naylor
          
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           Contradiction
           to
           their
           general
           grant
           ,
           viz
           that
           every
           Saint
           ,
           every
           one
           ,
           even
           the
           least
           
             that
             is
             born
             again
             ,
             he
             can
             not
             Sin
             :
          
           and
           I
           know
           also
           that
           they
           have
           a
           foolish
           Salve
           or
           plaister
           for
           this
           sore
           too
           ,
           
           and
           Contradict
           their
           denying
           of
           meanings
           given
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           meanings
           of
           the
           Protestants
           saying
           ,
           they
           cannot
           Sin
           willingly
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           ;
           And
           yet
           again
           ,
           (
           in
           a
           horrible
           Mystery
           of
           31
           ]
           Iniquity
           )
           they
           exclaim
           against
           the
           Protestants
           for
           saying
           ,
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           can
           not
           fall
           from
           true
           grace
           Finally
           or
           Totally
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           
             Mystery
             of
             hellish
             Iniquity
          
           ,
           in
           that
           
           they
           Confess
           such
           a
           man
           Christ
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           
           and
           his
           blood
           shedding
           1
           the
           Types
           and
           real
           predictions
           and
           figures
           of
           him
           ,
           a
           real
           Death
           ,
           Resurrection
           and
           Assention
           ,
           and
           yet
           upon
           the
           point
           (
           by
           a
           
             Devilish
             Chymistry
          
           )
           evaporate
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           leave
           nothing
           but
           a
           Christ
           within
           ,
           as
           God
           and
           as
           Man
           ,
           whose
           Name
           is
           now
           Light
           ,
           and
           our
           Obedience
           to
           the
           motions
           of
           this
           Light
           within
           this
           is
           Justification
           ,
           Righteousness
           ,
           Salvation
           ,
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           Perfection
           ,
           
             perfect
             holiness
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           a
           
             Hellish
             Mystery
          
           of
           the
           Devil
           to
           Cozen
           poor
           Souls
           with
           a
           Notion
           of
           the
           Difficulty
           and
           height
           of
           their
           Profession
           ,
           and
           of
           worshipping
           God
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           ,
           
           which
           they
           say
           no
           Body
           in
           the
           World
           do
           but
           they
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           the
           Truth
           is
           as
           I
           told
           them
           in
           publick
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Image
           in
           the
           Bed
           ,
           but
           David
           was
           gone
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Religion
           was
           one
           of
           the
           easiest
           Religions
           in
           the
           world
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           pluck
           but
           forth
           a
           small
           pin
           or
           peg
           in
           a
           Harpsycon
           ,
           and
           that
           wonderful
           Instrument
           will
           delight
           your
           Ear
           and
           mind
           with
           curious
           and
           various
           Tunes
           of
           Musick
           :
           
           So
           if
           once
           a
           poor
           Soul
           gives
           way
           an
           Inch
           ,
           and
           sets
           in
           one
           thought
           of
           yielding
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           Spirit
           within
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           filled
           and
           ravished
           with
           curious
           Notions
           of
           Justification
           ,
           Holiness
           ,
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           within
           them
           ,
           they
           can
           now
           Thou
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           they
           need
           no
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           nor
           Teachers
           :
           and
           thus
           as
           in
           a
           dream
           their
           great
           Debts
           of
           Thousands
           and
           Millions
           are
           paid
           and
           discharged
           .
           The
           Cage
           door
           flies
           open
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           delivered
           as
           a
           Bird
           ,
           &c.
           
           from
           Sin
           and
           Devil
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ,
           &c.
           yea
           ,
           Rapt
           up
           into
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           see
           ,
           and
           hear
           ,
           and
           speak
           
             unutterable
             Ioyes
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           Confess
           as
           I
           said
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           
             two
             hundred
          
           following
           Absolom
           ,
           I
           hope
           there
           is
           many
           a
           precious
           Soul
           sincerely
           aiming
           at
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           precious
           Diamonds
           and
           Jewels
           fallen
           in
           the
           dirt
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           I
           hope
           in
           the
           Parishes
           of
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           also
           ,
           who
           being
           only
           ignorant
           as
           the
           Disciples
           were
           of
           main
           points
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           yet
           aim
           uprightly
           at
           God
           ,
           truly
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           
             increase
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             grace
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           A
           
             17th
             .
             Inst.
          
           is
           in
           ag
           .
           63.
           where
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           brings
           in
           his
           Adversary
           
             Ieremiah
             Ives
          
           saying
           ,
           
           
             [
             There
             may
             be
             a
             Light
             to
             Convince
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             within
             man.
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           people
           [
           32
           ]
           Convinced
           of
           Sin
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           Convinced
           within
           themselves
           and
           with
           the
           Light
           within
           them
           :
           It
           is
           the
           Light
           which
           makes
           manifest
           to
           a
           man
           when
           he
           is
           Convinced
           :
           It
           Answers
           to
           something
           ,
           and
           reacheth
           to
           something
           in
           their
           particulars
           ,
           though
           the
           words
           be
           spoken
           without
           them
           from
           the
           Light.
           
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           doleful
           Business
           to
           read
           and
           hear
           how
           Satan
           (
           in
           his
           
             Chains
             of
             Darkness
          
           )
           yet
           hath
           Liberty
           to
           appear
           abroad
           as
           
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
          
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           
           thus
           vapouring
           and
           swaggering
           under
           the
           Cloak
           and
           Colours
           of
           Light
           ,
           the
           Light
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             Light
             by
             which
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             the
             Light
             that
             was
             glorified
             with
             the
             Father
             before
             the
             World
             was
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Light
             that
             enlightens
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             World
             :
             the
             Light
             within
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           the
           Light
           which
           will
           guide
           you
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           up
           to
           Christ
           ,
           up
           to
           Salvation
           and
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           this
           
           vapourings
           and
           Crakings
           are
           but
           Cheatings
           from
           
             the
             God
             of
             this
             World
          
           whose
           eyes
           being
           beat
           out
           by
           Gods
           most
           righteous
           Sentence
           ,
           he
           labours
           to
           keep
           all
           in
           blindness
           ,
           or
           to
           beat
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           truly
           enlightned
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           I
           have
           said
           before
           ,
           and
           I
           said
           truly
           ,
           the
           word
           Light
           is
           a
           Similitude
           from
           Light
           and
           darkness
           though
           my
           Opposites
           in
           the
           dispute
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           Light
           in
           a
           proper
           and
           not
           
             figurative
             Sense
          
           ,
           and
           it
           signifies
           and
           intends
           Truth
           of
           all
           Sorts
           ,
           whether
           Natural
           ,
           
           Moral
           or
           Heavenly
           :
           The
           natural
           Truth
           or
           Light
           is
           received
           within
           by
           a
           natural
           Light
           or
           understandings
           :
           The
           Civil
           and
           moral
           Light
           or
           Truth
           suits
           and
           agrees
           with
           those
           moral
           and
           Civil
           Convictions
           of
           the
           natural
           Light
           and
           understanding
           ?
           Hither
           to
           Natures
           Light
           will
           reach
           .
           But
           when
           we
           mount
           up
           to
           Divine
           and
           
             Supernatural
             Truth
          
           ,
           here
           these
           very
           Foxians
           Confess
           that
           
             the
             Natural
             Man
             perceiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God
             :
          
           Only
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           beside
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           &c.
           there
           is
           the
           holy
           Seed
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           within
           every
           Son
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           Spirit
           and
           Seed
           in
           Prison
           they
           preach
           ,
           and
           Fox
           in
           our
           discourses
           alleadgeth
           and
           affirmeth
           God
           (
           in
           every
           man
           )
           to
           be
           a
           
             Cart
             loaden
             with
             sheaves
          
           ,
           prest
           under
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           Prison
           ,
           &c.
           blasphemous
           wretches
           if
           they
           keep
           not
           ,
           but
           go
           beyond
           Similitudes
           and
           
             Comparative
             Expressions
          
           1
           to
           make
           ●s
           poor
           worms
           creep
           up
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           All
           Light
           ,
           or
           
             Truth
             Natural
             ,
             Civil
          
           ,
           or
           Divine
           it
           comes
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           is
           received
           by
           the
           
             Internal
             
             Faculty
          
           according
           [
           33
           ]
           to
           the
           Capacity
           ,
           
           Nature
           and
           measure
           of
           it
           .
           All
           Truth
           or
           falshood
           ,
           Light
           or
           darkness
           is
           first
           espied
           by
           the
           watch
           or
           
             Sentinel
             ,
             Fancy
          
           or
           Comprehension
           ,
           &c.
           
           From
           thence
           it
           is
           conveyed
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Guard
           ,
           where
           Captain
           Reason
           or
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           common
           Sense
           ▪
           and
           Experience
           taketh
           Examination
           ,
           and
           Memory
           keeps
           a
           Record
           of
           proceedings
           which
           go
           on
           by
           degreen
           to
           Actions
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           I
           say
           it
           comes
           from
           without
           ,
           I
           intend
           not
           that
           Truth
           or
           Light
           comes
           any
           other
           way
           from
           without
           ,
           
           as
           by
           force
           and
           ravishment
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           any
           1
           other
           way
           then
           there
           is
           a
           door
           &
           Room
           and
           Receptive
           Faculty
           within
           willing
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           welcome
           :
           This
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           urgeth
           there
           must
           be
           a
           receiver
           ,
           and
           something
           that
           Answers
           .
           I
           Answer
           ,
           Natural
           Truth
           ,
           or
           morals
           ,
           Civil
           matters
           are
           soon
           received
           by
           all
           Natural
           and
           Moral
           Understandings
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           in
           natural
           Commands
           and
           Threatnings
           ,
           Beasts
           and
           Birds
           are
           admirably
           capacious
           and
           observant
           .
           But
           when
           we
           speak
           of
           
             Supernatural
             Heavenly
          
           and
           
             Eternal
             matters
          
           ,
           of
           
             Spiritual
             things
          
           to
           be
           discerned
           Spiritually
           :
           What
           a
           difference
           is
           there
           as
           between
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Infinitely
           greater
           ?
        
         
           When
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           asked
           his
           Disciples
           
             how
             many
             loavs
             they
             had
          
           ,
           
           their
           
             Natural
             Faculty
          
           or
           Reason
           could
           give
           an
           Answer
           :
           When
           he
           asked
           them
           
             whom
             do
             Men
             say
             that
             I
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             am
             ?
          
           This
           was
           a
           Divine
           and
           
             Supernatural
             Question
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           outside
           and
           Truth
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           the
           Devils
           could
           Answer
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           same
           said
           he
           ,
           
           
             was
             Elias
             ,
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           All
           this
           exceeds
           not
           Natural
           first
           Birth
           Powers
           or
           Faculties
           :
           But
           to
           give
           a
           believing
           and
           an
           affectionate
           Answer
           as
           Peter
           did
           ,
           this
           requires
           a
           Faculty
           and
           Power
           which
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           could
           not
           reach
           too
           ,
           1
           but
           the
           Spirit
           or
           secret
           working
           Power
           of
           God
           in
           the
           means
           wrought
           
             Peters
             heart
          
           and
           the
           
             Disciples
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           all
           
             Believers
             Hearts
          
           to
           receive
           and
           welcome
           all
           truly
           Divine
           and
           Heavenly
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           therefo●e
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           talks
           of
           something
           within
           which
           is
           preached
           to
           :
           I
           may
           Answer
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           
           viz.
           that
           the
           natural
           man
           perceivs
           no
           spiritual
           matter
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           is
           born
           again
           then
           he
           acts
           and
           works
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           as
           an
           House
           receivs
           his
           Master
           ,
           as
           Candle
           kisseth
           Candle
           ,
           the
           Clasp
           the
           Hook
           ,
           the
           mortise
           the
           Tenant
           ,
           so
           do
           Natural
           or
           Spiritual
           Faculties
           receive
           Natural
           [
           34
           or
           
             Spiritual
             Faculties
          
           receive
           Natural
           or
           
             Supernatural
             Motions
          
           and
           Impressions
           .
        
         
           The
           Protestants
           say
           ,
           that
           before
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           by
           some
           word
           read
           ,
           preached
           ,
           &c.
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Candle
           of
           wisdome
           in
           the
           Souls
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           a
           spiritual
           favour
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           all
           heavenly
           matters
           are
           nauseous
           and
           odious
           ,
           though
           as
           pleasant
           ,
           profitable
           and
           honourable
           ,
           to
           self
           Ends
           they
           are
           welcome
           all
           the
           word
           over
           ,
           yet
           as
           spiritual
           and
           heavenly
           abominable
           ?
        
         
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           saith
           there
           is
           a
           something
           ,
           
           a
           Seed
           ,
           though
           but
           as
           
             a
             Grain
             of
             mustard
             Seed
          
           ,
           a
           
             Seed
             of
             God
          
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           which
           Christ
           the
           Word
           is
           preached
           ,
           and
           which
           maketh
           Answer
           :
           Hence
           (
           horribly
           
           abusing
           
             Scripture
             phrazes
          
           )
           they
           so
           often
           say
           God
           is
           all
           (
           within
           and
           without
           :
           )
           Hence
           they
           maintain
           ,
           &c.
           though
           men
           be
           dark
           and
           dead
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           within
           is
           Light
           and
           alive
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           them
           only
           .
        
         
           Hence
           appears
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           lying
           Cheats
           of
           a
           
             Sufficient
             Light
          
           withi●
           to
           lead
           to
           God
           and
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           a
           Teacher
           within
           all
           Sufficient
           ,
           for
           then
           no
           need
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           simple
           Superfluity
           ,
           &c.
           to
           hold
           a
           Candle
           of
           outword
           words
           to
           awaken
           and
           enlighten
           such
           a
           glorious
           all-Sufficient
           Sun
           within
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           ask
           where
           this
           something
           ,
           this
           something
           of
           God
           ,
           
           (
           yea
           ,
           God
           and
           Christ
           and
           Spirit
           1
           )
           If
           he
           Answer
           ,
           in
           the
           understanding
           he
           grants
           it
           ,
           that
           2
           is
           dark
           ,
           and
           perceives
           no
           heavenly
           matters
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           in
           the
           Heart
           and
           Affections
           he
           Confessieth
           ,
           all
           there
           ,
           is
           hard
           and
           dead
           :
           only
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Light
             shineth
             in
             the
             darkness
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Implying
           that
           in
           the
           dark
           understanding
           there
           is
           some
           heavenly
           Light
           :
           in
           the
           hearts
           hardness
           there
           is
           some
           softness
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Light
             shineth
             in
             darkness
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             t●e
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
          
           arose
           with
           
             saving
             Rayes
          
           or
           wings
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           the
           
             blind
             Iews
          
           could
           not
           own
           him
           for
           the
           
             Expected
             Messiah
          
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           G.
           Fox
           his
           something
           ?
           a
           Light
           of
           Christ
           
             inlightning
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             World
             ,
          
           though
           the
           man
           see
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           is
           this
           to
           all
           the
           Generations
           of
           the
           World
           about
           
             four
             thousand
          
           years
           before
           Christ
           came
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           that
           
             visible
             person
          
           as
           Iohn
           saith
           of
           him
           ,
           
             that
             lightens
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             ,
          
           &c.
           what
           is
           this
           
           to
           a
           mixture
           of
           Light
           and
           darkness
           in
           the
           same
           faculty
           ,
           the
           eye
           blind
           and
           yet
           seeing
           ,
           the
           man
           dead
           and
           yet
           alive
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           the
           
             Lambs
             wife
          
           confesseth
           that
           
             her
             Hear●t
             was
             awae
          
           [
           35
           ]
           
             while
             she
             slept
          
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           heart
           being
           dead
           and
           no
           Life
           at
           all
           and
           yet
           waking
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Conclusion
           is
           (
           as
           before
           I
           hinted
           )
           and
           they
           Confess
           ,
           when
           God
           in
           his
           own
           Means
           ordinarily
           works
           the
           will
           to
           hear
           ,
           
           to
           turn
           ,
           to
           believe
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           he
           then
           graciously
           works
           the
           work
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           being
           thus
           turned
           with
           Ephraim
           ,
           we
           mourn
           and
           lament
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             what
             have
             we
             done
          
           ?
           when
           he
           turns
           our
           wilderness
           (
           wholly
           a
           wilderness
           )
           into
           a
           Garden
           ,
           then
           we
           bring
           forth
           his
           sweet
           Fruits
           ,
           Flowers
           and
           Spices
           :
           when
           he
           turns
           the
           Wolf
           into
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           meek
           and
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           patient
           :
           but
           to
           talk
           of
           preaching
           to
           the
           Spirits
           in
           Prison
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           prison
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           speaks
           of
           his
           warning
           and
           moving
           men
           by
           Noahs
           preaching
           in
           the
           
             old
             World
          
           ,
           
           as
           may
           be
           evidently
           evinced
           ,
           )
           is
           like
           the
           prophane
           teaching
           of
           Parrots
           to
           prate
           of
           Grace
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           like
           that
           
             admirable
             Parrot
          
           in
           France
           ,
           who
           could
           say
           her
           
             Pater
             noster
          
           ,
           her
           Creed
           ,
           and
           
             Ten
             Commandments
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           knew
           as
           much
           of
           grace
           and
           the
           workings
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           her
           
             Popish
             Teachers
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           An
           
             18th
             .
             Instance
          
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           ,
           his
           lame
           and
           cheating
           Answers
           is
           in
           pag.
           64.
           where
           he
           brings
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           
             Ieremiah
             Ives
          
           saying
           ,
           
           
             [
             It
             is
             a
             known
             Error
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             was
             in
             Hell
             and
             in
             Heaven
             .
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           shews
           his
           Ignorance
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           it
           gives
           Testimony
           of
           men
           that
           did
           
           witness
           that
           they
           had
           been
           in
           Hell
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Nethermost
             Hell
          
           ,
           and
           witnessed
           again
           they
           were
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           
             sate
             in
             heavenly
             places
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           and
           such
           were
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Revelations
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           and
           millions
           more
           talk
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           as
           the
           
             Notable
             Parrot
          
           (
           above
           said
           )
           1
           our
           Fore-Fathers
           ,
           
           &
           some
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           some
           out
           of
           
             Reasons
             Light
          
           talkt
           of
           places
           of
           
             Ioy
             Eternal
          
           for
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           of
           
             misery
             Eternal
          
           for
           the
           bad
           and
           wicked
           .
           But
           the
           new
           Light
           from
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           pen-men
           is
           the
           clearest
           that
           ever
           shined
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           especially
           ,
           that
           famous
           Parable
           or
           Word
           proceeding
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Luke
           16.
           that
           of
           Dives
           and
           Lazarus
           declaring
           (
           in
           substance
           )
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Life
           ,
           to
           Come
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           two
           great
           Parties
           of
           the
           poor
           afflicted
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           the
           wicked
           living
           in
           pleasures
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           is
           in
           his
           Burrough
           of
           the
           various
           signification
           of
           the
           words
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           :
           He
           knows
           that
           a
           state
           of
           Sorrow
           and
           [
           36
           ]
           Bitterness
           is
           called
           Hell.
           
           That
           a
           state
           of
           Death
           and
           the
           grave
           is
           set
           out
           by
           the
           word
           Hell
           in
           the
           same
           
             Hebrew
             phrase
          
           :
           And
           to
           either
           of
           these
           he
           wickedly
           applies
           the
           thirst
           2
           State
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           1.
           so
           clearly
           speaks
           :
           viz.
           The
           State
           of
           the
           ungodly
           after
           this
           Life
           ,
           in
           the
           Life
           and
           World
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           2
           ,
           Again
           ,
           he
           knows
           the
           visible
           State
           of
           the
           true
           Profession
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           called
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Such
           as
           have
           Interest
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           have
           sitten
           
           down
           with
           him
           in
           those
           
             Heavenly
             Mansions
          
           and
           glories
           into
           which
           he
           is
           entred
           bodily
           and
           gone
           to
           prepare
           for
           their
           Reception
           and
           coming
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           
             third
             Heaven
          
           (
           the
           place
           of
           
             Pauls
             Rapture
          
           and
           Vision
           )
           the
           place
           of
           Joy
           ,
           and
           Blessedness
           and
           Glory
           ,
           when
           these
           Heavens
           and
           Earth
           are
           burnt
           up
           and
           consumed
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           like
           G.
           Fox
           hath
           been
           occasioned
           to
           these
           thoughts
           by
           the
           
             Papists
             Fables
          
           about
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           
           and
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           their
           curious
           Questions
           as
           whether
           the
           Torment
           of
           Hell
           be
           as
           real
           and
           terrible
           as
           this
           Elementary
           and
           
             Kitching
             Fire
          
           :
           Whether
           the
           pain
           of
           Hell
           transcend
           not
           all
           pains
           of
           
             Childbirth
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             gout
             ,
             Collick
             ,
             Burning
             ?
          
           &c.
           Whether
           it
           be
           possible
           for
           a
           Creature
           to
           Continue
           in
           such
           Torments
           perpetually
           without
           Intermission
           ?
           
           Whether
           there
           shall
           not
           be
           some
           end
           after
           some
           millions
           of
           years
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           pains
           of
           Purgatory
           :
           G.
           Fox
           knows
           how
           the
           Papists
           get
           a
           world
           of
           Mony
           by
           these
           Notions
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           which
           the
           
             Atheistical
             Foxes
          
           amongst
           them
           count
           but
           Fables
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Pope
           speaks
           of
           Christ
           )
           The
           Devils
           have
           a
           more
           real
           Faith
           or
           Belief
           of
           these
           things
           and
           tremble
           :
           They
           cried
           out
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           
             why
             art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             us
             before
             the
             Time
             ?
          
           &c.
           But
           G.
           Fox
           not
           believing
           (
           as
           they
           think
           )
           these
           Fables
           ,
           he
           fancies
           that
           Hell
           is
           some
           apprehensions
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Hell
           and
           wrath
           it self
           ,
           and
           having
           had
           slashes
           of
           Pride
           and
           Peace
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           Joyes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           beside
           the
           hundred
           
           fold
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Ioyes
             (
             viz
             a
             hundred
             Fathers
             ,
          
           
           Mothers
           ,
           &c.
           )
           there
           remains
           for
           his
           Followers
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           but
           short
           Flashes
           of
           Hell
           and
           Heaven
           which
           some
           of
           these
           poor
           Cheated
           Souls
           dream
           of
           :
           I
           know
           they
           allow
           time
           more
           or
           less
           before
           they
           come
           into
           the
           perfect
           and
           heavenly
           State
           of
           Necessity
           .
           1
           Death
           prevents
           some
           from
           coming
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           reign
           of
           the
           rest
           whom
           Satan
           has
           ticed
           into
           these
           [
           37
           ]
           
             proud
             Vanities
          
           but
           short
           ,
           
           as
           Experience
           hath
           declared
           :
           only
           they
           have
           a
           mad
           Fancy
           of
           their
           Souls
           going
           into
           God
           ,
           and
           becoming
           more
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           some
           of
           them
           grant
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           Iudas
           as
           well
           as
           Peter
           .
        
         
           The
           true
           Protestant
           believes
           these
           three
           things
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           State
           Eternal
           of
           Joy
           to
           the
           Righteous
           bodies
           and
           Souls
           after
           this
           Life
           :
           
           and
           a
           State
           of
           Eternal
           Misery
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           to
           the
           ungodly
           :
           Although
           the
           exact
           knowledge
           of
           particulars
           exceed
           the
           present
           sight
           of
           our
           
             mortal
             eyes
          
           ,
           the
           hearing
           of
           our
           Ears
           ,
           and
           the
           Capacity
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             first
             Fruits
          
           and
           a
           Tast
           both
           of
           the
           
             heavenly
             Ioyes
          
           and
           the
           
             Torments
             of
             the
             damned
          
           are
           given
           by
           God
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           that
           
             Solid
             Peace
          
           and
           Ioy
           which
           they
           have
           in
           God
           :
           To
           the
           other
           in
           that
           Horror
           and
           Despair
           ,
           and
           
             Enmity
             against
             God
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Three
           Sorts
           of
           men
           especially
           will
           seek
           2
           there
           is
           an
           Hell
           to
           come
           ,
           
           above
           other
           Sinners
           .
           First
           ,
           The
           
           Volnptuous
           and
           Luxurious
           ,
           
           
             whose
             God
             is
             theii
             Belly
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Sences
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Ars.
             potenter
          
           .
           1
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Devourers
           of
           the
           Poor
           and
           helpless
           ,
           potenter
           ,
           2
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           proud
           puft
           up
           with
           
             foolish
             Confidences
          
           ,
           boldly
           Crying
           ,
           
             Lord
             open
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             ,
          
           &c.
           also
           the
           Contrary
           to
           these
           three
           I
           might
           inlarge
           on
           ,
           
             and
             not
             Impertinently
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             that
             readeth
             understand
             ,
          
           is
           in
           3
           pag.
           64.
           where
           4
           G.
           Fox
           brings
           in
           
             Ieremiah
             Ives
          
           saying
           ,
           
           
             [
             The
             Phariseel
             were
             far
             enough
             from
             having
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             within
             them
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           contrary
           to
           Christs
           words
           ,
           who
           said
           it
           was
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           his
           Tutor
           and
           Teacher
           within
           him
           knows
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           and
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             Huaven
          
           signifie
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           divers
           things
           :
           and
           yet
           also
           he
           knows
           that
           both
           of
           them
           signifie
           (
           in
           a
           Christian
           Sense
           )
           First
           ,
           
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Government
          
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           in
           the
           Soul.
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Government
           of
           God
           in
           his
           holy
           Providence
           in
           the
           World.
           3.
           
           His
           Government
           in
           the
           Congregation
           or
           Churches
           of
           his
           Saints
           called
           out
           the
           World.
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           
             glorious
             State
          
           to
           come
           af●●r
           this
           Life
           :
           He
           knowes
           that
           his
           
             Iourney
             man
          
           G.
           Fox
           is
           5
           (
           fit
           Instrument
           to
           destroy
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           to
           erect
           (
           in
           their
           stead
           )
           a
           
             dull
             ,
             proud
             ,
             dogged
             Confusion
             ,
          
           or
           
             Babel
             within
          
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           knowing
           that
           not
           the
           Phar●sees
           alone
           &c.
           but
           the
           Iews
           generally
           also
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           
             Christian
             Followers
          
           were
           leavened
           [
           38
           ]
           with
           a
           worldly
           notion
           ,
           
           viz.
           thar
           their
           Messiah
           should
           be
           a
           
             glorious
             temporal
             King
          
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           make
           his
           Entrance
           ,
           and
           Exalt
           his
           Throne
           with
           
             great
             Pompe
             ,
             Solemnity
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           tells
           them
           their
           mistake
           and
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           his
           Kingdome
           was
           not
           such
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           within
           them
           :
           Of
           which
           words
           I
           find
           three
           Expositions
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
          
           is
           a
           
             Spiritual
             ,
             inward
          
           and
           
             Soul
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           
           concerning
           God
           and
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Spiritual
           matters
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
             my
             Kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           the
           word
           Entos
           within
           you
           ,
           or
           amongst
           you
           ,
           as
           certainly
           it
           was
           then
           amongst
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           in
           their
           
             Temple
             Streets
          
           and
           
             Houses
             ,
             Hearts
          
           and
           mouths
           by
           the
           most
           
             wonderful
             speakings
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           never
           man
           spake
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           
             wonderful
             power
          
           and
           
             gracious
             works
          
           which
           never
           man
           wrought
           amongst
           them
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           beside
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           were
           literally
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           so
           Consequently
           in
           every
           hypocrite
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           every
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           Sinner
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           it
           not
           ,
           yea
           in
           all
           Creatures
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           against
           a
           former
           ,
           fair
           Exposition
           from
           the
           Greek
           word
           Entos
           ,
           
           which
           cannot
           be
           refused
           (
           since
           so
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Truth
           )
           except
           Reasons
           more
           prevalent
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           asks
           ,
           
             what
             agreement
             between
             
             Christ
             and
             Belial
             ,
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             ,
             Righteousness
             &
             unrighteousness
             ?
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           most
           Improperly
           and
           Impiously
           Objected
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Light
             shines
             in
             darkness
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           
           that
           it
           can
           not
           be
           in
           the
           same
           Subject
           or
           part
           predominate
           ,
           the
           mind
           ,
           or
           will
           ,
           or
           Affections
           :
           but
           the
           Light
           is
           at
           the
           window
           ,
           and
           the
           Eye
           ,
           and
           the
           knock
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           (
           by
           all
           the
           wayes
           and
           means
           by
           which
           God
           visits
           poor
           men
           )
           but
           the
           Eye
           ,
           the
           door
           is
           shut
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           man
           within
           is
           not
           only
           asleep
           ,
           but
           dead
           and
           rotten
           in
           
             Natures
             silthiness
          
           ,
           and
           
             actual
             Transgressions
          
           and
           Abominations
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           against
           all
           Colour
           of
           Reason
           to
           Imagine
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           should
           tell
           the
           Iews
           ,
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           
             bloody
             Enemies
          
           ,
           who
           some
           weakly
           ,
           some
           maliciously
           opposed
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           Rule
           by
           his
           Grace
           over
           them
           ,
           viz.
           that
           his
           grace
           was
           King
           within
           them
           ,
           what
           ever
           their
           Heart
           or
           Tongues
           said
           ,
           or
           Hands
           hid
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           notoriously
           contrary
           to
           what
           G.
           Fox
           ,
           and
           his
           so
           often
           [
           39
           ]
           Clamour
           that
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             consists
             in
          
           ,
           or
           its
           Nature
           is
           in
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Peace
             and
             Ioy
             in
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             :
          
           as
           opposite
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           all
           Hipocrites
           and
           prophane
           ,
           &c.
           as
           Hell
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           thing
           is
           so
           notoriously
           childish
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           
           &c.
           that
           a
           King
           should
           affirm
           he
           was
           an
           actual
           King
           in
           his
           
             Enemies
             Country
          
           ,
           where
           the
           whole
           is
           up
           in
           Arms
           against
           him
           :
           Or
           for
           a
           Lamb
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           amongst
           the
           Wolves
           and
           held
           his
           Government
           in
           them
           :
           Or
           that
           a
           man
           pretending
           Love
           to
           a
           Woman
           in
           way
           of
           marriage
           should
           
           boldly
           affirm
           ,
           
           (
           though
           she
           abhord
           to
           hear
           of
           the
           motion
           yet
           )
           that
           he
           was
           in
           her
           Heart
           and
           Affections
           ,
           as
           an
           
             Husband
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           motions
           of
           War
           and
           Love
           are
           made
           and
           offerd
           from
           the
           
             King
             warring
          
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           suing
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           motions
           and
           Commands
           (
           that
           is
           Government
           and
           Kingdome
           )
           should
           be
           in
           them
           is
           nothing
           but
           impious
           and
           impudent
           ,
           and
           childish
           prating
           .
        
         
           The
           
             20th
             Instance
          
           ,
           
           is
           in
           pag.
           75.
           where
           G.
           Fox
           brings
           in
           
             Thomas
             Weld
          
           ,
           &c.
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             How
             clear
             the
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             that
             Faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             minding
             the
             Light
             within
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           
           Doth
           any
           man
           know
           Christ
           but
           by
           the
           Light
           within
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           Christ
           the
           Word
           ?
           And
           can
           any
           see
           without
           Christ
           the
           Word
           ?
           Doth
           it
           not
           make
           ●anifest
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           
             give
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
          
           read
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           1.
           from
           whence
           Faith
           comes
           ,
           and
           so
           F●ith
           comes
           by
           minding
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           Christ
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           
           and
           brings
           to
           look
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           hear
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           mine
           eyes
           have
           seen
           a
           poor
           distracted
           aged
           woman
           walking
           in
           State
           ,
           boasting
           of
           her
           
             Majesty
             ,
             Iewels
          
           ,
           and
           Crown
           ,
           with
           a
           Straw
           in
           her
           hand
           for
           her
           Scepter
           ,
           &c.
           and
           thus
           doth
           this
           poor
           mad
           Soul
           walk
           even
           like
           Nebuchadnezzar
           upon
           his
           Babel
           .
           All
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           Christ
           ,
           Christ
           is
           Faith
           and
           all
           ,
           &c
           &
           therefore
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           slights
           this
           so
           known
           and
           unquestionable
           Record
           ,
           
           
             Faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             heavenly
             Chain
             of
             Diamonds
          
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           concerning
           true
           Salvation
           ,
           true
           worshipping
           ,
           true
           praying
           ,
           true
           believing
           ,
           true
           preaching
           ,
           true
           sending
           ,
           which
           holy
           writing
           or
           Record
           Fox
           dares
           not
           seriously
           and
           
           impartially
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           most
           High
           consider
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           various
           means
           and
           wayes
           of
           Gods
           sending
           unto
           man.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           all
           G.
           Fox
           his
           Scepter
           of
           Straw
           ,
           his
           mad
           fancy
           of
           a
           [
           40
           ]
           Light
           that
           works
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           ask
           what
           Faith
           is
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           First
           ,
           a
           believing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           or
           Glad
           News
           to
           be
           true
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           receiviving
           of
           it
           and
           believing
           in
           it
           mine
           own
           particular
           .
        
         
           As
           First
           ,
           that
           a
           pardon
           is
           certainly
           come
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           my
           Name
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           my
           deliverance
           and
           Salvation
           is
           wrapt
           up
           in
           it
           The
           great
           
             King
             of
             Heaven
          
           (
           like
           Ahashuerosh
           )
           his
           Ange●
           is
           ev●r
           :
           now
           he
           hath
           thoughts
           of
           
             marriage
             Loves
          
           and
           Ioyes
           ,
           and
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           (
           though
           a
           
             poor
             Captive
             Iew
             ,
             poor
             Esther
          
           )
           I
           am
           she
           his
           Eye
           hath
           fixt
           on
           ,
           and
           his
           Soul
           delights
           in
           :
        
         
           3dly
           ,
           I
           askt
           what
           preaching
           is
           ,
           but
           the
           publishing
           or
           divulging
           ,
           telling
           or
           declaring
           what
           the
           Word
           or
           mind
           ,
           
           or
           will
           of
           the
           
             King
             Eternal
          
           is
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           revealed
           or
           declared
           to
           the
           
             Patriarchs
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           Messengers
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           :
           And
           what
           said
           the
           Apostles
           or
           Messengers
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           declare
           ,
           but
           what
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           did
           say
           should
           come
           to
           pass
           ?
           Act.
           26.
           which
           all
           was
           Scripture
           ?
           Was
           not
           this
           Proclamation
           of
           
             Good
             News
          
           ,
           
           or
           a
           pardon
           to
           be
           made
           over
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           proclaiming
           of
           it
           to
           be
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Luke
           24.
           
           And
           was
           there
           not
           to
           be
           four
           sorts
           of
           Hearers
           of
           this
           
             glad
             News
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           receive
           and
           believe
           with
           a
           false
           and
           overly
           ,
           and
           loose
           ,
           and
           sandy
           Belief
           :
           A
           fourth
           ,
           only
           with
           a
           deep
           and
           rockie
           Belief
           ,
           closing
           and
           uniting
           
           to
           God
           ?
           Thus
           the
           men
           of
           Samaria
           told
           the
           woman
           
             that
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             because
             of
             her
             word
             ,
          
           (
           that
           must
           be
           taken
           Comparatively
           ,
           for
           the
           Hearing
           from
           her
           this
           
             glad
             News
          
           ,
           was
           .
           he
           first
           means
           of
           their
           believing
           )
           but
           because
           they
           had
           heard
           Christ
           themselves
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           know
           these
           poor
           Foxians
           do
           hear
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Motion
             within
          
           them
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           but
           as
           poor
           women
           that
           go
           with
           
             false
             Conceptions
          
           with
           Tympanies
           of
           wind
           and
           water
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           mola
           that
           will
           resemble
           the
           Motion
           of
           a
           
             true
             Child
          
           :
           but
           after
           all
           their
           thoughts
           and
           fancies
           by
           day
           and
           night
           after
           all
           their
           
             seeming
             feellings
             perswasions
             ,
             Experiences
          
           ,
           and
           preparations
           ,
           this
           
             false
             Conception
             ,
             false
             Faith
             ,
             false
             Christ
             ,
             false
             Light
          
           shall
           vanish
           in
           shame
           and
           grief
           ,
           as
           did
           
             Queen
             Maries
          
           after
           the
           Thanksgivings
           and
           Ringings
           for
           her
           deliverance
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           my self
           I
           dare
           these
           
             self
             Confidents
          
           to
           particularize
           any
           one
           Scripture
           where
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           directs
           any
           poor
           Soul
           to
           listen
           and
           hearken
           to
           a
           Light
           and
           voice
           within
           him
           ,
           
           affirming
           that
           [
           41
           this
           is
           the
           Hearing
           by
           which
           Faith
           is
           wrought
           ?
           I
           dare
           them
           to
           clear
           Candidly
           and
           solidly
           ,
           this
           ,
           10.
           to
           the
           Rom.
           wherein
           (
           as
           in
           the
           8th
           is
           the
           
             Golden
             Chain
             of
             Election
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           so
           in
           this
           
             10th
             Chap.
          
           the
           
             Golden
             Chain
          
           of
           the
           means
           of
           
             praying
             ,
             preaching
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           ask
           for
           some
           
             sollid
             Instances
          
           where
           Souls
           have
           been
           truly
           Converted
           (
           the
           whole
           Soul
           unto
           God
           )
           by
           any
           such
           Notion
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           some
           
             External
             means
          
           and
           outward
           hearing
           of
           this
           
             glad
             News
          
           and
           Gospel
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           ask
           if
           it
           be
           not
           a
           
             ridiculous
             Contradiction
          
           
           in
           them
           to
           fill
           the
           World
           with
           the
           sound
           of
           their
           new
           and
           only
           preachers
           
             He
             Apostles
          
           and
           
             she
             Apostles
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           ask
           if
           this
           
             Light
             within
          
           (
           without
           and
           opposite
           to
           the
           hearing
           without
           which
           is
           the
           question
           )
           be
           the
           means
           of
           Faith
           ,
           
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           serious
           Enquiring
           men
           in
           all
           Ages
           should
           not
           perceive
           a
           breath
           of
           this
           wind
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           their
           own
           bosomes
           ?
           and
           that
           
             famous
             Paul
          
           should
           be
           Conscientiously
           and
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           many
           things
           against
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           Paul
           had
           not
           only
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           his
           Followers
           :
           he
           heard
           
             Stephens
             Sermon
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           believed
           not
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           Grace
           doth
           all
           .
           I
           Answer
           ,
           this
           is
           something
           ,
           but
           reacheth
           not
           home
           ,
           for
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           have
           this
           Light
           (
           which
           is
           s●fficient
           without
           hearing
           )
           why
           should
           not
           some
           ,
           (
           especially
           the
           wise
           and
           Enquirours
           ,
           &c.
           )
           perceive
           it
           or
           something
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           Paul
           did
           not
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           heard
           something
           ,
           (
           and
           because
           God
           had
           a
           purpose
           to
           make
           Extraordinary
           use
           of
           him
           ,
           an
           Extraordinary
           hand
           from
           Heaven
           humbling
           and
           preparing
           him
           to
           publish
           or
           preach
           unto
           the
           Nations
           .
        
         
           The
           21
           Instance
           ,
           
           is
           in
           pag.
           80.
           where
           G.
           Fox
           brings
           in
           
             Tho.
             Pollard
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             To
             say
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             Invisible
             ,
             It
             is
             plain
             of
             their
             Father
             the
             Devil
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           made
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           Overseers
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           the
           Officers
           the
           Overseers
           to
           be
           Invisible
           ,
           for
           they
           saw
           with
           an
           Invisible
           Eye
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           was
           in
           
           the
           Spirit
           which
           is
           Invisible
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Flesh
           :
           else
           they
           could
           not
           be
           Overseers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           you
           are
           the
           visible
           apostatiz'd
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           
             impudent
             Fooleries
          
           that
           either
           Fox
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           the
           Proverb
           is
           )
           
             any
             Dog
             could
             be
             impudent
             in
             :
          
           For
           First
           ,
        
         
           42
           ]
           1.
           
           He
           acknowledgeth
           a
           
             publick
             Assembly
          
           of
           Christians
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           of
           other
           pretending
           Worsh
           ppers
           ,
           
             Turks
             ,
             Iews
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Also
           he
           acknowledgeth
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           Officers
           ,
           and
           Overseers
           of
           their
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           Reason
           is
           notoriously
           silly
           and
           impudent
           ,
           viz.
           
           because
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Overseers
           are
           made
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           :
           For
           are
           the
           secret
           works
           of
           God
           alwayes
           secret
           ,
           and
           never
           revealed
           ?
           The
           Child
           in
           the
           Wombe
           ,
           the
           
             precious
             Stones
          
           ,
           and
           Minerals
           when
           brought
           forth
           ,
           are
           no
           more
           Invisible
           then
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Firmament
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Christian
           profe●●ion
           and
           professours
           ,
           however
           they
           were
           wrought
           and
           prepared
           ,
           and
           by
           divers
           means
           by
           Gods
           Spirits
           :
           yet
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           compares
           them
           to
           the
           most
           visible
           Conspicuous
           and
           glorious
           things
           and
           persons
           .
           To
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           the
           Heavens
           and
           Stars
           also
           ,
           to
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           Cities
           on
           those
           Hills
           or
           Mountains
           :
           To
           Kings
           ,
           To
           their
           houses
           and
           Palaces
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           Armes
           with
           Banners
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Although
           the
           
             Lord
             Major
          
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Officers
           of
           the
           City
           are
           not
           made
           and
           ordained
           in
           the
           public
           Streets
           ,
           nor
           Generals
           and
           other
           Officers
           appointed
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           &c.
           are
           they
           not
           
           therefore
           visible
           ,
           because
           their
           making
           and
           appointing
           was
           not
           Solemnized
           and
           performed
           in
           Cheapside
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           most
           true
           and
           most
           sweet
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           
           &c.
           and
           is
           it
           not
           also
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           Sense
           ,
           we
           
             live
             in
             God
          
           and
           
             move
             in
             God
             ,
             have
             our
             Being
             in
             God
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           the
           
             whole
             Creation
          
           is
           
             gloriously
             visible
          
           in
           another
           Sence
           ,
           the
           Saints
           ,
           their
           Assemblies
           and
           Officers
           are
           in
           God
           visible
           to
           the
           world
           abundantly
           ,
           though
           in
           an
           heavenly
           and
           spiritual
           Sence
           ,
           transcending
           the
           Being
           of
           the
           
             first
             Creation
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           G.
           Fox
           denies
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           although
           the
           
             first
             Churches
          
           were
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           were
           appointed
           immediately
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           visible
           and
           audible
           by
           those
           with
           whom
           they
           Conversed
           :
        
         
           7.
           
           Yea
           ,
           
           G.
           Fox
           and
           his
           Foxians
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           being
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           their
           proud
           and
           silly
           Answerings
           in
           Courts
           ,
           that
           they
           live
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           dwell
           in
           God
           ,
           yet
           they
           disowne
           not
           their
           own
           
             visible
             Congregatings
          
           and
           Assemblings
           ,
           their
           
             visible
             Teachers
             ,
             Overseers
          
           ,
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           their
           visible
           and
           
             audible
             performances
          
           and
           
             Worships
             ,
             praying
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             singing
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           w●y
           then
           doth
           this
           [
           43
           ]
           poor
           notoriously
           
             visible
             Cheatour
          
           thus
           prate
           of
           
             Invisibilities
             especially
             in
             times
             of
             peace
             and
             not
             in
          
           Elias
           Case
           ?
        
         
           The
           22
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           pag
           84.
           
             where
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
             his
             opposite
          
           Magnus
           Byne
           ;
           saying
           ,
           [
           The
           Scriptures
           may
           be
           understood
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Tongues
           .
           
           ]
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           All
           Scripture
           was
           given
           forth
           by
           Inspiration
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           the
           same
           Inspiration
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           understood
           again
           ,
           Pilate
           had
           the
           Tongues
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           understand
           
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           the
           Substance
           of
           it
           :
           And
           this
           you
           have
           set
           up
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           your
           Tongues
           ,
           you
           Raveners
           from
           the
           Spirit
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           First
           ,
           I
           make
           use
           of
           G.
           Fox
           his
           Confession
           ,
           viz.
           that
           
             all
             Scripture
             is
             inspired
          
           ,
           
           &c.
           therefore
           say
           I
           ,
           he
           Consesseth
           that
           every
           
             word
             ,
             Syllable
          
           and
           Tittle
           in
           that
           Scripture
           or
           writing
           ,
           is
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           
             immediate
             revealed
          
           will
           of
           God
           :
           against
           his
           and
           his
           Foxians
           common
           Song
           :
           hath
           God
           any
           more
           words
           but
           one
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           the
           understanding
           of
           them
           is
           threefold
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             Literal
             :
             who
             understands
             not
             ,
          
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           kill
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           Steal
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             The
             second
             is
          
           Metaphorical
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           the
           Dore
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           Bread
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           saving
           and
           Spiritual
           ,
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           set
           home
           the
           
             heavenly
             Commands
             Promis●s
          
           ,
           &c.
           in
           particular
           ,
           
             Soul
             Application
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           observe
           the
           End
           of
           G.
           Fox
           (
           and
           especially
           of
           the
           
             old
             Serpent
          
           and
           Fox
           that
           acts
           him
           .
           
           )
           It
           is
           to
           destroy
           the
           coming
           of
           
             Gods
             holy
             Records
          
           and
           writings
           to
           poor
           lost
           men
           to
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           foist
           and
           whisp
           in
           what
           his
           
             hellish
             malice
          
           pleaseth
           to
           their
           Damnation
           :
           For
           if
           no
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Tongues
           in
           which
           the
           most
           wise
           and
           most
           holy
           Lord
           
             pend
             his
             Letters
          
           or
           writing
           to
           us
           ,
           then
           no
           preaching
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           in
           them
           to
           the
           world
           witout
           some
           
             new
             miraculous
             way
          
           ,
           then
           no
           translating
           and
           reading
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           in
           all
           Ages
           and
           at
           this
           day
           aims
           at
           with
           all
           his
           might
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           therefore
           charge
           upon
           this
           
             proud
             Ignoramus
          
           ,
           
           and
           all
           his
           
             blind
             Disciples
          
           and
           Followers
           the
           horrible
           Crime
           of
           Unthankfulness
           ,
           
           and
           Ingratitude
           :
           for
           were
           it
           not
           for
           Tindal
           ,
           burnt
           to
           ashes
           ,
           and
           other
           
             heavenly
             Spirits
          
           set
           on
           work
           from
           Heaven
           to
           dig
           out
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           the
           Greek
           ,
           
           and
           to
           turn
           it
           into
           
             French
             ,
             Dutch
             ,
             English
          
           ,
           and
           now
           praised
           be
           God
           into
           the
           very
           [
           44
           ]
           
             Indian
             Language
          
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           how
           would
           these
           
             Seraphical
             Doctors
          
           know
           whether
           there
           were
           such
           a
           Creation
           of
           Heavens
           and
           Earth
           ,
           or
           of
           man
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           so
           talk
           of
           ?
        
         
           I
           put
           this
           question
           once
           to
           a
           Soul
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           
           who
           told
           me
           although
           they
           had
           no
           
             English
             Scripture
          
           ,
           Gods
           Spirit
           would
           teach
           them
           Greek
           and
           Hebrew
           :
           but
           I
           can
           declare
           to
           any
           that
           ask
           me
           the
           dreadful
           End
           of
           that
           party
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           Charge
           upon
           this
           
             Foxian
             party
          
           the
           horrible
           Crime
           of
           a
           
             proud
             Laziness
          
           for
           not
           studying
           the
           
             Original
             Languages
          
           themselves
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           shameful
           Trade
           and
           deceitful
           ,
           when
           persons
           have
           mony
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           all
           on
           trust
           !
           I
           have
           known
           very
           
             Eminent
             Men
          
           and
           
             Women
             Independants
          
           and
           Baptists
           ,
           give
           themselves
           up
           to
           serious
           study
           of
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Language
          
           :
           I
           never
           knew
           any
           of
           the
           
             Foxian
             Spirits
          
           so
           inclind
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           
             Lazie
             fool
          
           under
           the
           Fig-Tree
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           in
           an
           Embleme
           almost
           threescore
           year
           since
           ,
           they
           lie
           down
           and
           cry
           .
        
         
           
             Sweet
             Figs
             drop
             down
             in
             yielding
             w●se
          
           
             For
             Lazie
             will
             not
             let
             me
             rise
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           Judge
           that
           G.
           Fox
           and
           his
           
             wild
             Spirit
          
           can
           
           not
           prove
           that
           Pilate
           had
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Greek
          
           and
           Latin
           ,
           
           for
           though
           he
           caused
           by
           an
           
             heavenly
             finger
          
           of
           God
           such
           a
           Title
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           the
           three
           then
           most
           known
           Languages
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
          
           ,
           and
           Latin
           ,
           yet
           he
           himself
           might
           have
           no
           knowledge
           of
           any
           more
           then
           the
           Latin
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           
             Mother
             Romane
             Tongue
          
           :
           As
           a
           
             Book
             seller
          
           may
           deal
           in
           Books
           of
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             Latin
             ,
             French
             ,
             Dutch
             ,
             Italian
             ,
             Spanish
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           yet
           understand
           no
           more
           then
           his
           
             Mother
             English.
          
           
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           know
           the
           Devil
           abounds
           with
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           can
           speak
           all
           Languages
           ,
           
           and
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           have
           seen
           his
           Inspirations
           ,
           and
           three
           thousands
           verses
           in
           sh●w
           very
           heavenly
           ,
           inspir'd
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           an
           English
           woman
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           such
           skill
           ,
           
             ex
             tempore
          
           .
           They
           were
           taken
           and
           written
           from
           her
           mouth
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           read
           them
           :
           and
           do
           believe
           from
           many
           Reasons
           which
           I
           have
           to
           shew
           they
           were
           from
           Satan
           ,
           yet
           I
           know
           also
           that
           Ignorance
           is
           shameful
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           pleased
           God
           miraculously
           to
           infuse
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Tongues
           to
           his
           first
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           Messengers
           ,
           to
           the
           Nations
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           will
           further
           do
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           [
           45
           ]
           before
           this
           
             Worlds
             glass
          
           is
           out
           who
           can
           tell
           ?
           only
           I
           am
           sure
           these
           Foxians
           talk
           (
           like
           little
           Children
           in
           their
           grave
           Consultations
           )
           without
           the
           least
           knowledge
           at
           all
           (
           genrally
           )
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           their
           
             mother
             English
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           proudly
           and
           imperiously
           vapouring
           and
           triumphing
           ,
           
           &c.
           like
           
             Theora
             Iohn
          
           proclaming
           to
           the
           World
           his
           
             mad
             Quaking
             Revelations
             ,
             Inspirations
          
           ,
           writing
           of
           Languages
           ,
           many
           which
           he
           Confest
           ,
           he
           understood
           not
           ,
           but
           
             Mysteries
             ,
             Mysteries
          
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           is
           no
           wiser
           in
           affirming
           that
           Tongues
           came
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Spirit
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           .
           
           For
           before
           the
           Apostacy
           the
           Lord
           furnished
           his
           Servants
           with
           understanding
           of
           several
           Languages
           miraculously
           :
           with
           the
           Apostasie
           ,
           those
           
             heavenly
             miraculous
             gifts
          
           ceased
           :
           In
           the
           
             Apostacy
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
          
           gave
           to
           his
           two
           witnesses
           power
           ,
           Authority
           &
           Ability
           to
           prophesy
           ,
           preach
           ,
           declare
           &
           witness
           to
           the
           Truths
           of
           Jesus
           against
           the
           
             Popish
             Inventions
          
           :
           with
           the
           rising
           of
           
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Lord
           raised
           up
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           
             Greek
             Tongues
          
           in
           many
           
             heavenly
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           who
           brought
           to
           Light
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           
             first
             Copies
          
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Corrupt
           
             Latin
             Translation
          
           (
           bruitishly
           settled
           under
           a
           Curse
           by
           the
           
             Counsel
             at
             Trent
             )
          
           :
           
           This
           mighty
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           
             Protestant
             Witn●sses
          
           drove
           the
           
             Popish
             Foxes
          
           into
           their
           holes
           ,
           and
           hath
           driven
           (
           for
           shame
           )
           the
           Iesuits
           to
           study
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           
             new
             Stratagem
          
           partly
           made
           up
           of
           the
           pretence
           of
           their
           Spirit
           and
           partly
           of
           the
           pretence
           of
           Corruptions
           and
           Variations
           in
           the
           Copies
           )
           to
           assault
           the
           Camp
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Witnesses
          
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           I
           despise
           not
           ,
           yea
           ,
           I
           praise
           God
           for
           ,
           and
           honour
           the
           helps
           and
           helpers
           we
           have
           in
           English
           :
           yea
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           discourage
           the
           weakest
           
             English
             man
          
           or
           woman
           (
           in
           Christian
           humility
           )
           to
           sound
           forth
           the
           praises
           of
           God
           in
           writing
           ,
           
           speaking
           and
           printing
           in
           English
           what
           they
           have
           Experimented
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           No
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           not
           write
           or
           print
           ,
           or
           speak
           true
           English
           ,
           as
           
             G
             Fox
          
           hath
           not
           done
           :
           But
           when
           they
           lift
           up
           their
           Horns
           on
           high
           (
           or
           their
           
             bruitish
             Ears
          
           as
           Foxes
           do
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           Horns
           )
           then
           I
           
           must
           tell
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           prat
           le
           amongst
           the
           English
           ,
           
           and
           they
           be
           cheated
           with
           his
           
             dying
             Spirit
          
           :
           yet
           if
           he
           go
           to
           other
           Nations
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           simply
           pretend
           to
           do
           to
           Turks
           and
           Pope
           )
           they
           must
           either
           be
           furnished
           with
           the
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           miraculously
           ,
           or
           they
           must
           fling
           of
           their
           
             lazie
             Devil
          
           ,
           and
           study
           the
           Tongues
           of
           those
           Nations
           to
           whom
           they
           carry
           their
           
             (
             pretended
             )
             glad
             News
          
           or
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           46
           ]
           The
           23.
           
           
             Instance
             :
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           pag.
           86.
           brings
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             Notwithstanding
             thy
             passing
             through
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Resurrection
          
           (
           as
           thou
           saith
           )
           
             there
             remains
             a
             Torment
             so
             thee
             at
             the
             last
             day
             and
             Woe
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           They
           are
           blessed
           that
           have
           part
           in
           the
           first
           Resurrection
           :
           
           The
           second
           Death
           have
           no
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           made
           free
           from
           Wrath
           that
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           are
           passed
           from
           Death
           to
           Life
           ,
           and
           are
           translated
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           union
           with
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Father
           both
           ;
           and
           so
           thou
           utterest
           forth
           Lies
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           here
           Arrogates
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           Foxians
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           Passing
           through
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Resurrection
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           triumpheth
           in
           their
           Blessedness
           pronounced
           to
           their
           first
           Resurrection
           ,
           viz.
           of
           Communion
           with
           God
           and
           Freedome
           from
           Wrath
           to
           come
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Truth
           is
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           is
           in
           his
           Burrough
           of
           Words
           of
           divers
           ●ignifications
           :
           He
           wrests
           and
           winds
           what
           is
           for
           his
           wicked
           ends
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           never
           take
           him
           in
           Distinguishing
           and
           Defineing
           what
           the
           first
           and
           
             second
             Death
          
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           first
           and
           
             second
             Resurrection
          
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           hearken
           to
           this
           
             familiar
             Spirit
          
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           Elevated
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           in
           the
           
             heavenly
             glory
          
           ,
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           (
           with
           K.
           
             Agags
             dream
          
           )
           the
           Bitterness
           of
           Death
           and
           Wrath
           is
           past
           for
           ever
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           no
           such
           grapes
           will
           be
           gathered
           of
           these
           Thorns
           ,
           
           nor
           Figs
           of
           these
           Thistles
           :
           For
           if
           we
           talk
           of
           escaping
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           of
           enjoying
           Blessedness
           :
           we
           must
           prove
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           our selves
           ,
           that
           the
           Expectation
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           Mahumetans
           expecting
           a
           
             Carnal
             Blessedness
          
           to
           come
           ,
           is
           false
           :
           We
           m●st
           prove
           the
           Papists
           and
           
             Common
             Protestants
          
           (
           for
           all
           their
           Prayers
           and
           Alms
           ,
           &c.
           )
           are
           under
           that
           Sentence
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             workers
             of
             Iniquity
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           being
           questioned
           about
           the
           great
           point
           of
           Salvation
           :
           
           he
           seems
           to
           Answer
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           most
           will
           hang
           their
           Souls
           upon
           the
           Hedge
           ,
           and
           venture
           like
           the
           
             high
             ways
          
           and
           hedges
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Others
           will
           fear
           and
           look
           after
           
             Redemption
             ,
             Deliverance
             ,
             Salvation
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           of
           these
           two
           sorts
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           Some
           that
           will
           endeavour
           and
           seek
           to
           enter
           I
           Judge
           both
           [
           47
           ]
           of
           Pagans
           and
           Mahumetans
           ,
           and
           Iews
           ,
           and
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           of
           such
           as
           sensible
           of
           the
           Narrowness
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           straightness
           of
           the
           dore
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Infinite
             necessity
             incumbing
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Infinite
             Excellency
             inviting
          
           ,
           fling
           away
           
             Preferments
             ,
             Profits
          
           ,
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           choose
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           as
           lost
           and
           damned
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           follow
           him
           from
           his
           
           Cradle
           and
           Manger
           to
           his
           Cross
           and
           Gallows
           ,
           and
           labouring
           to
           draw
           other
           poor
           drowning
           Souls
           out
           of
           the
           pit
           of
           
             Eternal
             Rottenness
          
           ,
           &
           howling
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           tells
           us
           of
           three
           sorts
           of
           perisht
           Souls
           .
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           Those
           without
           Law
           ,
           of
           which
           are
           
             Millions
             of
             Millions
             innumerable
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Such
           as
           had
           the
           Law
           or
           Word
           ,
           or
           will
           of
           God
           revealed
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           works
           ,
           Obedience
           or
           Iustice
           ,
           of
           which
           sort
           were
           1
           
             Millions
             of
             Millions
          
           also
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           is
           of
           such
           to
           whom
           
             Infinite
             pity
          
           hath
           vouchsafed
           the
           
             joyful
             Tidings
          
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           
             Mediation
             ,
             Interposition
             ,
             and
             Intercession
             .
          
           2
        
         
           Amongst
           these
           the
           Papists
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Protesters
           against
           the
           Papists
           are
           chief
           :
           of
           the
           Papists
           the
           Iesuits
           :
           of
           the
           Protestant
           (
           thereso
           called
           )
           Puritans
           run
           for
           it
           :
           of
           these
           the
           Quakers
           pretend
           the
           highest
           ,
           but
           no
           otherwise
           then
           ,
           
             O
             thou
          
           Capernaum
           ,
           
             which
             art
             Exalted
             ,
             &
             Exaltest
             thy self
             unto
             Heaven
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             brought
             down
             to
             Hell
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             For
             Tyre
             and
          
           Sidon
           ,
           Sodom
           ,
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           &c.
           the
           
             poor
             Iews
          
           and
           Mahumetans
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           Papists
           and
           common
           Protestants
           shall
           have
           an
           easier
           Cup
           to
           drink
           off
           then
           the
           Foxians
           ,
           &c
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           high
           ,
           &
           pure
           ,
           and
           lofty
           ,
           and
           yet
           abound
           with
           
             Luciferian
             filthiness
          
           .
        
         
           The
           24.
           
           Instance
           ,
           
             is
             in
          
           pag.
           89.
           where
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           [
           The
           Saints
           are
           neither
           in
           the
           Fulness
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           
           nor
           in
           part
           :
           Away
           with
           this
           Blasphemy
           that
           saith
           this
           is
           ]
           
             He
             
             Answers
          
           ,
           
           [
           The
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           was
           to
           bring
           people
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           a
           perfect
           man
           ,
           to
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           to
           the
           measure
           and
           stature
           of
           the
           Fulness
           of
           Christ
           and
           Christ
           will
           dwell
           in
           the
           Saints
           ;
           and
           God
           will
           dwell
           in
           them
           ;
           ]
           
             And
             thou
             saith
             ,
             They
             have
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             and
          
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           of
           his
           Fulness
           have
           we
           all
           received
           ,
           in
           whom
           dwells
           the
           Godhead
           bodily
           ,
           
             and
             ye
             be
             all
             in
             the
             Blasphemy
             that
             be
             out
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Fulness
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           It
           was
           doubtless
           an
           
             horrible
             Crime
          
           which
           the
           Jews
           though
           maliciously
           and
           falsly
           Objected
           .
           48
           ]
           1.
           
           Against
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           viz.
           that
           be
           being
           a
           man
           should
           make
           himself
           God.
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           to
           these
           bruitish
           and
           
             blasphemous
             Foxians
          
           ,
           vile
           worms
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           yesterday
           creeping
           out
           of
           their
           holes
           ,
           slaves
           and
           Hellhounds
           ,
           as
           we
           all
           b●
           Nature
           are
           ,
           so
           horribly
           to
           set
           their
           faces
           as
           David
           speaks
           again
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           vapouring
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           the
           Fulness
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           bodily
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           was
           applicable
           and
           proper
           to
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           proper
           and
           applicable
           unto
           them
           ,
           his
           
             Body
             in
             whom
             the
             Fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwells
             bodily
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           See
           the
           
             horrible
             Egyptian
             Darkness
          
           the
           Lord
           hath
           justly
           poured
           upon
           these
           
             feigned
             Goshenites
          
           .
           They
           exclaim
           against
           us
           for
           using
           that
           Title
           God-man
           ,
           
           and
           ask
           where
           we
           find
           such
           a
           phraze
           in
           Scripture
           :
           And
           yet
           they
           rest
           not
           in
           that
           Title
           
             Emanuel
             God
             with
             us
          
           :
           nor
           the
           Fulness
           of
           the
           Godhead
           
             bodily
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           Sacrilegious
           Robbers
           (
           in
           Effect
           )
           
           arrogate
           the
           Title
           ,
           and
           thing
           to
           themselves
           to
           be
           God-men
           and
           God-women
           ,
           the
           Godhead
           dwelling
           in
           them
           bodily
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whereas
           G.
           Fox
           here
           saith
           ,
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           was
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           a
           
             perfect
             man
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           He
           grossly
           abuseth
           that
           heavenly
           Ephes.
           4.
           which
           concerneth
           the
           Fulness
           and
           perfection
           of
           all
           the
           Elect
           of
           God
           ,
           
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             first-Born
             ,
          
           applying
           it
           unto
           every
           particular
           deluded
           Convert
           of
           theirs
           ,
           as
           being
           as
           perfect
           ,
           as
           holy
           ,
           as
           much
           God
           as
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
          
           himself
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           may
           use
           the
           Exprobations
           of
           Moses
           against
           
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           and
           
             Abiram
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             for
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           will
           you
           seek
           the
           Priesthood
           also
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           enough
           that
           the
           most
           
             High
             Potter
          
           made
           us
           Men
           and
           Women
           and
           not
           Serpents
           and
           Toads
           ,
           
           &c.
           not
           
             Pagans
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Iews
             ,
             Papists
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           
             English
             Protestants
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           we
           will
           be
           also
           Infinites
           ,
           &
           
             Eternals
             ,
             Omnipotents
             &
             Omniscients
          
           ?
           Will
           not
           the
           Infinite
           favour
           of
           Leave
           to
           drink
           of
           some
           heavenly
           drops
           of
           the
           Infinite
           &
           
             Inconceivable
             Ocean
          
           of
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           satisfie
           and
           content
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           will
           be
           Gods
           ,
           with
           the
           Devil
           and
           our
           first
           Parents
           :
           We
           will
           be
           the
           
             Inconceivable
             Ocean
          
           it self
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           a
           
             Proud
             Rebel
          
           to
           be
           fetcht
           from
           the
           Gallows
           by
           a
           smile
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           the
           Prince
           and
           King
           himself
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Pagans
           of
           the
           World
           as
           they
           are
           wild
           to
           all
           Civility
           ,
           
           so
           to
           all
           Divinity
           and
           
             heavenly
             matters
          
           :
           They
           apprehend
           a
           Doity
           ,
           [
           49
           ]
           as
           a
           
             Lyon
             ,
             Whale
             ,
             Dragon
             ,
             Giant
             ,
             Tyrant
          
           ;
           they
           feignedly
           will
           strive
           to
           
           pacifie
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           help
           in
           Sickness
           ,
           in
           Wars
           ,
           in
           Plagues
           and
           Droughts
           :
           but
           they
           will
           call
           Men
           and
           Women
           Gods
           too
           ,
           yea
           Dogs
           and
           Geese
           ,
           yea
           any
           Creature
           Manittoo
           ,
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           or
           doth
           any
           thing
           strange
           unto
           them
           :
           And
           thus
           the
           Melitans
           presently
           cried
           out
           of
           Paul
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           God
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Gods
             are
             come
             down
             to
             us
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Men
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Therefore
           doth
           it
           please
           the
           most
           High
           and
           only
           Wise
           to
           meet
           often
           with
           the
           Pharaoh's
           the
           Absolom's
           the
           Nebuchadezzars
           ,
           
           the
           Hamans
           the
           Herods
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           yea
           ,
           with
           whole
           Nations
           ,
           Cities
           Armies
           and
           Navies
           for
           their
           Pride
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           Sodom
           ,
           in
           signal
           and
           remarkable
           strokes
           and
           Judgements
           :
           yea
           ,
           with
           his
           Iobs
           ,
           and
           Hezechiah
           ,
           's
           and
           Paul's
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           puffed
           up
           ,
           in
           voices
           and
           questions
           out
           of
           the
           Whirlwind
           ,
           till
           we
           more
           and
           more
           come
           to
           see
           how
           perfect
           we
           are
           in
           Dirt
           ,
           and
           Stink
           ,
           and
           Filth
           of
           Death
           and
           Hell
           crawling
           like
           Monsters
           of
           Pride
           and
           self-conceitedness
           upon
           this
           Earth
           his
           Glorious
           Footstool
           .
        
         
           The
           25.
           
           Instance
           is
           in
           Pag.
           90.
           
           He
           brings
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             There
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             Infiniteness
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             Infiniteness
             it self
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           He
           Answers
           :
           
           Is
           not
           the
           Soul
           without
           beginning
           coming
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           returning
           into
           God
           again
           ,
           who
           hath
           it
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           which
           Hand
           goes
           against
           him
           that
           doth
           Evil
           ,
           which
           throws
           down
           that
           which
           wars
           against
           it
           :
           and
           Christ
           the
           power
           of
           God
           the
           best
           1
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           brings
           it
           up
           into
           God
           ,
           
           which
           came
           out
           from
           him
           ;
           hath
           this
           a
           beginning
           or
           ending
           ?
           and
           is
           not
           this
           Infinite
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           all
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           More
           brie●ly
           ,
           (
           having
           spoken
           of
           the
           Soul
           before
           )
           That
           the
           Soul
           or
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           should
           be
           boundless
           or
           without
           limits
           ,
           without
           beginning
           or
           ending
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Blasphemous
             Monster
          
           begotten
           of
           
             Hellish
             Pride
          
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           
             Hellish
             Ignorance
          
           the
           Mother
           :
           for
           Infinity
           and
           Infiniteness
           in
           that
           sence
           can
           be
           no
           other
           but
           the
           Infinite
           and
           Eternal
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           transcending
           the
           Capacity
           or
           Men
           or
           Angels
           to
           receive
           it
           or
           conceive
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           true
           in
           a
           secondary
           way
           
             (
             a
             posteriori
          
           )
           as
           they
           say
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Angels
           and
           men
           are
           as
           a
           Lamp
           lighted
           by
           the
           most
           high
           and
           In
           -
           [
           50
           ]
           finite
           Majesty
           never
           to
           go
           out
           or
           be
           extinguished
           in
           joy
           or
           sorrow
           ,
           This
           Notion
           dazles
           the
           most
           sober
           and
           steady
           Eye
           and
           Braine
           ;
           but
           who
           can
           finde
           a
           Centre
           or
           Clod
           of
           standing
           from
           whence
           to
           entertain
           a
           thought
           of
           no
           Beginning
           ;
           no
           created
           finite
           power
           can
           reach
           to
           what
           Infinity
           is
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           see
           the
           mighty
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           their
           mighty
           Armies
           and
           Navies
           have
           Bounds
           as
           the-roaring
           Waves
           of
           the
           Ocean
           have
           :
           the
           most
           Glorious
           Sun
           and
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           have
           their
           limited
           Motions
           :
           
           the
           Dayes
           and
           Nights
           ,
           the
           Summer
           and
           Winter
           ,
           the
           Light
           and
           Darkness
           know
           their
           periods
           of
           beginning
           and
           ending
           &c.
           
           All
           have
           their
           hitherto
           and
           no
           further
           set
           by
           the
           Infinite
           ,
           Eternal
           Arm
           ,
           &
           no
           further
           .
           But
           all
           the
           stars
           of
           heaven
           ,
           the
           drops
           of
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           the
           Sand
           on
           the
           Sea
           shore
           ,
           the
           
           Leaves
           and
           Grass
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           are
           all
           too
           short
           to
           reach
           to
           the
           thought
           of
           one
           Minute
           of
           that
           which
           properly
           is
           Gods
           only
           propriety
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           Infinity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Among
           all
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Souls
           Being
           and
           Rise
           ,
           this
           of
           Infinity
           making
           it
           God
           himself
           ,
           commits
           two
           horrible
           Murthers
           :
           1
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           It
           Murthers
           and
           destroys
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Infinite
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           by
           such
           a
           world
           of
           woful
           experience
           being
           so
           subject
           to
           change
           ,
           to
           sins
           and
           sorrows
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           If
           this
           should
           be
           the
           Infinity
           of
           the
           Soul
           and
           so
           of
           God
           hims●lf
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Infinity
           at
           all
           so
           stopt
           ,
           so
           limited
           by
           sins
           and
           sorrows
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           use
           to
           say
           (
           hyperbollically
           )
           that
           such
           and
           such
           a
           doing
           is
           Infinite
           Pride
           ,
           but
           surely
           it
           is
           wonderful
           and
           devilish
           lifting
           up
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           a
           poor
           Earthen
           Pot
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           high
           ,
           so
           wise
           ,
           so
           learned
           ,
           so
           holy
           to
           entertain
           thoughts
           of
           being
           the
           Eternal
           and
           boundless
           Infinite
           power
           and
           Godhead
           .
        
         
           The
           blessed
           Lord
           proclaime
           his
           Infinite
           Power
           ,
           his
           Infinite
           Wisdome
           ,
           his
           Infinite
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Patience
           to
           poor
           sinners
           (
           as
           he
           did
           unto
           Iob
           out
           of
           the
           Whirlwind
           )
           and
           then
           for
           all
           Iobs
           Perfection
           and
           their
           own
           ,
           (
           which
           so
           simply
           as
           well
           as
           proudly
           they
           prate
           of
           )
           they
           will
           with
           Iob
           see
           cause
           to
           abhor
           themselves
           in
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           .
        
         
           6
           Such
           is
           the
           inconceivable
           Infinity
           in
           God
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           only
           Infinite
           but
           Infinity
           it self
           ,
           [
           51
           ]
           Eternity
           it
           
           self
           ,
           Omnipotency
           it self
           ,
           Wisdome
           it self
           ,
           Goodness
           it self
           ,
           Justice
           it self
           in
           all
           their
           eminences
           and
           perfections
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Therefore
           notwithstanding
           most
           gracious
           and
           most
           glorious
           Appearances
           to
           ,
           and
           influences
           from
           Infinity
           ,
           upon
           poor
           finite
           Worms
           below
           ,
           sure
           it
           is
           not
           so
           sober
           a
           Language
           as
           that
           of
           Birds
           and
           Beasts
           ,
           who
           keep
           their
           Native
           Tongues
           and
           Tones
           :
           Only
           men
           honoured
           with
           so
           high
           Naturals
           above
           their
           Fellow
           potts
           ,
           
           the
           Irrationals
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           respects
           above
           other
           Rationals
           ;
           yea
           ,
           in
           pretence
           and
           some
           really
           dignified
           with
           Spirituals
           in
           the
           Minde
           ,
           Will
           and
           Affections
           by
           Priviledges
           ,
           by
           Promises
           .
           Mankinde
           I
           say
           so
           honoured
           and
           degenerating
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           only
           like
           to
           ,
           but
           Infinitely
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           worse
           then
           the
           wildest
           Beast
           that
           perish
           .
        
         
           The
           26.
           
           Instance
           
             is
             in
             Pag.
             93.
             where
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Robert
           Simson
           ,
           
           
             &c.
             saying
          
           .
           [
           The
           mystical
           Body
           may
           be
           sometimes
           subject
           to
           Distempers
           ,
           and
           Humors
           ,
           and
           Wants
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Are
           you
           Judges
           ?
           can
           you
           judge
           of
           the
           Mystical
           Body
           which
           the
           Saints
           are
           Baptized
           into
           ?
           is
           there
           Humors
           ,
           Wants
           and
           Distempers
           in
           the
           Body
           which
           the
           Saints
           are
           Baptized
           into
           ?
           is
           not
           the
           Wants
           ,
           Humors
           ,
           Distempers
           in
           your
           Body
           ?
           do
           you
           here
           in
           this
           divide
           the
           word
           aright
           ,
           distingu●sh
           things
           in
           the
           Ground
           ,
           and
           speak
           aright
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           would
           not
           be
           judged
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Iudge
             not
          
           :
           and
           is
           not
           Mystical
           Spiritual
           ?
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           In
           our
           late
           Dispute
           at
           
             Providence
             ,
             Io.
             Stubs
          
           and
           
             W.
             Edm
          
           affirmed
           that
           God
           was
           a
           Spirit
           
           litterally
           and
           properly
           ,
           in
           which
           for
           all
           his
           boast
           of
           Learning
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           above
           my self
           ,
           1
           he
           shewed
           but
           little
           Philosophy
           or
           Divinity
           :
           and
           
             William
             Ed.
          
           affi●med
           that
           properly
           and
           really
           that
           Scripture
           of
           
             Wolves
             coming
             in
             Sheeps
             cloathing
          
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           understood
           litterally
           without
           meaning
           and
           expositions
           ;
           but
           sober
           men
           and
           aware
           know
           how
           to
           unfold
           Parables
           ,
           and
           Similitudes
           ,
           
           and
           Metaphors
           ,
           and
           Allegories
           :
           they
           know
           God
           is
           called
           a
           Son
           ,
           and
           a
           Rock
           ,
           and
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           a
           Husband
           ;
           &c.
           and
           so
           is
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           how
           such
           Similies
           are
           to
           be
           expounded
           .
        
         
           They
           know
           that
           Believers
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           are
           called
           a
           Body
           ,
           an
           House
           ,
           a
           Flock
           ,
           a
           Friend
           ,
           a
           Center
           ,
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           ye
           are
           no
           such
           properly
           and
           litterally
           but
           by
           similitude
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Papists
           tell
           us
           of
           an
           Universal
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           the
           Greek
           )
           a
           [
           52
           ]
           
             Catholick
             Body
             of
             Christians
          
           :
           Amongst
           them
           are
           two
           
             great
             Factions
          
           .
           The
           one
           maintaing
           this
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           to
           meet
           in
           the
           Representative
           of
           an
           Occumenical
           or
           
             General
             Council
          
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           :
           The
           other
           in
           the
           Assembly
           or
           Conclave
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Cardinals
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           while
           he
           sits
           in
           
             Peters
             Infallible
             Chair
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Protestants
           build
           also
           a
           Catholick
           or
           
             Universal
             Body
          
           of
           true
           Believers
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           
           scattered
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           &c.
           the
           more
           Reformed
           affirme
           this
           Un●versal
           and
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           to
           be
           visible
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           and
           Congregations
           of
           
             Christian
             Worshippers
          
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           her
           Abominations
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Devil
           seeing
           the
           
             Protestant
             Witnesses
          
           contending
           about
           the
           matter
           and
           Form
           of
           the
           true
           Churches
           and
           Congregations
           ,
           He
           (
           by
           Gods
           most
           holy
           and
           wise
           permission
           )
           sends
           out
           his
           old
           and
           known
           Spirit
           of
           
             pure
             Invisibles
          
           ,
           
           
             pure
             Immediate
             ,
             pure
             Worshippers
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           Spirit
           being
           
             Cozen
             German
          
           to
           ,
           or
           sworn
           Brother
           in
           
             hellish
             equivocation
          
           with
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           when
           it
           serves
           their
           turn
           maintain
           a
           
             Church
             Invisible
          
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           and
           Officers
           Invisible
           :
           and
           yet
           when
           it
           serves
           their
           turn
           practice
           (
           as
           well
           as
           Papists
           or
           
             Protestants
             )
             visible
             Churches
          
           and
           
             Congregations
             ,
             visible
          
           and
           
             audible
             Apostles
             ,
             preachers
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
          
           with
           
             audible
             preachings
             ,
             prayings
             ,
             singings
             ,
             Admissions
             ,
             Excommunications
             ,
          
           (
           more
           or
           less
           professed
           and
           Explicite
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Qukaers
             Churches
          
           they
           are
           (
           as
           they
           childishly
           vapour
           )
           Bodies
           without
           wants
           or
           distempers
           ,
           
           
             fair
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             clear
             as
             the
             Moon
             ,
             terrible
             as
             an
             Army
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           this
           1
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           our
           
             Natural
             Bodies
          
           ,
           
           which
           turning
           upon
           the
           two
           hinges
           of
           Sins
           and
           Sorrows
           ,
           are
           full
           of
           wants
           and
           distempers
           ,
           until
           the
           dashing
           of
           all
           in
           pieces
           by
           sudden
           or
           lingring
           Deaths
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Contrary
           to
           all
           Figurative
           or
           
             Metaphorical
             Bodies
             ,
             domestick
          
           in
           Families
           ,
           Political
           in
           Cities
           ,
           Nations
           ,
           Armies
           ,
           Navies
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Contrary
           to
           Experience
           of
           the
           Bodies
           or
           Churches
           of
           Worshippers
           in
           the
           Scripture
           Iewish
           or
           Christian
           ,
           who
           gave
           up
           the
           Ghost
           ,
           through
           distempers
           )
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Mahumet
           ,
           who
           brags
           he
           hath
           Conquered
           Moses
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           Iesus
           at
           Constantinople
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Experience
           of
           the
           World
           in
           their
           daily
           observing
           of
           the
           
             Quakers
             Bodies
          
           and
           Worships
           .
           (
           beside
           the
           Char
           -
           [
           53
           ]
           ges
           against
           them
           for
           their
           wild
           Doctrines
           and
           Disciplines
           )
           what
           known
           Divisions
           and
           Passions
           about
           
             I
             Nailors
          
           and
           others
           Cases
           ?
           what
           Envyings
           Cursings
           ,
           Apostacies
           ,
           and
           moral
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Covetousness
           in
           this
           Colony
           known
           notoriously
           ?
        
         
           But
           since
           G.
           Fox
           speaks
           so
           Rationally
           to
           his
           Opposite
           ,
           
           Do
           you
           distinguish
           things
           in
           the
           Ground
           ?
           I
           shall
           remember
           them
           of
           the
           fairness
           of
           my
           
             fourteenth
             Position
          
           against
           them
           ,
           viz.
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           ,
           Roots
           and
           grounds
           of
           things
           I
           have
           fairly
           Collected
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Quakers
           tends
           to
           Incivility
           and
           Barbarisme
           ,
           and
           to
           
             sudden
             Assacinations
             ,
             murthers
          
           and
           Persecutions
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           
             Eternal
             Father
          
           of
           mercies
           (
           I
           believe
           that
           I
           have
           ,
           and
           can
           further
           make
           it
           good
           :
           )
           stops
           millions
           of
           mischiefs
           in
           the
           world
           daily
           ,
           which
           the
           Natures
           ,
           grounds
           and
           Principles
           of
           men
           (
           and
           the
           Quakers
           Spirit
           also
           )
           now
           1
           to
           overrun
           and
           overwhelm
           the
           World
           withal
           .
        
         
           A
           27
           
             th
             .
             Instance
          
           of
           G.
           Fox
           his
           lame
           Answer
           is
           in
           pag.
           103.
           
           where
           he
           brings
           in
           
             Ionathan
             Clapham
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             Men
             may
             be
             called
             of
             Men
             Masters
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Cavil
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             deny
             to
             be
             called
             Fathers
             as
             well
             as
             Masters
             ]
          
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           in
           this
           denied
           that
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           slights
           it
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             ye
             of
             Men
             called
             Masters
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             all
             one
             Master
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             all
             
             are
             Brethren
             ,
          
           and
           thou
           hast
           show'd
           thy self
           out
           of
           the
           Brother-hood
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           Birth
           to
           be
           born
           which
           can
           call
           no
           man
           Father
           upon
           Earth
           which
           thou
           art
           ignorant
           of
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           Amongst
           other
           
             foolish
             passions
          
           and
           Affections
           haunting
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           especially
           ,
           these
           two
           are
           notorious
           ,
           viz.
           pride
           and
           a
           lazie
           Ignorance
           :
           Those
           two
           are
           the
           Sire
           and
           Dam
           of
           most
           of
           these
           
             wild
             monsters
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           doth
           not
           this
           proud
           man
           know
           how
           many
           of
           his
           excellent
           Opposites
           have
           laid
           open
           their
           Foxians
           scornful
           pride
           in
           robbing
           all
           mankind
           of
           many
           due
           respects
           and
           favorable
           glaunces
           of
           Gods
           care
           ,
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           prudent
           distinctions
           and
           differences
           amongst
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           in
           Families
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Nations
           ,
           Armies
           ,
           Navies
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Sure
           he
           can
           not
           but
           remember
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           and
           all
           the
           Light
           in
           the
           Quakers
           (
           if
           seriously
           minded
           )
           will
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           [
           54
           ]
           in
           robbing
           all
           the
           world
           of
           their
           several
           due
           moderate
           ,
           and
           sober
           Titles
           and
           Respects
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           by
           a
           
             jugling
             Hocas
             pocas
          
           ;
           
           a
           
             back
             dore
          
           ,
           &c.
           rob
           all
           others
           of
           their
           
             points
             ,
             Ribbons
          
           ,
           and
           Laces
           ,
           wherewithal
           only
           to
           adorn
           and
           trim
           ,
           and
           trick
           their
           foolish
           selves
           :
           Just
           as
           the
           
             Popish
             party
          
           practice
           to
           cry
           up
           their
           
             Pope
             ,
             servus
             servorum
             Dei
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           
             Domine
             fac
             totum
          
           your
           holiness
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           the
           Pope
           and
           Papists
           herein
           out
           shoot
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           for
           the
           Papists
           give
           all
           men
           their
           Civil
           and
           Courteous
           different
           Respects
           ,
           and
           Acknowledgements
           ,
           which
           the
           dogged
           and
           
             scornful
             Quakers
          
           ,
           are
           far
           from
           their
           Spirit
           being
           prouder
           then
           the
           Papists
           ,
        
         
         
           4.
           
           G.
           Fox
           knows
           how
           others
           of
           his
           Adversaries
           have
           in
           print
           told
           him
           that
           the
           English
           word
           
             [
             Master
          
           ]
           Answers
           to
           many
           words
           in
           the
           
             Greek
             [
             Kathegerese
             Didarkalos
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           and
           that
           these
           words
           Rahbi
           and
           Pateer
           ,
           
           all
           shew
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           only
           Condemned
           the
           
             Pharisaical
             ,
             Popish
          
           ,
           and
           
             Foxian
             Itch
          
           of
           being
           called
           
             Masters
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Leaders
             ,
             Teachers
          
           in
           Religion
           ,
           undervaluing
           and
           slighting
           others
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thus
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           their
           
             Magister
             noster
          
           ,
           
           their
           Patres
           ,
           &c.
           their
           
             Irrefragable
             ,
             Seraphical
          
           and
           
             Angelical
             Doctors
          
           :
           thus
           among
           the
           
             Foxians
             ,
             Iames
             Naylor
             ,
             Hosanna
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           G.
           Fox
           (
           at
           this
           Town
           of
           Providence
           )
           called
           the
           
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God.
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Half
           a
           Humane
           and
           
             sober
             Eye
          
           may
           see
           that
           in
           all
           his
           Declamations
           against
           the
           Pharisaical
           ,
           or
           Popish
           ,
           or
           
             Foxian
             Rabbies
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           I
           say
           ,
           comes
           not
           near
           in
           a
           Title
           ,
           the
           Civil
           and
           Natural
           Respects
           of
           Inferiours
           ,
           
           to
           Heads
           of
           
             Families
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Kingdomes
          
           ,
           &c.
           all
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           man
           being
           
             von
             politikon
          
           1
           a
           sociable
           Creature
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           is
           all
           over
           (
           from
           end
           to
           end
           )
           full
           of
           most
           frequent
           Examples
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Commands
           ,
           and
           practices
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           How
           Childishly
           doth
           Fox
           Answer
           his
           
             Opposite
             ,
             viz
          
           that
           although
           it
           be
           unlawful
           to
           call
           Master
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           unlawful
           to
           call
           Father
           ,
           
           for
           there
           is
           a
           Birth
           which
           his
           Opposite
           is
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           ask
           if
           G.
           Fox
           mean
           not
           their
           
             Immediate
             Birth
          
           of
           Light
           (
           which
           for
           a
           Cover
           )
           they
           call
           Spirit
           and
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           in
           Opposition
           to
           that
           true
           
             Christian
             Regeneration
          
           and
           
           Change
           ,
           
           which
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           ordinarily
           to
           Effect
           by
           means
           ,
           as
           Paul
           said
           ,
           though
           you
           have
           ten
           thousand
           Teachers
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           begotten
           you
           ,
           &c
           ,
           Sure
           it
           is
           ,
           their
           Immediate
           denies
           the
           mediate
           .
        
         
           55
           ]
           7.
           
           Where
           there
           no
           
             Ordinary
             means
          
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           Natural
           or
           
             Spiritual
             procreation
          
           :
           yet
           how
           simple
           is
           that
           Consequence
           ,
           that
           because
           God
           is
           an
           
             Extraordina●y
             Father
          
           ,
           therefore
           I
           may
           call
           men
           Fathers
           but
           not
           Masters
           !
           when
           God
           is
           both
           Father
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           both
           Titles
           are
           forbidden
           in
           a
           true
           Sense
           ,
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           
             heavenly
             Breath
          
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
        
         
           A
           28
           h.
           Instance
           ,
           
           is
           pag.
           106.
           
             where
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           W.
           Thomas
           ,
           saying
           ,
           [
           Men
           are
           saved
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           Christ
           within
           us
           .
           ]
        
         
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           How
           is
           mans
           Salva●ion
           wrought
           out
           but
           by
           Christ
           within
           ?
           How
           is
           the
           Iustification
           fels
           but
           by
           Christ
           wit
           in
           ?
           And
           the
           Seeds
           we
           manifest
           that
           suffered
           without
           is
           made
           manifest
           within
           ,
           there
           is
           Redemption
           and
           Life
           :
           He
           that
           hath
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           hath
           Life
           ,
           Redemption
           to
           God
           out
           of
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           and
           who
           feels
           Christ
           within
           ,
           feels
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           who
           doth
           not
           ,
           are
           Reprobates
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           talk
           of
           him
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           This
           subtle
           Fox
           is
           in
           his
           Burrough
           Confounding
           (
           under
           the
           Terms
           Christ
           )
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Love
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Grace
           or
           Favour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           all
           one
           :
           As
           if
           where
           the
           Name
           and
           Authority
           ,
           and
           writing
           of
           G.
           Fox
           comes
           ,
           there
           of
           necessity
           must
           G.
           Fox
           in
           person
           be
           :
           Or
           ,
           to
           rise
           higher
           ,
           wherever
           the
           Name
           and
           Authority
           ,
           of
           a
           
             King
             ,
             General
          
           ,
           or
           Admiral
           is
           ,
           there
           must
           their
           persons
           also
           be
           .
        
         
         
           This
           
             Popish
             Ubiquitary
             Fancy
          
           all
           
             sober
             Reasons
          
           have
           long
           since
           laught
           at
           ,
           
           and
           justly
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           Fancyfull
           and
           Frantick
           :
           what
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           is
           this
           ,
           
           but
           to
           make
           the
           Kings
           of
           men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           
             King
             of
             Kings
             poor
             Mechanicks
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           lower
           ,
           that
           can
           do
           nothing
           by
           any
           
             Means
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Legates
             ,
             Embassadours
             ,
          
           &c.
           except
           they
           be
           personaly
           present
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           resolves
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             Ephes
             3.
             
             He
             dwels
             in
             the
             Heart
             by
             Faith
             ,
          
           or
           believing
           in
           him
           ,
           
           and
           Gal.
           2.
           
           I
           
             live
             by
             believing
             ,
             or
             Faith
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
          
           This
           Faith
           is
           given
           of
           God
           to
           some
           and
           not
           to
           others
           :
           This
           Faith
           or
           Belief
           is
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           ●in●shed
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           may
           with
           as
           good
           Sense
           be
           called
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           as
           a
           shoo
           which
           G.
           Fox
           hath
           begun
           and
           finished
           be
           called
           G
           Fox
           himself
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           With
           what
           Colour
           of
           Reason
           or
           Sense
           is
           it
           that
           if
           I
           believe
           King
           Charles
           the
           second
           to
           be
           the
           King
           of
           
             English
             Men
          
           and
           my
           King
           ,
           
           I
           must
           of
           necessity
           (
           because
           of
           my
           belief
           which
           He
           by
           gracious
           [
           56
           means
           hath
           wrought
           in
           me
           )
           I
           believe
           that
           K.
           Charles
           is
           
             personally
             present
          
           ,
           &
           
             Ubiquitarily
             present
          
           in
           person
           in
           all
           his
           Dominions
           and
           all
           the
           world
           over
           where
           ever
           his
           Loving
           Subjects
           have
           their
           Residence
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           grant
           if
           we
           as
           some
           Quakers
           and
           
             Humphry
             Norton
          
           by
           Name
           resolve
           Christ
           only
           into
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           
           and
           God
           only
           he
           is
           Ubiquitary
           :
           But
           as
           man
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           the
           General
           of
           an
           Army
           say
           ,
           to
           his
           whole
           Army
           ,
           and
           every
           
             Individual
             Souldier
          
           ,
           as
           Paul
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             absent
             in
             Body
             yet
             am
          
           I
           
             present
             
             in
             Spirit
          
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           in
           his
           Command
           ,
           and
           Courage
           and
           Example
           in
           every
           Regiment
           ,
           every
           Squadron
           ,
           every
           Band
           and
           Troop
           ,
           and
           every
           Souldier
           of
           the
           m●ny
           Millions
           that
           have
           ,
           and
           shall
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Sense
           ,
           1
           both
           as
           God
           and
           man.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Hinge
           and
           pinch
           of
           the
           Difference
           lies
           in
           the
           Opposition
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Quakers
           make
           against
           the
           Manhood
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           yet
           Extant
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           alleadging
           :
           
             why
             stand
             you
             gazing
          
           ,
           Acts
           1
           ,
           &c.
           as
           if
           it
           were
           but
           gazing
           after
           a
           Manhood
           and
           all
           now
           were
           Spirit
           and
           Light
           within
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Who
           ever
           questiond
           ,
           
           but
           that
           the
           Spirit
           or
           power
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           worketh
           in
           the
           Souls
           of
           his
           Elect
           the
           great
           saving
           change
           or
           regeneration
           ,
           gives
           Repentance
           ,
           opens
           the
           heart
           to
           Believe
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           heart
           of
           this
           Believer
           a
           Palace
           for
           three
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           but
           one
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Son
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           Holiness
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           &c.
           and
           all
           these
           2
           Royal
           Attendants
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Who
           questions
           but
           Christ
           Jesus
           (
           as
           the
           Sun
           in
           these
           Heavens
           )
           in●luenceth
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           in
           several
           respects
           ,
           
           and
           nothing
           is
           hid
           from
           his
           heat
           ,
           He
           is
           felt
           in
           the
           bruised
           Reed
           and
           smoaking
           Flax
           ;
           in
           the
           poor
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           hungry
           and
           thirsty
           after
           Righteousness
           :
           sometimes
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           Glory
           to
           come
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           present
           joy
           unutterable
           and
           glorious
           ;
           Sometimes
           the
           Lambs
           Wife
           is
           visibly
           asleep
           though
           her
           heart
           wakes
           ,
           sometimes
           she
           is
           Alarmed
           by
           his
           knocking
           and
           is
           sluggishly
           unwilling
           
           to
           open
           to
           him
           ,
           sometimes
           she
           rises
           and
           opens
           but
           he
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           she
           seeks
           for
           him
           by
           day
           and
           night
           and
           cannot
           find
           him
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           There
           is
           also
           a
           false
           feeling
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           (
           as
           I
           spake
           before
           of
           a
           false
           Conception
           in
           a
           Woman
           )
           How
           many
           are
           bold
           to
           cry
           Lord
           ,
           
           
             Lord
             open
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             prophesied
             in
             thy
             Name
             ,
          
           &c
           and
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           say
           as
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           .
           here
           saith
           ,
           of
           his
           Feeling
           
             that
             all
             that
             have
             not
             my
             feeling
             or
             working
             of
             Christ
             are
             Reprobates
             :
          
           yet
           [
           57
           ]
           this
           I
           say
           as
           
             Solomon
             ,
             A
             Whore
             is
             Loud
             and
             Clamorous
          
           (
           not
           so
           the
           Chaste
           ,
           and
           
             Sober
             ,
             and
             Modest
             Women
          
           )
           and
           the
           Devil
           spake
           as
           Holy
           and
           Heavenly
           words
           as
           Angels
           could
           have
           spoken
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           but
           the
           Divil
           in
           
             Samuels
             Mantle
          
           .
        
         
           The
           29th
           .
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           pag.
           117.
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             Giles
          
           Fermin
           saying
           ,
           
           [
           Paul
           Swore
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Angels
           Swore
           ,
           I
           wonder
           Paul
           should
           so
           forget
           himself
           and
           sin
           so
           fearfully
           in
           Swearing
           ,
           so
           the
           Quakers
           Light
           that
           denies
           Swearing
           ,
           is
           of
           Satan
           and
           not
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ.
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Christ
           the
           Light
           (
           which
           Satan
           is
           out
           of
           )
           which
           is
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           ends
           all
           Oathes
           ,
           Sworn
           by
           Prophets
           or
           Angels
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           who
           Swares
           be
           fallen
           into
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           Devil
           :
           And
           it
           is
           no
           where
           said
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Swore
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           thou
           art
           matters
           not
           what
           thou
           speak
           ;
           so
           that
           Spirit
           that
           Preacheth
           for
           Swearing
           is
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           but
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             I
             Reply
             ,
             first
          
           G.
           Fox
           dares
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           the
           Angel
           and
           Paul
           Swore
           after
           Christ
           ,
           only
           he
           keeps
           
           his
           old
           Song
           ,
           viz
           That
           Christ
           put
           an
           end
           to
           Swearing
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           said
           that
           Paul
           Swore
           .
        
         
           But
           1.
           
           He
           waves
           that
           Sweareng
           of
           the
           Angel
           ,
           
           or
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           Rev.
           10.
           for
           there
           he
           knows
           the
           very
           term
           of
           Swearing
           is
           used
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           Paul
           ,
           if
           the
           attestation
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           be
           the
           formality
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           then
           if
           ever
           any
           Man
           Swore
           in
           this
           World
           
             Paul
             did
          
           ,
           saying
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             I
             call
             God
             to
             Record
             on
             my
             Soul
             ,
             that
             to
             spare
             you
             I
             came
             not
             as
             yet
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           true
           that
           all
           Nations
           have
           used
           to
           Swear
           by
           ,
           
           or
           Appeal
           to
           the
           Gods
           they
           owned
           and
           worshipped
           .
           It
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           used
           to
           put
           Creatures
           into
           the
           room
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Swear
           by
           them
           as
           the
           Iews
           did
           ;
           and
           som
           write
           out
           of
           a
           Superstitious
           Reverence
           in
           forbearing
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           Reasons
           Christ
           Jesus
           gives
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           look
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           .
           It
           is
           true
           also
           that
           for
           abuse
           of
           Swearing
           by
           ,
           and
           Prophaning
           the
           Holy
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           whole
           Land
           may
           mourn
           as
           
             Ieremiah
             speaketh
          
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           There
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           very
           fair
           colour
           put
           on
           a
           universal
           Prohibition
           of
           Swearing
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Apostle
           
             Iames
             ,
             Swear
             not
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           58
           ]
           This
           Conjuror
           1
           hath
           taken
           with
           many
           precious
           Servants
           of
           God
           former
           and
           latter
           ,
           even
           with
           many
           of
           those
           called
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           with
           those
           
             Famous
             Protesters
          
           against
           the
           whore
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Waldenses
           ,
           and
           with
           
             Famous
             Usher
          
           ,
           who
           doth
           more
           then
           seem
           to
           vindicate
           their
           not
           Swearing
           when
           Convented
           and
           Examined
           by
           the
           
             Popish
             Inqui●itors
          
           .
           
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           and
           more
           which
           may
           be
           granted
           ,
           and
           though
           I
           should
           humbly
           motion
           to
           all
           
             higher
             Powers
          
           for
           Christian
           tenderness
           ,
           
           (
           as
           to
           the
           
             holy
             Majesty
          
           of
           Heaven
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           any
           making
           Scruple
           :
           )
           yet
           I
           must
           proclaim
           against
           G.
           Fox
           ,
           his
           lame
           and
           simple
           Return
           to
           the
           Objection
           of
           his
           Opposite
           concerning
           Paul
           and
           the
           Angel.
           
        
         
           For
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           Paul
           and
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Christ
           and
           all
           the
           Angels
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Earth
           (
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Paul
           )
           call
           God
           to
           Record
           upon
           their
           Souls
           ,
           that
           this
           ,
           or
           this
           was
           the
           Cause
           and
           Truth
           ,
           &c.
           Considering
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           neither
           the
           most
           holy
           God
           nor
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           (
           who
           I
           think
           is
           the
           
             Swearing
             Angel
          
           Rev.
           10.
           )
           nor
           the
           
             heavenly
             Spirits
          
           ,
           the
           Angels
           ,
           nor
           Paul
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           
             Christs
             Apostles
          
           ,
           or
           Messe●gers
           would
           have
           practiced
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           or
           a
           Shadow
           (
           like
           Circumcision
           or
           the
           Passover
           )
           at
           the
           1
           time
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Swearing
           or
           appealing
           unto
           God
           immediately
           in
           Oaths
           or
           Vows
           ,
           
           or
           Lots
           ,
           or
           Fastings
           ,
           though
           higher
           and
           above
           the
           practice
           of
           
             ordinary
             Invocations
             ,
             Supplications
             ,
             Thanksgivings
             ,
          
           &c.
           were
           never
           accounted
           Ceremonies
           or
           Types
           of
           Substances
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           Real
           and
           
             Substantial
             Services
          
           and
           Addresses
           unto
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           most
           
             high
             Creatour
          
           written
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           mankind
           before
           ever
           Ceremony
           or
           Moses
           was
           born
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           is
           put
           for
           the
           whole
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           also
           is
           swearing
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           and
           we
           may
           as
           well
           deny
           all
           
           worship
           and
           Service
           visible
           ,
           
           and
           all
           External
           Acts
           of
           Homage
           and
           Devotion
           of
           the
           Body
           unto
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           is
           there
           1
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           
             External
             Obeysance
          
           or
           Reverence
           ,
           as
           this
           Service
           and
           worship
           of
           calling
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           appealing
           to
           his
           
             holy
             Majesty
          
           ,
           as
           Witness
           and
           Iudge
           in
           some
           Cases
           ,
           &c
        
         
           3.
           
           Whereupon
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           this
           high
           point
           of
           
             Gods
             worship
          
           is
           as
           real
           ,
           
           as
           moral
           ,
           as
           holy
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           as
           Prayer
           it self
           ,
           as
           preaching
           ,
           yea
           ,
           as
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           Ceremonial
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           the
           Foxians
           make
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           59
           ]
           Lords
           Supper
           but
           Ceremonies
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           ere
           long
           if
           they
           continue
           to
           hearken
           to
           Samuel
           within
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           account
           Prayer
           and
           Preaching
           (
           whether
           Apostolical
           or
           Pastoral
           )
           but
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           also
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           a
           most
           simple
           and
           un-Christian
           and
           
             Atheistical
             whimsie
          
           that
           Christ
           was
           the
           end
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           Reghteousness
           ,
           (
           in
           their
           Sense
           )
           though
           as
           Mediatour
           he
           was
           the
           End
           or
           Perfection
           of
           ,
           and
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           never
           Soul
           beside
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ever
           kept
           in
           thought
           ,
           word
           and
           deed
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           
             proud
             Pharisees
          
           and
           Papists
           ,
           and
           Foxians
           prate
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           a
           
             gross
             Fancy
          
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           in
           the
           5
           of
           Math.
           gave
           new
           Commands
           ,
           
           or
           Contradicted
           the
           holy
           pleasure
           of
           his
           Father
           concerning
           
             Revenge
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Fastings
             ,
          
           
           but
           opened
           his
           
             Fathers
             Law
          
           in
           the
           purity
           and
           Spirituality
           of
           it
           against
           the
           
             rotten
             Expositions
             ,
             Traditions
          
           and
           practices
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           In
           particular
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           Reasons
           be
           expended
           and
           carefully
           weighed
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           so
           
             wonderfully
             ,
             exactly
             gives
          
           why
           they
           should
           not
           swear
           by
           Ierusalem
           ,
           nor
           the
           Temple
           ,
           nor
           their
           Head
           ,
           nor
           any
           Oath
           ,
           to
           wit
           of
           such
           a
           Nature
           ,
           and
           half
           a
           sober
           eye
           may
           see
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           intends
           only
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           an
           holy
           Swearing
           ,
           only
           by
           God
           ,
           in
           Gods
           way
           ,
           &c.
           and
           in
           their
           
             Common
             Converse
          
           ,
           to
           use
           
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           have
           read
           a
           sober
           and
           
             man
             like
             Answer
          
           of
           
             F.
             H.
          
           called
           a
           Quaker
           against
           
             A.
             S.
          
           called
           a
           Doctour
           ,
           
           concerning
           Oaths
           ,
           not
           like
           G.
           Fox
           his
           
             bruitish
             barkings
          
           against
           all
           his
           Opposites
           and
           any
           that
           prate
           1
           may
           see
           
             F.
             H.
          
           yields
           to
           
             A.
             S.
          
           that
           himself
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           presume
           he
           speaks
           the
           mind
           of
           all
           the
           Quakers
           )
           could
           yield
           to
           give
           a
           Testmony
           in
           weighty
           Cases
           ,
           by
           the
           Name
           and
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           attest
           or
           call
           God
           to
           witness
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           offered
           so
           to
           give
           a
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Opposite
           Doctour
           Snalwood
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           Bishop
           Gauden
           so
           called
           ,
           assented
           that
           this
           was
           Substantial
           and
           
             Formal
             Swearing
          
           :
           only
           the
           Ceremonies
           were
           enjoyned
           by
           Law
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Quaker
           could
           not
           yield
           ,
           but
           suffer
           as
           indeed
           they
           have
           done
           upon
           this
           Account
           most
           lamentably
           in
           London
           and
           Bristol
           ,
           and
           all
           England
           over
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           I
           have
           much
           to
           add
           both
           as
           to
           that
           Fancy
           of
           Christs
           end
           -
           [
           60
           ]
           ing
           Oaths
           as
           Ceremonies
           ,
           
           and
           of
           
           Cases
           that
           have
           be●allen
           my self
           in
           the
           Chancery
           in
           England
           ,
           &c.
           and
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           great
           Sums
           which
           I
           chose
           to
           bear
           through
           the
           Lords
           help
           ,
           then
           yield
           to
           the
           Formality
           (
           then
           and
           still
           in
           use
           )
           in
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           though
           I
           offered
           to
           Swear
           as
           
             F.
             H.
          
           mentions
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           Judges
           told
           me
           they
           would
           rest
           in
           my
           Testimony
           and
           way
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           but
           they
           could
           not
           dispence
           with
           me
           without
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           this
           highly
           concerns
           the
           high
           Assembly
           of
           Parliament
           and
           all
           Law
           makers
           ,
           
           to
           search
           well
           and
           to
           appoint
           a
           Committee
           of
           Searchers
           to
           Examine
           ,
           if
           the
           Laws
           upon
           new
           appearances
           from
           Heaven
           have
           not
           need
           of
           rectifying
           and
           some
           of
           cancelling
           for
           sin
           against
           God
           or
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           established
           by
           Law
           ,
           is
           like
           Iereboams
           making
           Israel
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           after
           much
           patience
           of
           God
           brings
           double
           punishment
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           The
           30th
           .
           Instance
           
             where
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Tho
           Moor
           saying
           [
           It
           is
           not
           properly
           nor
           in
           a
           full
           sense
           that
           God
           is
           manifest
           in
           the
           Flesh
           of
           his
           Saints
           .
           ]
           
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           The
           Saints
           are
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           dwells
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           come
           to
           witness
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ.
           And
           they
           glorifie
           him
           in
           their
           Souls
           and
           bodies
           :
           And
           the
           Lord
           is
           glorified
           in
           their
           bringing
           forth
           much
           fruit
           .
           And
           the
           witness
           is
           the
           Seed
           ,
           the
           one
           offering
           for
           sin
           to
           be
           manifest
           within
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           not
           Reprobates
           ,
           yet
           witness
           the
           one
           offering
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           have
           not
           Him
           within
           ,
           they
           are
           Reprobates
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           a
           great
           Designe
           of
           the
           Devil
           in
           all
           Ages
           
           hath
           been
           to
           Cavil
           at
           ,
           
           and
           hinder
           Gods
           love
           t●
           mankind
           :
           Hence
           he
           plotted
           and
           effected
           
             Mans
             Fall
          
           from
           God
           :
           God
           Infinite
           in
           wisdome
           and
           mercy
           ,
           out-shoots
           and
           out-plots
           him
           ,
           and
           designes
           a
           Reconciliation
           and
           a
           Marriage
           between
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           the
           Prince
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           lost
           mankind
           :
           He
           promised
           his
           coming
           in
           our
           Flesh
           ;
           prefigured
           Him
           ,
           prophesied
           of
           Him
           ,
           
             and
             in
             the
             Fulness
             of
             Time
             sent
             Him
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Against
           this
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           this
           old
           Serpent
           hisseth
           and
           rageth
           before
           his
           Birth
           ,
           at
           his
           Birth
           ,
           after
           his
           Birth
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Ages
           ever
           since
           ,
           as
           fearing
           the
           crushing
           of
           his
           Brains
           ,
           and
           the
           downfall
           of
           his
           Throne
           ,
           
           if
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           stand
           :
           Hence
           not
           long
           after
           Christs
           Assention
           ,
           he
           stirred
           up
           many
           
             Anti
             Christs
          
           ,
           [
           61
           ]
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           the
           
             Gnosticks
             ,
             Cerdonians
             ,
             Manicheans
          
           ,
           &c.
           the
           great
           Anti-Christ
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           new
           Manicheans
           ,
           those
           in
           Luthers
           and
           Calvins
           time
           called
           the
           Spirituals
           and
           Libertines
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           times
           the
           Adamites
           ,
           the
           Ranters
           ,
           
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           order
           to
           his
           
             Dragons
             war
          
           against
           the
           person
           of
           the
           
             Arch-Angel
             ,
             Michael
          
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           
             Individual
             person
          
           ,
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           all
           that
           should
           dare
           to
           follow
           him
           .
        
         
           Some
           (
           as
           the
           Arians
           ,
           &c.
           )
           have
           denied
           him
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           Man
           ,
           and
           not
           God
           ;
           some
           (
           as
           the
           Manicheans
           ,
           &c.
           )
           deny
           his
           Manhood
           ,
           affirming
           him
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           ,
           with
           
             Christs
             manhood
          
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Devil
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           (
           for
           most
           of
           them
           )
           could
           with
           all
           their
           hearts
           make
           
           an
           
             Everlasting
             parting
          
           :
           The
           Devils
           and
           1
           is
           to
           destroy
           this
           Saviour
           and
           Salvation
           to
           poor
           lost
           man
           :
           The
           Quakers
           pretend
           their
           end
           to
           be
           the
           Exal●ing
           and
           glorifying
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Flesh
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           
           therefore
           some
           of
           these
           Manicheans
           render
           his
           Birth
           ,
           Life
           and
           Death
           to
           be
           only
           Imaginary
           ,
           and
           Allegorical
           :
           a
           Figure
           of
           what
           should
           be
           done
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           Christians
           :
           others
           of
           them
           say
           it
           is
           real
           ,
           but
           he
           only
           lived
           and
           died
           for
           an
           Example
           ,
           others
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           really
           so
           born
           ,
           he
           so
           lived
           and
           died
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           now
           only
           within
           ,
           &c.
           and
           after
           his
           Flesh
           no
           Inquiry
           .
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           here
           plays
           upon
           the
           various
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           Flesh.
           Also
           he
           plays
           upon
           those
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             viz.
             God
             is
             glorified
             in
             the
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           
             subtle
             Ionadab
          
           he
           knows
           also
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Protestants
           maintain
           that
           the
           Godhead
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           so
           dwels
           not
           in
           the
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           of
           his
           Servants
           as
           in
           that
           Soul
           and
           Body
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           It
           is
           true
           he
           was
           not
           2
           born
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           but
           against
           their
           wills
           they
           are
           forc't
           to
           Confess
           that
           he
           was
           not
           born
           of
           a
           Wife
           ,
           but
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           though
           many
           Fancies
           are
           Coyned
           about
           that
           :
           They
           Confess
           that
           no
           man
           was
           Father
           of
           his
           fleshly
           Nature
           :
           
           He
           knows
           also
           that
           the
           Protestants
           hold
           that
           the
           
             Godhead
             dwels
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           dwels
           in
           him
           as
           the
           
             great
             Mediator
          
           and
           
             Propitiation
             surety
          
           and
           Undertaker
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           
           Bodies
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           besides
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           more
           
             high
             Transcendent
          
           ,
           and
           
             Inconceivable
             manner
          
           .
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           knows
           that
           his
           Opposite
           intends
           such
           a
           manifestation
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Flesh
           that
           renders
           the
           1
           one
           single
           person
           Christ
           [
           62
           ]
           Jesus
           
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           they
           hold
           that
           there
           is
           as
           much
           difference
           between
           that
           one
           
             Individual
             person
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           the
           Head
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           as
           between
           our
           Heads
           and
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           the
           King
           himself
           and
           his
           Body
           or
           Subjects
           ,
           yea
           ,
           every
           one
           singly
           in
           particular
           :
           yea
           ,
           as
           between
           the
           Foundation
           and
           all
           the
           building
           thereon
           raised
           .
        
         
           Now
           how
           poor
           and
           lame
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Saints
           are
           Gods
           Temple
           ,
           
           therefore
           they
           must
           be
           God
           himself
           :
           because
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Christ
             dwels
             in
             his
             Saints
             by
             believing
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           3.
           therefore
           they
           are
           Christ
           himself
           :
           
           Because
           God
           in
           an
           holy
           Sense
           ,
           became
           Flesh
           :
           Therefore
           our
           Flesh
           is
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           will
           they
           find
           those
           heavenly
           particulars
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           affi●med
           of
           that
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           inverted
           and
           dreadfully
           turned
           upon
           their
           proud
           and
           divilish
           Flesh
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Devil
           is
           manifest
           in
           their
           Flesh
           ,
           Condemned
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           Abhord
           of
           the
           
             heavenly
             Angels
          
           :
           The
           world
           shall
           abhor
           their
           memory
           ,
           and
           except
           Repentance
           ,
           they
           shall
           descend
           with
           all
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           into
           the
           Lake
           that
           burns
           with
           
             unquenchable
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
          
           .
        
         
           The
           
             31st
             .
             Instance
          
           is
           in
           pag.
           136.
           where
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           
           brings
           in
           the
           same
           Authour
           saying
           ,
           
           
             [
             Christ
             is
             distinct
             from
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             without
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             particular
             persons
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           [
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           Christ
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           except
           they
           were
           Reprobates
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           slesh
           of
           his
           slesh
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Bone
           ,
           and
           eat
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           drank
           his
           Blood
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           distinct
           from
           none
           but
           Reprobates
           who
           hate
           the
           Light.
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           This
           and
           the
           former
           look
           face
           upon
           face
           as
           in
           a
           Glasse
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           herein
           carries
           two
           faces
           under
           one
           hood
           :
           A
           Face
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Face
           for
           the
           Devil
           ;
           one
           Face
           for
           Christ
           another
           for
           Antichrist
           .
           For
           is
           it
           not
           known
           by
           all
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           divers
           wayes
           of
           eating
           Christs
           Flesh
           and
           drinking
           his
           Blood
           ?
           Although
           there
           be
           a
           Mystical
           and
           Spiritual
           feeding
           upon
           Christ
           Jesus
           his
           Love
           ,
           his
           Passions
           ,
           
           his
           Merits
           ,
           &c.
           which
           we
           maintain
           against
           the
           bloody
           Transubstantiators
           of
           Rome
           and
           Hell
           ,
           yet
           can
           ought
           but
           Hellish
           Bewitching
           and
           Impudence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           litterally
           the
           Flesh
           profiteth
           nothing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           Flesh
           is
           as
           good
           as
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           Blood
           (
           as
           some
           of
           63
           ]
           the
           Quakers
           have
           Printed
           )
           is
           of
           as
           much
           virtue
           as
           the
           Blood
           shed
           of
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           Hence
           so
           many
           of
           them
           contend
           that
           Gods
           Blood
           ,
           
           Act.
           20.
           and
           Gods
           Flesh
           Redeems
           us
           ,
           &c.
           and
           their
           Blood
           and
           Sufferings
           are
           Gods
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           Redeeming
           ,
           Saving
           ,
           &c
           ,
           I
           know
           what
           one
           of
           their
           chief
           said
           
             [
             He
             is
             a
             Fool
             that
             speaks
             all
             at
             once
             ]
          
           and
           I
           know
           also
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Bottome
           (
           which
           their
           Herods
           and
           1
           Apostles
           know
           better
           then
           I
           )
           these
           Foxians
           are
           God
           ,
           
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           for
           true
           Believers
           in
           Jesus
           it
           is
           enough
           for
           them
           to
           believe
           ,
           
           Ioh.
           16.
           
           That
           for
           a
           little
           while
           he
           must
           leave
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           little
           while
           he
           would
           come
           again
           to
           them
           ,
           even
           the
           same
           Man
           that
           left
           them
           ,
           
             that
             God
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           know
           these
           poor
           Foxians
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           come
           again
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           also
           that
           a
           Man
           may
           feel
           this
           Lye
           with
           a
           pair
           of
           Mittins
           :
           For
           I
           1
           know
           that
           the
           Comforter
           came
           not
           to
           them
           upon
           his
           Resurrection
           (
           for
           then
           he
           was
           forty
           dayes
           with
           them
           )
           but
           after
           his
           Assention
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Who
           knows
           not
           that
           the
           Foxians
           maintain
           Christs
           second
           coming
           to
           be
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           count
           all
           gazing
           Fools
           that
           look
           after
           a
           Man
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           come
           anto
           them
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           he
           maintains
           his
           great
           Assizes
           ,
           and
           now
           passeth
           Judgement
           upon
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           these
           poor
           filthy
           Dreamers
           lived
           without
           Food
           and
           Evacuations
           ,
           without
           Physick
           (
           which
           some
           of
           them
           cry
           down
           ,
           and
           no
           Physick
           but
           Faith
           )
           without
           Procreation
           ,
           
           and
           bringing
           forth
           of
           Children
           without
           the
           filthiness
           and
           stinks
           of
           Nature
           ;
           yea
           without
           the
           many
           thousands
           of
           Holy
           Words
           ,
           and
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           Actions
           omitted
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           thousand
           passionate
           ,
           impertinent
           ,
           unreasonable
           discontented
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ,
           &c.
           then
           might
           we
           say
           as
           the
           men
           of
           Iconium
           (
           touching
           Paul
           and
           
             Barnabas
             )
             The
             Gods
             are
             come
             to
             us
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           till
           then
           we
           must
           look
           upon
           the
           Foxians
           (
           eating
           so
           
           Christ
           his
           flesh
           ,
           &c.
           until
           they
           become
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           )
           as
           Simple
           ,
           and
           Monstrous
           ,
           and
           Blasphemous
           as
           the
           Papists
           in
           their
           Foolish
           ,
           Monstrous
           and
           Bloody
           Transubstantiations
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Alas
           !
           
           these
           are
           old
           tricks
           plaid
           by
           the
           Manicheans
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           by
           Quintinus
           and
           Pocqueius
           ,
           &c.
           in
           Luther
           and
           Calvins
           time
           :
           Did
           not
           some
           thousands
           of
           this
           frantick
           spirit
           [
           64
           ]
           then
           ,
           
             say
             ,
             is
             Christ
             in
             us
             ?
          
           how
           is
           he
           Distinct
           from
           us
           ?
           what
           need
           you
           ask
           me
           how
           I
           do
           ?
           can
           Christ
           be
           sick
           ?
           can
           Christ
           do
           but
           well
           ?
           speaking
           of
           themselves
           :
           But
           I
           observe
           Gods
           strokes
           in
           the
           World
           most
           just
           &
           wonderful
           upon
           three
           sorts
           of
           persons
           1.
           
           Voluptuous
           .
           
           2.
           
           Oppressors
           and
           Tyrants
           .
           3.
           
           Ringleaders
           of
           Blasphemies
           ,
           1
           Opinions
           .
           Let
           every
           Soul
           consider
           :
           I
           can
           give
           abundance
           of
           Instances
           of
           former
           and
           later
           times
           had
           I
           here
           time
           and
           season
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           all
           Hystories
           full
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           32d
           .
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           186.
           where
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Samuel
           Hamond
           saying
           [
           What
           warrant
           have
           you
           to
           go
           out
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ?
           
           shall
           a
           Man
           go
           hear
           the
           Iews
           and
           Popish
           Masse
           because
           Paul
           bids
           try
           all
           things
           ?
           No
           ,
           No.
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           
             [
             Paul
          
           bids
           us
           quench
           not
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Spirit
           is
           not
           quenched
           they
           may
           try
           
             Papists
             ,
             Iews
             ,
             Protestants
          
           ,
           who
           quench
           not
           the
           Spirit
           :
           But
           who
           quench
           the
           Spirit
           and
           draws
           people
           from
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           they
           draw
           from
           that
           they
           should
           see
           withal
           ,
           then
           you
           stuff
           them
           up
           with
           old
           Authors
           and
           lying
           stories
           ,
           as
           you
           permit
           abroad
           .
        
         
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           And
           ask
           of
           G.
           Fox
           and
           all
           his
           Foxians
           :
           
           Have
           the
           Papists
           the
           Iews
           or
           any
           Idolaters
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           amongst
           them
           ,
           whom
           we
           may
           go
           to
           hear
           God
           speaking
           in
           his
           own
           holy
           Promise
           ,
           Ordinance
           and
           Appointment
           unto
           us
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           May
           I
           hear
           a
           Papist
           ,
           or
           Iew
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           False
           Worshippers
           or
           Idolaters
           to
           try
           them
           when
           I
           am
           convinced
           and
           satisfied
           already
           that
           they
           speak
           not
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           May
           I
           go
           to
           Worship
           God
           with
           them
           who
           either
           (
           as
           I
           believe
           )
           Worship
           a
           False
           God
           ,
           or
           Worship
           the
           true
           and
           living
           God
           ,
           in
           Wayes
           and
           Worships
           of
           Mens
           Inventions
           and
           Appointments
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           May
           I
           hear
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           be
           present
           at
           any
           false
           worship
           ,
           but
           with
           actual
           reproving
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           labouring
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           the
           true
           God
           and
           his
           most
           holy
           Institutions
           and
           Appointments
           ?
        
         
           Upon
           this
           Reason
           I
           went
           to
           the
           
             General
             Ass●mbly
          
           of
           the
           Quakers
           at
           Newport
           the
           last
           year
           ,
           I
           queried
           with
           them
           about
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Spirit
           :
           but
           I
           was
           stopt
           by
           a
           sudden
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           in
           a
           Woman
           ,
           and
           the
           unseasonable
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           in
           a
           man
           ,
           which
           forced
           me
           to
           stop
           ,
           and
           occasioned
           me
           to
           take
           this
           [
           65
           ]
           way
           of
           offering
           an
           appointed
           and
           solemn
           discourse
           and
           disputation
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           ask
           ,
           may
           any
           Soul
           out
           of
           Curiosity
           go
           to
           hear
           a
           strange
           Preacher
           ,
           in
           whom
           I
           have
           not
           Faith
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           &c.
           especially
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           free
           liberty
           for
           my
           Queries
           and
           Objections
           ,
           and
           searchings
           as
           the
           Bereans
           did
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           Are
           there
           not
           two
           great
           Cautions
           given
           ,
           us
           by
           
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God!
           
             Take
             heed
             whom
             you
             hear
             :
             Take
             heed
             how
             you
             hear
             ,
          
           and
           both
           of
           these
           in
           reference
           to
           Gods
           worship
           and
           mine
           own
           Salvation
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           What
           do
           these
           Foxians
           mean
           by
           the
           
             Spirits
             quenching
          
           ?
           
           Can
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           be
           
             really
             quenched
          
           ,
           or
           put
           out
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Heavens
           by
           all
           the
           water
           in
           the
           Ocean
           ?
           Is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           
             Metaphorically
             quenched
          
           any
           other
           ways
           then
           by
           withdrawing
           the
           means
           or
           fuel
           which
           were
           to
           keep
           the
           Fire
           burning
           that
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ?
           why
           then
           do
           these
           
             proud
             ,
             lazie
             Souls
          
           so
           horribly
           slight
           
             reading
             ,
             studying
          
           Books
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
             Gods
             Book
          
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           their
           chief
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           (
           laying
           his
           hand
           upon
           the
           Bible
           of
           Iunius
           ,
           &c.
           art
           not
           thou
           past
           these
           yet
           ?
           And
           why
           do
           they
           worship
           a
           
             dumb
             Devil
          
           in
           their
           
             dumb
             meetings
          
           ,
           and
           stand
           still
           and
           listen
           ,
           and
           lie
           upon
           their
           beds
           of
           laziness
           for
           Revelations
           and
           Notions
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           As
           for
           G.
           Fox
           his
           
             scornful
             sling
          
           against
           
             old
             Authors
          
           ,
           
           what
           is
           it
           but
           pride
           and
           
             Ingratitude
             :
             pride
          
           to
           underval●e
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           scorn
           my
           Progenitors
           and
           
             Ancestors
             :
             Ingratitude
          
           to
           God
           for
           so
           many
           helps
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           them
           who
           have
           laboured
           and
           broke
           the
           Ice
           ,
           and
           left
           their
           Labours
           behind
           them
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           
             after
             Commers
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           what
           Injustice
           ,
           when
           I
           disregard
           and
           slight
           their
           writings
           ,
           and
           reproach
           them
           ,
           calling
           them
           
             Old
             Authors
          
           ,
           compared
           with
           their
           
             new
             Fancies
          
           ,
           as
           
             W.
             Edmundson
          
           did
           me
           frequently
           at
           
             Newport
             ,
             Old
             Man
             ,
             Old
             Man
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           33
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag
           ,
           206
           ,
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
          
           Iohn
           Burton
           ,
           
           sading
           ,
           [
           It
           is
           a
           Scripture
           of
           the
           Devils
           making
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           Christ
           within
           .
           ]
        
         
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           If
           there
           be
           any
           other
           Christ
           but
           he
           ,
           who
           was
           
             Crucified
             within
          
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           
             false
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           hold
           forth
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           never
           made
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           and
           his
           Messengers
           are
           against
           it
           .
           And
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           this
           Christ
           that
           was
           risen
           and
           [
           66
           ]
           Crucified
           within
           is
           a
           Reprobate
           ,
           though
           Devils
           and
           Reprobaes
           may
           talk
           of
           him
           without
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           great
           dispute
           between
           the
           Christians
           and
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           
           the
           Christians
           and
           the
           Iews
           ,
           the
           Christians
           and
           the
           Mahumetans
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           among
           themselves
           so
           called
           ,
           viz.
           Who
           is
           the
           great
           Prophet
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           what
           purpose
           should
           I
           alleadge
           the
           whole
           history
           of
           the
           
             Birth
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Death
          
           ,
           &c.
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           since
           the
           Quakers
           acknowledge
           all
           true
           ,
           
             &
             c.
          
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Why
             should
             I
             alleadge
             the
          
           Sermons
           and
           Preachings
           ,
           and
           Writings
           
             of
             the
          
           Apostles
           or
           Messengers
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           
             after
             his
          
           Ascention
           ,
           all
           harmonizing
           
             with
             the
          
           four
           Evangelists
           ,
           
             writing
             his
          
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Certain
             it
             is
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             that
             shall
             turn
             over
             all
             the
             former
             Relations
             and
             Histories
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             writings
             and
             Sermons
             of
             the
          
           Apostles
           
             since
             ,
             and
             predicate
          
           a
           
             Christ
             that
             was
          
           risen
           within
           ,
           Crucified
           within
           ,
           
             (
             in
          
           Opposition
           
             to
             that
          
           Iesus
           of
           Nazareth
           without
           )
           
             he
             must
             have
             the
          
           Forehead
           
             of
             a
          
           Reprobate
           and
           Devil
           ,
           
             (
             as
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             phrazeth
             it
          
           )
        
         
           5.
           
           G.
           Fox
           knows
           the
           Protestants
           predicate
           (
           in
           Life
           and
           Death
           )
           the
           believing
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           so
           born
           ,
           
           so
           living
           and
           dying
           :
           And
           the
           applying
           of
           the
           price
           of
           his
           Death
           and
           merits
           unto
           God
           for
           Propitition
           :
           
           And
           the
           Applying
           of
           the
           Promise
           and
           
             new
             Covenant
          
           and
           Bargain
           in
           that
           Blood
           for
           a
           
             new
             Heart
          
           ,
           a
           
             new
             Spirit
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           What
           shall
           then
           become
           of
           G.
           Fox
           ,
           his
           believing
           in
           a
           Christ
           that
           was
           Risen
           and
           
             Crucified
             within
          
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           this
           Lord
           Jesus
           so
           Promised
           ,
           so
           Prophesied
           of
           ,
           so
           prefigured
           ,
           so
           
             brought
             forth
          
           ,
           so
           living
           and
           dying
           ,
           so
           preached
           ,
           so
           believed
           on
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           Forehead
           of
           Hell
           must
           he
           have
           that
           calls
           all
           those
           Reprobates
           and
           Devils
           that
           talk
           of
           
             Christ
             without
          
           ?
        
         
           The
           34th
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           pag.
           214.
           
             where
             G
          
           ,
           
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
             the
          
           Elders
           and
           Messengers
           
             of
             several
             Churches
             of
          
           Ilston
           ,
           Abergevenny
           ,
           
             &c.
             saying
          
           ,
           [
           We
           are
           Conceived
           in
           Sin
           and
           brought
           forth
           in
           Iniquity
           ,
           &c.
           ]
        
         
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           [
           David
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           you
           who
           were
           Conceived
           in
           Sin
           ,
           but
           I
           ,
           and
           W.
           saith
           ,
           Iohn
           was
           sanctified
           from
           the
           Wombe
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           speaks
           of
           such
           as
           were
           sanctified
           from
           the
           Wombe
           ,
           and
           Children
           that
           were
           clean
           .
           And
           so
           you
           do
           not
           speak
           as
           Elders
           and
           [
           67
           ]
           Messengers
           of
           true
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Men
           dividing
           the
           Word
           aright
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           though
           you
           are
           all
           against
           them
           you
           call
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           be
           in
           the
           Truth
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           the
           1
           passage
           G.
           Fox
           discovers
           to
           any
           Intelligent
           and
           
             Savoury
             Spirit
          
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           weak
           and
           deluded
           Soul
           ,
           
           but
           a
           Popish
           and
           
             Arminian
             poyson
          
           about
           the
           Estate
           of
           all
           mankinde
           in
           their
           
             first
             Birth
          
           ,
           a
           strong
           presumption
           that
           he
           never
           felt
           what
           the
           woful
           Estate
           of
           all
           mankinde
           by
           Nature
           is
           ,
           and
           
           what
           to
           Cry
           out
           in
           his
           own
           particular
           ,
           with
           
             David
             ,
             I
             was
             Conceived
             in
             Sin
             and
             brought
             forth
             in
             Iniquity
             ,
          
           which
           Cry
           is
           one
           of
           the
           
             first
             Soul
             Cries
          
           of
           every
           Child
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           About
           120
           years
           since
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
          
           stird
           up
           the
           Spirit
           of
           his
           
             Famous
             Servant
             Calvin
          
           to
           batter
           down
           the
           Babel
           of
           a
           
             Franciscan
             Frantick
          
           ,
           
           who
           maintained
           ,
           that
           God
           from
           the
           first
           Created
           both
           Devils
           and
           
             wicked
             men
          
           in
           the
           same
           Condition
           of
           wickedness
           wherein
           we
           now
           find
           them
           :
           Contrary
           to
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           Testimony
           (
           as
           that
           
             Excellent
             Soul
          
           proved
           )
           declaring
           their
           
             pure
             Creation
          
           ,
           their
           Fall
           ,
           and
           their
           
             respective
             future
             Estate
          
           and
           condition
           to
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           Reign
           of
           our
           late
           
             Royal
             Sovereign
          
           K.
           Iames
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           let
           loose
           this
           Devil
           of
           Pelagius
           ,
           
           who
           rowzed
           up
           the
           wits
           of
           Arminius
           and
           his
           Followers
           in
           the
           
             low
             Countries
          
           ,
           (
           during
           their
           twelve
           years
           Truce
           with
           Spain
           )
           so
           that
           the
           Civil
           Discord
           about
           this
           point
           and
           other
           Pelagian
           and
           
             Semi-pelagian
             Doctrines
          
           had
           almost
           ruined
           Holland
           ,
           &c.
           but
           that
           the
           Lord
           mightily
           assisted
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           By
           the
           personal
           presence
           and
           Forces
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           the
           
             Famous
             Assembly
          
           and
           Disputes
           of
           the
           Synod
           at
           Dort.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           follow
           the
           Fox
           into
           his
           Burrough
           ,
           
           what
           if
           David
           say
           not
           you
           but
           I
           ?
           why
           should
           the
           Papists
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           or
           Foxians
           have
           a
           more
           
             holy
             Birth
          
           then
           David
           ?
           Wherein
           could
           
             holy
             David
             ,
             Father
             Iesse
          
           and
           his
           mother
           be
           charged
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           English
           of
           the
           word
           
             Devil
             Accuser
             ,
             Reproacher
             ,
             Slanderer
             ,
          
           Is
           not
           Nature
           that
           Law
           and
           Order
           which
           the
           most
           
           
             Infinite
             Creator
          
           hath
           set
           ,
           in
           the
           propagation
           of
           all
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           though
           the
           choicest
           of
           them
           Man
           be
           degenerated
           into
           the
           
             soure
             Vine
          
           ,
           
           at
           first
           a
           
             sweet
             Vine
          
           ,
           Nature
           or
           Gods
           Order
           goes
           on
           ,
           though
           mankinde
           be
           Corrupted
           from
           the
           Womb
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Imagination
             of
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             mans
             Heart
             be
             only
             evil
             and
             that
             continually
             ,
          
           Gen.
           6.
           and
           millions
           of
           [
           68
           ]
           Experiences
           all
           the
           world
           over
           Confirm
           it
           what
           the
           Trade
           of
           all
           mankinde
           is
           from
           the
           Birth
           .
           The
           Spots
           of
           the
           Leopard
           ,
           and
           the
           Blackness
           of
           the
           Neger
           comes
           not
           by
           Accident
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           perversness
           and
           Crookedness
           of
           the
           motions
           of
           Nature
           may
           continue
           ,
           though
           Nature
           and
           the
           Course
           of
           it
           run
           on
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Rivers
           turn'd
           out
           of
           their
           Chanels
           ,
           in
           Clocks
           and
           Watches
           ,
           and
           D●al
           ,
           and
           Lutes
           ,
           and
           Harps
           when
           out
           of
           Tune
           they
           give
           their
           Natural
           and
           Artificial
           (
           though
           distempered
           )
           Sounds
           and
           operations
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Beside
           the
           holy
           Testimony
           of
           Moses
           ,
           Gen.
           6
           ,
           and
           David
           ,
           Psal.
           51.
           and
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           declaring
           what
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           ,
           Mark
           7.
           
           How
           doth
           Paul
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           and
           7.
           declare
           the
           Entrance
           of
           Sin
           by
           the
           
             first
             Man
          
           ,
           until
           by
           the
           
             second
             Man
          
           Sin
           and
           Death
           ,
           and
           Hell
           be
           Conquered
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           Sin
           in
           Gods
           Children
           fully
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           abolished
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           I
           end
           this
           passage
           with
           Appellation
           to
           all
           that
           kn●w
           what
           Children
           are
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ,
           
           the
           sweetest
           and
           the
           
             fairest
             born
          
           of
           the
           holiest
           and
           
             sweetest
             Parents
          
           ,
           how
           froward
           ,
           how
           proud
           ,
           how
           Revengeful
           against
           their
           
             Fathers
             ,
             Mothers
          
           ,
           and
           most
           
             tender
             Nurses
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           rotten
           and
           crooked
           Dispositions
           in
           every
           
           Childe
           bring
           forth
           wilde
           Asses
           fruits
           in
           Youth
           ,
           of
           Rebellion
           against
           Superiours
           ,
           
           and
           of
           wicked
           desires
           of
           Wine
           and
           Women
           ,
           and
           fighting
           and
           pleasures
           in
           persons
           of
           greater
           growth
           ,
           this
           rotten
           Nature
           appears
           in
           their
           rooting
           (
           like
           Swine
           )
           for
           earthly
           profits
           ,
           or
           preferments
           ,
           or
           fighting
           like
           Lions
           &
           Tygers
           in
           Wars
           and
           Law-conttntions
           ,
           and
           oppressing
           of
           Inferio●rs
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           dare
           to
           reprove
           or
           witness
           their
           Idolatries
           ,
           Superstitions
           and
           Abominations
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           experience
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           
           who
           maintained
           a
           Battel
           between
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           all
           their
           dayes
           ,
           accord-to
           Gal.
           5.
           
           A
           Battel
           within
           them
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           Spirit
           (
           or
           new
           Man
           ,
           the
           new
           Creature
           ,
           or
           the
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           )
           prevailing
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           Corruption
           or
           Rottenness
           of
           Nature
           (
           like
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Saul
           and
           David
           )
           the
           old
           Man
           getting
           the
           victory
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           generally
           in
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaak
             ,
             Iacob
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             Aaron
             ,
             Eli
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
          
           &c.
           till
           we
           come
           down
           to
           the
           highest
           Saints
           Paul
           and
           Peter
           :
           the
           one
           shamefully
           again
           and
           again
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             (
             Paul
          
           )
           crying
           [
           69
           ]
           out
           ,
           that
           
             the
             good
             he
             would
             do
             he
             did
             not
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           when
           he
           did
           evil
           he
           had
           two
           men
           within
           him
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           his
           Spirit
           Heavenly
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           sin
           which
           dwelt
           within
           him
           ,
           ●tc
           .
           they
           that
           know
           not
           and
           feel
           not
           this
           ,
           they
           are
           either
           dead
           or
           rotten
           ,
           and
           so
           feel
           nothing
           ,
           or
           if
           there
           be
           any
           life
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           say
           in
           the
           litteral
           sense
           they
           sin
           not
           ,
           their
           weakness
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           like
           very
           low
           and
           far
           gone
           weak
           bodies
           their
           
           Filth
           and
           Excrements
           come
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           know
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           will
           believe
           or
           acknowledge
           any
           such
           matter
           .
        
         
           The
           35.
           
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           217.
           where
           G.
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Iohn
           Iackson
           saying
           ,
           
           [
           False
           Prophets
           and
           Christs
           ,
           and
           Deceivers
           ,
           many
           should
           come
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           to
           deceive
           the
           very
           Elect.
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           [
           Yes
           ,
           Christ
           said
           they
           should
           come
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           before
           their
           Decease
           they
           did
           come
           ,
           and
           went
           forth
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           Christ
           said
           should
           inwardly
           Ravin
           ,
           and
           get
           the
           sheeps
           cloathing
           :
           which
           since
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           all
           the
           World
           went
           after
           them
           ,
           as
           thou
           maiest
           read
           in
           the
           Revelations
           :
           and
           now
           are
           People
           but
           coming
           from
           them
           to
           the
           Rock
           ,
           and
           now
           shall
           the
           Everlasting
           Gospel
           be
           preached
           to
           them
           that
           dwell
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           over
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Beast
           and
           their
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           shall
           have
           the
           victory
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           As
           that
           great
           Fox
           ,
           the
           
             Pope
             of
             Rome
          
           and
           his
           Foxians
           (
           the
           Worsh●ppers
           of
           that
           Beast
           )
           maintain
           that
           Antichrist
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           
           that
           so
           he
           may
           scape
           a
           scouring
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           burning
           or
           dashing
           in
           pieces
           ,
           so
           doth
           our
           little
           
             Fox
             ,
             G.
             Fox
          
           and
           his
           Foxians
           cry
           out
           another
           Lurry
           ,
           
             [
             Antichrist
             why
             he
             is
             come
             and
             gone
             long
             ago
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           As
           if
           false
           Christs
           might
           not
           be
           then
           and
           now
           too
           :
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           greedy
           Wolves
           to
           be
           found
           then
           in
           Act.
           20
           and
           no
           more
           Sheep-skins
           for
           them
           in
           Matthew
           ,
           7.
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           proclaims
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           that
           
           
             there
             must
             be
             Heresies
          
           ,
           and
           Peter
           tells
           us
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           that
           
             there
             must
             be
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Damnable
             Heresies
             ,
             for
             the
             trial
             of
             the
             sincere
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           were
           all
           the
           Foxes
           hunted
           out
           and
           destroyed
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           and
           none
           left
           since
           Iohns
           time
           to
           our
           times
           to
           be
           hunted
           after
           and
           digd
           out
           of
           their
           Burroughs
           .
        
         
           70
           ]
           Are
           there
           none
           sound
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           and
           chaste
           to
           be
           tried
           at
           this
           day
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           the
           Heavenly
           Bridegroom
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Eternal
           King
           and
           Father
           ,
           God
           blessed
           to
           Eternity
           .
           1
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Protestants
           maintain
           that
           the
           Pope
           or
           Papacy
           is
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           ,
           the
           Man
           of
           Sin
           ,
           
             with
             seven
             heads
             and
             ten
             horns
             ,
          
           &c.
           why
           should
           not
           the
           Devil
           be
           able
           to
           raise
           besides
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           the
           
             Ceredonians
             ,
             Valentinnians
          
           and
           the
           
             Arians
             ,
             Manicheans
             ,
             Gnosticks
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           since
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           Quintinians
           ,
           and
           Munsterian
           Mousters
           ?
           why
           should
           he
           not
           be
           able
           to
           raise
           in
           our
           time
           the
           Nicholaitans
           and
           Foxians
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           in
           the
           times
           of
           warm
           peace
           ,
           &c.
           many
           Vermine
           breed
           ,
           
           whom
           the
           cold
           winter
           of
           Persecution
           utterly
           destroyes
           .
           I
           know
           also
           that
           in
           the
           late
           times
           of
           Freedome
           to
           mens
           Opinions
           in
           England
           ,
           Many
           Opinions
           and
           promoters
           of
           them
           arose
           :
           Sharp
           times
           God
           hath
           to
           make
           discovery
           ,
           I
           know
           some
           say
           that
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           Theudas
           ,
           and
           Barchochas
           ,
           and
           Rabbi-Iudah
           ,
           &c.
           were
           the
           false
           Christs
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           spake
           of
           :
           I
           know
           also
           that
           amongst
           the
           Professours
           of
           the
           Christian
           Name
           ,
           false
           Christs
           
           and
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           Preachers
           ,
           &c.
           must
           pretend
           to
           the
           Christian
           Name
           ,
           also
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           know
           some
           affirm
           that
           though
           the
           Pope
           be
           Antichrist
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           that
           letted
           was
           not
           the
           Roman
           Emperour
           until
           he
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           
           but
           that
           he
           that
           letted
           was
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           which
           the
           Quakers
           now
           pretend
           ,
           which
           Spirit
           being
           taken
           away
           the
           Popes
           arose
           :
           But
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Iohn
           when
           those
           gifts
           did
           most
           flourish
           ,
           yet
           then
           there
           were
           many
           Antichrists
           ,
           and
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           did
           not
           hinder
           their
           rising
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           ages
           are
           full
           of
           false
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           What
           Ignorance
           doth
           this
           little
           Fox
           ,
           yet
           great
           Boaster
           discover
           in
           saying
           
             [
             Now
             are
             People
             coming
             forth
             from
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           doth
           he
           proudly
           look
           over
           all
           those
           Glorious
           Protestant
           Witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           before
           and
           since
           Luther
           ,
           whose
           Names
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           God
           commanded
           that
           Heavenly
           
             I.
             Fox
          
           to
           make
           Record
           of
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Do
           the
           Foxians
           just
           now
           about
           
             twenty
             years
          
           preach
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           :
           
           Now
           saith
           
             W.
             Edm.
          
           in
           our
           discourse
           we
           preach
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           sin
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           Gods
           Spirit
           tells
           us
           in
           Peter
           and
           Iude
           of
           pretenders
           to
           liberty
           ,
           while
           themselves
           are
           the
           Servants
           of
           Corruption
           or
           Rottenness
           .
        
         
           71
           ]
           7.
           
           Both
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           have
           done
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           as
           the
           Jews
           and
           Romans
           with
           Christ
           Jesus
           before
           they
           murthered
           him
           :
           they
           mockd
           him
           ,
           &c.
           and
           then
           Murthered
           him
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           the
           Heir
           and
           Messiah
           themselves
           :
           Just
           as
           the
           great
           Fox
           the
           pope
           and
           these
           little
           
           Foxians
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           sole
           great
           Heir
           apparent
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Rebels
           and
           Reprobates
           against
           and
           from
           their
           Heavenly
           Majesties
           .
        
         
           The
           36.
           
           Instance
           ,
           
           
             is
             in
             page
             218.
             
             Where
          
           G
           ,
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             saying
             ,
          
           [
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           condemn
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Righteous
           because
           they
           are
           vot
           perfect
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           That
           which
           condemneth
           is
           Righteous
           ;
           it
           condemns
           that
           which
           is
           not
           perfect
           ,
           and
           the
           Generation
           is
           Righteous
           and
           not
           to
           be
           condemned
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           He
           Answers
           four
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           which
           Condemns
           is
           righteous
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           Righteous
           Condemns
           that
           which
           is
           not
           perfect
           .
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           righteous
           is
           perfect
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Generation
           is
           Righteous
           (
           that
           is
           them selves
           being
           perfect
           )
           and
           not
           to
           be
           Condemned
           ,
           the
           Summe
           of
           his
           Answer
           is
           ,
           Himself
           and
           his
           Foxians
           are
           Gods
           ,
           as
           pure
           ,
           &
           holy
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           keep
           the
           
             Eternal
             Sessions
          
           and
           Assizes
           at
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           their
           
             high
             Court
          
           ,
           must
           all
           the
           Generations
           of
           the
           World
           receive
           their
           
             Eternal
             Doom
          
           and
           Sentence
           ,
           I
           know
           they
           know
           this
           is
           the
           bottom
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           stay
           ,
           this
           Fox
           is
           in
           his
           Burrough
           of
           Equivocation
           :
           for
           Iudgement
           is
           twofold
           :
           First
           ,
           
             Iudgement
             Righteous
          
           :
           
           Secondly
           ,
           According
           to
           Appearance
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           distinguisheth
           :
           How
           many
           are
           declared
           by
           Appearances
           to
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           Clouded
           1
           
           
             pride
             ,
             malice
             ,
             Envy
             ,
             Lasciviousness
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           away
           with
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           hang
           him
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           Barrabas
           ,
           though
           a
           Boutefeau
           and
           Murtherer
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           is
           not
           perfect
           (
           in
           the
           Foxians
           Sense
           )
           is
           not
           Righteous
           :
           
           For
           1.
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           before
           observed
           )
           the
           words
           Tam
           and
           Tomjin
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           Telos
           and
           Teleios
           ,
           and
           Teleion
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           have
           divers
           significations
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           ,
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           translated
           and
           expounded
           ,
           Contrary
           to
           the
           
             proud
             Ignorance
          
           of
           these
           Cheators
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Generation
           of
           all
           Gods
           Children
           (
           in
           all
           the
           holy
           Scrip
           -
           [
           72
           ]
           ture
           )
           have
           ever
           acknowledged
           their
           weakness
           ,
           folly
           ,
           pride
           ,
           and
           many
           Transgressions
           ,
           with
           
             true
             Quaking
          
           and
           brokenness
           ,
           and
           
             bitter
             weeping
          
           ,
           &c
           :
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           a
           true
           Sense
           ,
           
           that
           which
           is
           Righteous
           is
           
             perfect
             Iustification
          
           or
           Remission
           of
           Sin
           for
           Christ
           Jesus
           sake
           is
           perfect
           ,
           it
           admits
           (
           as
           they
           say
           of
           no
           magis
           &
           minus
           )
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           the
           truely
           humble
           Ethiopian
           is
           as
           truly
           and
           
             perfectly
             pardoned
          
           and
           Iustified
           as
           David
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           
             blessed
             Mother
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           maintain
           ,
           though
           pardon
           of
           Sin
           and
           Justification
           ,
           and
           Acceptation
           with
           God
           before
           Angels
           ,
           Men
           and
           Devils
           be
           perfect
           ,
           and
           though
           a
           poor
           Child
           of
           God
           be
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           
           be
           past
           from
           Death
           to
           Life
           ,
           can
           not
           Sin
           in
           a
           Sense
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           the
           Devil
           to
           touch
           him
           :
           yet
           there
           remains
           till
           Death
           a
           Combate
           to
           be
           fought
           between
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Law
           of
           the
           members
           ,
           the
           
             old
             Man
          
           and
           the
           
             new
             Man
          
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           5.
           
           
             Hence
             (
             in
             an
             holy
             Sense
          
           )
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           I
           ,
           
           but
           Sin
           that
           dwels
           in
           me
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           my
           Flesh
           wherein
           dwels
           no
           good
           thing
           ,
           
             So
             that
          
           David
           
             might
             say
             in
             one
             Sense
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             I
             that
             committed
          
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           Murther
           ,
           and
           Peter
           
             say
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             I
             that
          
           denied
           my
           Master
           with
           Swearing
           and
           Cursing
           ,
           &c.
           but
           the
           rotten
           old
           man
           and
           Sin
           dwelling
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           knows
           not
           to
           untie
           these
           Knots
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           prates
           of
           Righteousness
           and
           perfection
           :
           He
           is
           proud
           and
           foolish
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           proudly
           and
           foolishly
           sooner
           or
           later
           commit
           these
           five
           great
           evils
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           will
           not
           discern
           what
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           
             Righteous
             is
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           will
           say
           Sin
           is
           nothing
           but
           Imagination
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           will
           cast
           wickedness
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           God
           doth
           all
           ,
           and
           what
           God
           doth
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           therefore
           no
           Sin.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           must
           call
           David
           and
           Peter
           fools
           for
           Confessing
           their
           Guilt
           and
           
             weeping
             bitterly
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           watch
           against
           Sin
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           
             Lord
             lead
             us
             not
             into
             Temptation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           I
           Affirm
           (
           and
           have
           made
           it
           good
           )
           that
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           :
           though
           so
           pure
           in
           their
           own
           eyes
           ,
           
           
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             cleansed
             from
             their
             filthiness
             :
          
           The
           Papists
           are
           justly
           charged
           with
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           &
           with
           drinking
           the
           Blood
           of
           Saints
           .
           And
           have
           not
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Quakers
           :
           [
           73
           ]
           their
           Images
           and
           Idols
           also
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           manifested
           )
           their
           pride
           and
           Ignorance
           &
           Idleness
           in
           not
           using
           means
           ,
           and
           their
           passionate
           Railings
           and
           Cursings
           ?
           and
           I
           believe
           if
           
           their
           Spirit
           get
           a
           Sword
           (
           what
           ere
           they
           ignorantly
           prate
           )
           they
           will
           drink
           the
           Blood
           of
           all
           their
           Enemies
           as
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Reprobates
          
           ,
           and
           Devils
           .
        
         
           The
           37th
           .
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           220.
           
             wherein
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
             the
          
           Author
           of
           Hosanna
           
             to
             the
             Son
             of
          
           David
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           Man
           is
           not
           able
           to
           discern
           the
           things
           of
           God
           till
           he
           be
           born
           again
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           discerning
           
             the
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
          
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           a
           thing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           and
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           not
           that
           they
           were
           born
           again
           :
           And
           yet
           I
           say
           
             that
             none
             knows
             the
             things
             of
             God
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           that
           which
           may
           be
           known
           of
           God
           is
           manifest
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           God
           hath
           shewd
           it
           to
           them
           :
           For
           that
           of
           God
           in
           them
           was
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             who
             is
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             all
             Flesh
             ,
          
           which
           brings
           them
           to
           discern
           the
           
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
          
           .
        
         
           1
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           With
           Amazement
           at
           the
           dreadful
           Justice
           of
           God
           hardening
           this
           daring
           Soul
           for
           playing
           away
           his
           own
           Light
           and
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Light
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           sent
           him
           from
           so
           many
           
             Excellent
             pens
          
           out
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           raked
           nothing
           but
           handfuls
           of
           Reproaches
           to
           fling
           in
           the
           Faces
           of
           his
           best
           Friends
           ,
           and
           turned
           Truth
           into
           Lyes
           ,
           and
           poyson
           to
           murther
           himself
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           in
           all
           Answers
           to
           the
           Quotations
           of
           his
           Opposites
           which
           he
           picks
           out
           )
           that
           he
           holds
           the
           Contrary
           to
           his
           Opposite
           ,
           so
           here
           viz.
           That
           a
           man
           may
           be
           able
           to
           discern
           the
           things
           of
           God
           before
           he
           be
           born
           again
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           proves
           his
           point
           from
           two
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           repeat
           what
           I
           have
           before
           written
           as
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           his
           
             Operations
             ,
             seven
             Eyes
          
           ,
           &
           
             seven
             Horns
             ,
             and
             seven
             Lamps
             ,
          
           his
           
             Common
             workings
          
           in
           all
           men
           !
           his
           
             special
             working
          
           in
           the
           Elect
           ,
           
             Regenerating
             ,
             Iustifying
             ,
             Sanctifying
             ,
             quickning
             ,
             Comforting
             ,
             :
          
           &c.
           
           Nor
           will
           I
           repeat
           matters
           concerning
           the
           power
           of
           Nature
           in
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           all
           mankinde
           :
           Only
           from
           this
           Rom.
           1.
           
           I
           observe
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Eternal
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           
             cannot
             be
             seen
             by
          
           mortal
           Eyes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           may
           reach
           some
           
             mental
             Light
          
           of
           this
           
             Eternal
             Power
          
           [
           74
           ]
           
             and
             Godhead
          
           ,
           by
           a
           serious
           pondering
           of
           his
           works
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           All
           mankinde
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           their
           Nature
           to
           put
           forth
           their
           utmost
           in
           searching
           after
           God.
           
           
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           may
           gain
           a
           great
           sight
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           see
           him
           nor
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           love
           him
           as
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           8.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Natural
             men
             until
             changed
             and
             born
             again
             of
             Gods
             power
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             doe
             but
             prate
          
           (
           as
           the
           Devils
           do
           and
           tremble
           )
           their
           imaginations
           are
           vain
           ,
           and
           their
           foolish
           hearts
           are
           darkened
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Yet
           this
           sight
           of
           God
           which
           men
           and
           Devils
           may
           get
           of
           God
           by
           their
           own
           Remainders
           of
           natural
           Abilities
           will
           leave
           them
           without
           excuse
           whatever
           Papists
           ,
           
           Arminians
           and
           Quakers
           talk
           of
           Gods
           requiring
           no
           more
           then
           he
           gives
           ,
           for
           in
           Justice
           God
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           give
           Sampson
           his
           Locks
           or
           his
           Eyes
           when
           he
           hath
           willingly
           suffered
           Dalilah
           and
           by
           her
           the
           Philistims
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           pluck
           them
           out
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Beside
           our
           wils
           and
           wisdome
           are
           now
           become
           
             Enmity
             against
             God
          
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           spends
           equal
           Care
           and
           pains
           for
           God
           ,
           until
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           free
           grace
           ch●nge
           and
           quicken
           him
           with
           what
           he
           does
           for
           these
           
             temporary
             Dreams
          
           and
           Shadows
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Scripture
             is
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           viz.
           
             But
             God
             hath
             revealed
             them
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             :
          
           
           For
           the
           Spirit
           searcheth
           all
           things
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           deep
           things
           of
           God
           :
           For
           what
           man
           knows
           the
           things
           of
           a
           man
           save
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           
             &c.
             now
             we
             have
             not
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
          
           the
           things
           which
           are
           freely
           given
           to
           us
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           ver
           .
           6.
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           speaks
           of
           a
           twofold
           wisdome
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           wisdome
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           1
           of
           this
           world
           which
           come
           to
           nought
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           in
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           even
           the
           
             hidden
             wisdome
             which
             God
             ordained
             before
             the
             world
             unto
             our
             glory
             .
             :
          
           Again
           ,
           ver
           .
           12.
           
           God
           tells
           us
           of
           two
           Spirits
           :
           The
           Spirit
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           Now
           this
           
             woful
             Cheator
          
           finding
           the
           word
           Spirit
           ,
           Confounds
           as
           his
           Course
           is
           all
           together
           ,
           and
           because
           Gods
           Spirit
           regenerates
           the
           Corint●ians
           ,
           and
           opens
           to
           them
           a
           glimpse
           of
           the
           Godheads
           power
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           by
           
             Pauls
             preaching
          
           ,
           and
           opens
           their
           hearts
           to
           it
           therefore
           he
           must
           also
           enlighten
           the
           world
           with
           the
           same
           Light
           ,
           
             whereas
             that
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Spirit
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             that
             of
             Flesh
             is
             Flesh
          
           ;
           This
           Change
           and
           renewing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           fear
           G.
           Fox
           and
           most
           of
           his
           Foxians
           never
           Experimened
           ,
           [
           74
           ]
           though
           they
           enjoy
           in
           
           common
           a
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           though
           God
           hath
           endowed
           him
           and
           many
           of
           them
           with
           excellent
           Natural
           Parts
           :
           yea
           ,
           with
           a
           Light
           from
           the
           
             holy
             Scripture
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           with
           a
           Light
           of
           Experience
           and
           
             common
             Motions
          
           from
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           lifted
           up
           by
           their
           own
           thoughts
           and
           others
           (
           as
           
             Capernaum
             )
             up
             to
             the
             Heaven
             !
          
           and
           therefore
           my
           Soul
           fears
           (
           as
           to
           most
           of
           them
           )
           
             that
             God
             will
             bring
             them
             down
             to
             Hell
             with
             the
             greater
             Condemnation
             .
          
        
         
           The
           38th
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           222.
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             saying
             ,
          
           
           [
           Salvation
           and
           Faith
           are
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           distinct
           from
           Christ
           ]
        
         
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           They
           are
           all
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           ,
           
             And
             how
             is
             he
          
           the
           Author
           of
           Faith
           in
           whom
           it
           ends
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           it
           comes
           .
           ]
        
         
           
             I
             Reply
             ,
             as
          
           Potiphars
           wife
           
             cries
             out
             against
          
           Ioseph
           :
           
           
             and
             pretends
          
           Chastity
           ,
           
             so
             doth
             this
          
           subtle
           Whoremonger
           ,
           
             pretending
             that
             all
             is
          
           pure
           Christ
           :
           the
           Light
           is
           Christ
           ,
           their
           Hope
           is
           Christ
           ,
           their
           Faith
           ,
           their
           Spirit
           is
           Christ
           
             himself
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
          
           Saints
           are
           Christ
           :
           
             No
             distinction
             between
             Christ
             and
             them
             ,
          
           for
           they
           are
           all
           of
           him
           ,
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           ?
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           
           I
           pray
           the
           Reader
           to
           mind
           with
           me
           the
           
             first
             Chapter
          
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           where
           ver
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           declares
           how
           Gods
           Children
           (
           poor
           slaves
           at
           first
           in
           
             Sathans
             Clutches
             )
             are
             Translated
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Darkness
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             his
             dear
             Son
             :
          
           
           
             In
             whom
             we
             have
             Redemption
             through
             his
             Blood
             ,
             even
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             Sins
             .
          
           I
           know
           the
           Foxians
           turn
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           ,
           his
           Blood
           also
           into
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           a
           God.
           How
           admirably
           doth
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           declare
           
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           or
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Manhood
           or
           Humanity
           ,
           unto
           ver
           .
           21
           ?
           out
           of
           both
           which
           I
           shall
           select
           two
           or
           three
           Attributes
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           State
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           amongst
           many
           other
           high
           Expressions
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           here
           called
           
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Gods
             dear
             Son
             ,
          
           which
           argues
           a
           distinction
           from
           all
           other
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           a
           distinction
           from
           his
           Saints
           ,
           as
           a
           King
           is
           not
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           nor
           their
           Gifts
           and
           Honours
           ,
           and
           Estates
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           Ioy
           though
           given
           by
           him
           to
           them
           ,
           ,
           and
           procured
           by
           his
           
             great
             wisdome
          
           and
           love
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Oh
           
             poor
             Ungrateful
             Monsters
          
           ,
           not
           content
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           [
           76
           ]
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           from
           the
           Dungeon
           ,
           of
           Darkness
           and
           Hell
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Ransome
           and
           price
           paid
           and
           Blood
           and
           Death
           of
           his
           
             only
             Beloved
             the
             Prince
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           but
           we
           must
           be
           the
           
             King
             of
             Heaven
          
           and
           
             Prince
             of
             Life
          
           our selves
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           observe
           ,
           
           The
           Instrumental
           and
           
             purchasing
             Cause
          
           or
           price
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           his
           Blood
           ,
           which
           argues
           the
           
             Infinite
             value
          
           of
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           in
           which
           Respect
           only
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             Blood
             of
             God
          
           :
           I
           know
           the
           slight
           esteem
           that
           some
           of
           these
           Foxians
           have
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             wicked
             men
          
           the
           Souldiers
           shed
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           spilt
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           difference
           between
           that
           Blood
           and
           the
           Blood
           of
           another
           Saint
           :
           That
           by
           
             Gods
             blood
          
           is
           only
           meant
           godly
           and
           
             heavenly
             power
          
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           by
           which
           God
           applies
           Mercy
           and
           
             pardon
             ,
             Iustification
             ,
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           read
           the
           Blasphemous
           Discanting
           of
           the
           Iesuit
           concerning
           Maries
           white
           Milk
           ,
           
           and
           Christs
           
           Crimson
           Blood
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           close
           ,
           his
           preferring
           the
           Milk
           of
           the
           Mother
           before
           the
           Sons
           Blood.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           also
           the
           foolish
           Blasphemy
           of
           one
           of
           my
           own
           Neighbours
           ,
           saying
           .
           That
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           of
           
             W.
             B.
          
           was
           Saving
           and
           Salvation
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           I
           pass
           on
           ,
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           is
           here
           called
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           invisible
           God
           :
           
           If
           this
           should
           respect
           the
           Godhead
           only
           ,
           which
           is
           invisible
           ,
           how
           could
           Christ
           be
           a
           visible
           Picture
           of
           Invisibility
           ?
           If
           the
           Manhood
           only
           ?
           is
           God
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           Man
           his
           Image
           or
           Picture
           ,
           as
           the
           old
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           late
           in
           
             London
             ,
             Reeves
          
           and
           
             Mugleton
             fancied
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           as
           Christs
           Blood
           is
           but
           figuratively
           for
           an
           Antitipe
           and
           fulfilling
           of
           all
           the
           Figures
           foregoing
           him
           ,
           
           and
           for
           all
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           many
           Blood-sheddings
           both
           of
           Minde
           and
           Body
           ,
           so
           this
           Image
           or
           Picture
           ,
           this
           Blessed
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           consisting
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           wonderfully
           assuming
           such
           a
           
             none
             such
             Manhood
          
           ,
           both
           which
           the
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           are
           forced
           to
           confess
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           he
           was
           the
           brightest
           Image
           or
           Picture
           of
           God
           to
           the
           World
           that
           ever
           God
           appeared
           in
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           the
           fullest
           and
           loudest
           of
           all
           the
           Words
           of
           God
           in
           which
           ever
           he
           spake
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Many
           more
           I
           might
           insist
           on
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           abbreviate
           ,
           and
           only
           mention
           ver
           .
           18.
           where
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           is
           made
           the
           Pallace
           of
           [
           77
           ]
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           
           that
           in
           him
           as
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             should
             all
             fulness
             dwell
          
           ,
           reconciling
           and
           making
           peace
           ,
           through
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           &c.
           
           Iohn
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           of
           this
           fulness
           in
           him
           ,
           we
           receive
           :
           all
           the
           
           World
           receives
           the
           Mercy
           and
           Patience
           of
           God
           by
           him
           ;
           all
           his
           Followers
           receive
           his
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           Converting
           ,
           Sanctifying
           ,
           Comforting
           ,
           &c.
           so
           that
           his
           most
           holy
           and
           glorious
           Manhood
           ,
           visible
           amongst
           us
           ,
           
           &c.
           was
           as
           a
           fair
           and
           spacious
           ,
           beautiful
           Conduit
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           eternal
           and
           inconceivable
           Counsels
           of
           the
           eternal
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           flowed
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           by
           all
           those
           blessed
           means
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           by
           so
           many
           Cocks
           turned
           and
           let
           loose
           ,
           flow
           and
           run
           into
           poor
           empty
           Souls
           as
           Pails
           and
           Tankards
           all
           sorts
           of
           mercies
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           Chosen
           ,
           his
           Church
           and
           Body
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           :
           
           what
           poor
           Children
           and
           Frantick
           Souls
           are
           we
           then
           that
           cry
           out
           (
           poor
           Pots
           ,
           and
           Pails
           ,
           and
           Tankards
           )
           that
           we
           are
           the
           Conduit
           it self
           ;
           yea
           ,
           we
           the
           Well-head
           ,
           Fountain
           and
           Spring
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           this
           frantick
           Fox
           in
           his
           Book
           once
           and
           again
           affirms
           )
           no
           distinction
           between
           God
           &
           Christ
           &
           his
           Saints
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           he
           often
           acknowledge
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           
             Author
             and
             Finisher
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           
             Tokens
             ,
             Love
             Tokens
          
           ,
           and
           
             Love
             Letters
          
           ,
           they
           are
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           themselves
           the
           
             heavenly
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           the
           
             heavenly
             Bridegroom
          
           .
        
         
           
             John
             the
          
           Baptist
           
             cried
             out
             to
             all
             such
          
           proud
           Souls
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           He
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           worthy
           to
           untie
           his
           Shoe
           Latchet
           :
           He
           it
           is
           that
           Baptizeth
           with
           Fire
           :
           He
           is
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           He
           ,
           even
           that
           man
           upon
           whom
           he
           saw
           the
           Spirit
           descending
           like
           a
           Dove
           ,
           
             &c.
             and
          
           blessed
           Paul
           with
           Iob
           ,
           abhors
           himself
           ,
           and
           counts
           his
           Holy
           Life
           ,
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           his
           Fastings
           ,
           his
           Righteousness
           
           Dung
           and
           Dirt
           compared
           with
           that
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           
             in
             Opposition
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             which
          
           mud
           
             still
             the
             most
             zealous
          
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           
             stick
             ,
             and
             talk
             idly
             of
             their
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             now
             ,
             by
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             at
             last
             find
             to
             be
             no
             more
             but
             the
          
           first
           Bargain
           or
           Covenant
           ,
           
             let
             them
             pride
             themselves
             never
             so
             much
             in
             their
             filthy
          
           menstrous
           Clouts
           and
           Rags
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           
             that
             is
             their
          
           Christ
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           39th
           .
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           223.
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             saying
             ,
          
           
           [
           The
           Light
           which
           discovers
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           [
           77
           ]
           in
           Mans
           Heart
           is
           not
           Christ
           the
           dore
           ]
           He
           Answers
           ,
           [
           The
           first
           Adam
           was
           the
           Dore
           wh●reon
           all
           Sin
           and
           Transgression
           entred
           :
           Christ
           the
           Light
           ,
           the
           second
           Adam
           which
           doth
           inlighten
           every
           man
           ,
           &c.
           saith
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           Dore
           ,
           the
           Way
           ,
           and
           the
           Life
           ,
           which
           finish
           Sin
           and
           Transgression
           ,
           and
           brings
           in
           Everlasting
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           Dife
           1
           out
           of
           Death
           ,
           which
           Light
           discovers
           Sin
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
             Edmund
             Burroughs
          
           in
           his
           
             large
             Epistle
          
           to
           G.
           Fox
           thi●
           h●s
           Book
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           this
           Light
           (
           which
           they
           thus
           boast
           of
           )
           shews
           mans
           threefold
           Estate
           ,
           
           before
           Transgression
           :
           in
           Transgression
           and
           what
           he
           is
           by
           being
           saved
           out
           of
           Transgression
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           doth
           this
           by
           many
           gracious
           means
           ,
           but
           not
           Immediately
           ,
           nor
           to
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           :
           For
           
             the
             World
             lies
             in
             wickedness
             and
             Darkness
             .
          
           We
           are
           not
           only
           bleeding
           in
           our
           wounds
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           lost
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           :
           We
           are
           stark
           dead
           in
           Sin
           ,
           and
           know
           no
           more
           that
           we
           are
           
           dead
           then
           a
           dead
           man
           knows
           of
           his
           Condition
           :
           what
           do
           then
           these
           poor
           deluded
           Souls
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           Light
           and
           Christ
           within
           every
           man
           in
           the
           world
           discovering
           his
           pure
           Estate
           ,
           his
           foul
           Estate
           ,
           and
           his
           raised
           Estate
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           or
           woman
           in
           this
           world
           that
           I
           have
           read
           or
           heard
           of
           by
           Nature
           had
           any
           Spark
           or
           shine
           of
           such
           a
           Light
           :
           no
           nor
           these
           proud
           Ignorants
           neither
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           read
           or
           heard
           of
           these
           things
           (
           more
           or
           less
           )
           from
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           and
           Records
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           granted
           ,
           
           that
           
             Natures
             Light
          
           discovers
           a
           God
           ,
           some
           sins
           a
           Judgement
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Indians
           :
           Education
           and
           preaching
           discovers
           more
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Saul
             ,
             Achitophel
             ,
             Iudas
          
           :
           The
           Word
           and
           Afflictions
           makes
           Pharoah
           cry
           out
           
             I
             have
             sinned
          
           :
           Miracles
           make
           Nebuchadnezzar
           and
           Darius
           cry
           out
           
             There
             is
             no
             God
             so
             great
             as
          
           Daniels
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           dreadful
           Laws
           against
           blasphemers
           of
           him
           ,
           though
           themselves
           continue
           in
           their
           
             old
             Idolatries
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           doubtless
           
             Natures
             Light
          
           is
           able
           (
           in
           self
           deceitfulness
           )
           wonderfully
           to
           Counterfiet
           
             true
             heavenly
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           seem
           an
           Angel
           or
           
             Messenger
             of
             Light
          
           from
           Heaven
           !
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           is
           this
           to
           a
           
             saving
             Conviction
          
           which
           Gods
           Spirit
           worketh
           in
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           
           when
           they
           cry
           out
           as
           the
           
             wounded
             Iews
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           and
           as
           the
           
             Gaolour
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
             :
          
           until
           this
           saving
           Sense
           of
           my
           Condition
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Justice
           ,
           what
           is
           Christ
           ,
           a
           Physitian
           ,
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           
             Bread
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Wine
          
           and
           oil
           to
           me
           ?
           All
           is
           needless
           ,
           yea
           ,
           loathsome
           ,
           (
           though
           an
           
             bony
             Comb
          
           )
           to
           a
           full
           Soul
           :
           what
           talk
           [
           78
           ]
           you
           of
           a
           pardon
           to
           an
           honest
           man
           ?
           or
           if
           a
           Rope
           or
           Barr
           to
           save
           a
           secure
           Epicure
           in
           his
           
             downe
             Bed
          
           ?
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Again
           ,
           
           how
           poor
           a
           plea
           is
           this
           ,
           Adam
           was
           the
           dore
           to
           sin
           ,
           therefore
           Christ
           is
           the
           dore
           to
           the
           discovery
           of
           sin
           ?
           For
           ,
           look
           upon
           Adam
           in
           his
           Fall.
           1.
           
           He
           saw
           his
           sin
           ?
           2.
           
           He
           had
           horrour
           of
           Conscience
           :
           3.
           
           He
           run
           from
           God.
           4.
           
           He
           hides
           himself
           .
           5.
           
           He
           He
           fals
           to
           mincing
           end
           excusing
           his
           sin
           .
           All
           this
           is
           revealed
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           word
           yet
           heard
           of
           ,
           Christ
           the
           
             promised
             Seed
          
           ,
           or
           a
           Light
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           Convince
           him
           of
           sin
           :
           That
           was
           another
           work
           ,
           a
           saving
           work
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           hope
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           wrought
           in
           him
           upon
           the
           preaching
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           Seed●nd
           ●nd
           Mediatour
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           know
           the
           Song
           of
           the
           great
           deluder
           is
           :
           Turn
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           
           hearken
           to
           the
           Light
           ;
           thou
           seest
           it
           chides
           thee
           for
           thy
           Stealing
           ,
           for
           thy
           lying
           ,
           &c.
           
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           listen
           to
           him
           ,
           be
           still
           ,
           sink
           down
           ,
           obey
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           teach
           thee
           &
           save
           thee
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           Bottom
           is
           ,
           the
           English
           and
           meaning
           is
           ,
           hearken
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
          
           ,
           be
           ruled
           and
           taught
           ,
           and
           guided
           by
           him
           ,
           :
           The
           Scripture
           is
           but
           a
           
             dead
             Letter
          
           ,
           the
           true
           Christ
           is
           within
           thee
           ,
           he
           will
           turn
           thee
           from
           these
           sins
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           perfect
           as
           God
           is
           perfect
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           Christ
           is
           come
           now
           in
           us
           the
           
             second
             Time
             without
             sin
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           He
           is
           come
           in
           us
           
             (
             Ten
             thousand
             of
             his
             Saints
          
           )
           to
           Judgement
           :
           He
           within
           thee
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Christ
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           He
           seeks
           
             Worshippers
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
          
           ,
           for
           the
           visible
           things
           are
           temporal
           ,
           &c
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           what
           is
           there
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           the
           noise
           of
           
           
             Fenny
             bitter
          
           in
           
             hollow
             Canes
          
           ,
           
           &
           c
           ?
           What
           is
           here
           but
           that
           common
           Businesses
           may
           reach
           to
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Conscience
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           which
           every
           
             favage
             Indian
          
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           whisperings
           ,
           the
           bl●ndings
           and
           cheatings
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           in
           
             Samuels
             mantle
          
           ,
           pretending
           vowing
           and
           Swearing
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           yea
           ,
           &
           that
           to
           your
           feeling
           &c.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           what
           are
           these
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
             a
             dore
             of
             Hope
          
           to
           
             poor
             ,
             wounded
          
           ,
           and
           
             damned
             sinners
          
           ?
           God
           by
           his
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ,
           by
           outward
           hearing
           or
           reading
           ,
           and
           inward
           Convictions
           of
           
             Natural
             Conscience
          
           hath
           passed
           Sentence
           of
           
             Eternal
             Death
          
           and
           Hell
           on
           them
           :
           
           They
           feel
           it
           they
           cry
           out
           now
           the
           Gospel
           or
           
             glad
             news
          
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           a
           Jesus
           is
           Hony
           in
           the
           mouth
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           Luke
           4.
           he
           [
           80
           ]
           
             heals
             the
             broken
             heart
             ,
             he
             sets
             free
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             ho
             gives
             Light
             to
             them
             that
             see
             themselves
             blind
             ,
          
           and
           Cry
           to
           him
           as
           the
           blind
           man
           did
           ,
           Christ
           medles
           not
           with
           sound
           persons
           who
           have
           no
           need
           of
           his
           
             Bloud
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Merits
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           40
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           224.
           
             where
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Ellis
           Bradshaw
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           There
           is
           more
           words
           then
           one
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           words
           which
           Christ
           fulfil
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           As
           the
           designe
           of
           the
           
             bloudy
             Pope
          
           and
           Iesuits
           are
           to
           kindle
           wars
           between
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           may
           do
           the
           
             Papists
             work
          
           and
           save
           labour
           and
           Charges
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           
             bloudy
             Whore
          
           of
           Rome
           may
           march
           away
           securely
           by
           
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           
             Protestants
             fires
          
           .
           So
           deals
           the
           Devil
           
             the
             old
             Serpent
          
           with
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           or
           Records
           which
           are
           but
           One
           ,
           
           in
           a
           Sense
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Sun-dial
           :
           His
           end
           is
           to
           tear
           down
           the
           Sun
           dial
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           under
           pretence
           that
           the
           Sun
           is
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           need
           no
           Dials
           and
           Clocks
           ,
           no
           visible
           thing
           that
           are
           temporal
           ,
           &c.
           and
           so
           to
           destroy
           the
           person
           and
           Commands
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           visible
           and
           sleshly
           pretending
           all
           to
           be
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           words
           in
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Aamar
          
           and
           Dabar
           ,
           
           as
           also
           the
           
             Greek
             ,
             Logos
          
           and
           Rema
           signifie
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           matters
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           my
           Antagonists
           in
           the
           dispute
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           both
           these
           Languages
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Languages
           it
           signifies
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Mind
           given
           forth
           by
           Command
           ,
           or
           Decres
           ,
           or
           Proclamation
           made
           by
           word
           ,
           or
           writing
           from
           Kings
           and
           States
           ,
           and
           
             Commanders
             of
             Armies
             ,
             Navies
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           a
           Metaphor
           or
           Figure
           it
           is
           attributed
           to
           God
           ,
           though
           he
           have
           no
           word
           properly
           ,
           having
           no
           mouth
           ,
           no
           Tongue
           ,
           no
           Braine
           ,
           &c.
           but
           as
           Nurses
           he
           deals
           with
           us
           
             poor
             Infants
          
           and
           sucklings
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           another
           Metaphor
           or
           Figure
           to
           say
           God
           is
           the
           word
           for
           God
           is
           no
           more
           a
           word
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           a
           Man
           or
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           a
           Sun
           ,
           or
           Shield
           ,
           or
           a
           House
           ,
           or
           a
           Fountain
           ,
           or
           a
           Shepard
           litterally
           &c.
           
           For
           as
           a
           word
           or
           Expression
           proceeds
           from
           the
           mind
           &
           thoughts
           within
           :
           so
           are
           the
           Thoughts
           and
           mind
           of
           God
           declared
           many
           wayes
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           by
           that
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           called
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             Inconceivable
             Godhead
          
           being
           pleased
           to
           
           vouch-safe
           in
           Infinite
           Goodness
           some
           back
           parts
           and
           glimpses
           of
           his
           
             Infinite
             glori
             -
             [
             81
             ]
             rious
             Majesty
          
           in
           the
           Framing
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           restoring
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           Marriage
           between
           his
           Son
           and
           mankind
           !
           all
           his
           words
           and
           Expressions
           tend
           mightily
           to
           advance
           this
           marriage
           and
           great
           manifestation
           ,
           
           or
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           was
           once
           asked
           by
           a
           
             poor
             Foxian
          
           ,
           whether
           God
           had
           any
           more
           words
           but
           one
           ?
        
         
           I
           Answered
           ,
           (
           and
           do
           now
           )
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           great
           many
           words
           or
           Expressions
           of
           his
           mind
           and
           Counsels
           unto
           Men
           and
           Angels
           :
           and
           so
           G.
           Fox
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Foxians
           Confess
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Words
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therein
           Confess
           that
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           word
           of
           Scripture
           is
           a
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           when
           God
           gives
           forth
           a
           word
           or
           Command
           by
           Angels
           ,
           by
           Men
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           of
           his
           Armies
           ,
           (
           wherein
           his
           
             Infinite
             Power
          
           and
           Providence
           daily
           appeareth
           )
           his
           word
           runneth
           very
           swiftly
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           when
           the
           word
           is
           given
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           Navy
           or
           Army
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           Ahashueros
           his
           one
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           seven
           Provinces
           :
           &c.
           )
           He
           sends
           out
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           mind
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           melteth
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           147.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           So
           that
           I
           Affirm
           ,
           
           that
           the
           
             two
             great
             Lights
          
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             lesser
             Lights
          
           the
           Stars
           are
           Words
           and
           Preachings
           ,
           and
           
             preachers
             of
             God
             to
             us
          
           :
           Every
           wind
           and
           Cloud
           ,
           and
           drop
           of
           Rain
           and
           Hail
           ,
           every
           Flake
           of
           Snow
           ,
           every
           Leaf
           ,
           every
           Grass
           ,
           every
           drop
           of
           water
           in
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           Rivers
           ,
           yea
           ,
           every
           Grain
           of
           Corn
           ,
           and
           Sand
           on
           the
           Shore
           ,
           is
           a
           Voice
           or
           word
           and
           witness
           of
           God
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           
             Hence
             (
             as
             in
             that
          
           Admirable
           107
           Psalm
           ,
           
           
             &c.
             
             Every
             Turn
             of
             the
          
           holy
           hand
           
             of
             God
             in
          
           Ruling
           and
           Over-ruling
           
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             upon
             the
          
           two
           great
           Hinges
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Iudgement
           ,
           
             Psal
             ,
             110.
             are
             but
             so
             many
             Voices
             or
             words
             of
             God
             ,
          
           God
           speaks
           once
           and
           twice
           ,
           Job
           .
           33.
           but
           man
           hears
           it
           not
           ,
           in
           Visions
           ,
           in
           Dreams
           ,
           in
           Health
           ,
           and
           Sickness
           ,
           in
           Ease
           ,
           and
           pain
           ,
           in
           wants
           ,
           in
           plenty
           ,
           in
           dangers
           and
           Deliverances
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           Losses
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           the
           Hebrew
           is
           most
           full
           ,
           viz.
           that
           God
           spake
           by
           his
           Prophets
           (
           or
           Preachers
           ,
           or
           declarers
           of
           his
           will
           )
           divers
           wayes
           and
           divers
           times
           ,
           
           
             but
             now
             he
             hath
             spoken
             by
             his
             Son
             :
             From
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Luke
           1.
           he
           hath
           spoken
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           this
           Son
           
             by
             the
             mouths
             of
             all
             his
             Prophets
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
          
           Therefore
           though
           God
           have
           many
           Sons
           ,
           
           yet
           Christ
           Jesus
           (
           that
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           )
           among
           the
           many
           millions
           of
           [
           82
           ]
           Sons
           is
           stiled
           the
           only
           Begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Head
           of
           all
           the
           Elect
           ,
           purchased
           to
           God
           out
           of
           every
           Nation
           by
           his
           Blood
           ,
           &c.
           so
           by
           the
           same
           excellency
           and
           eminency
           (
           above
           all
           the
           manifestations
           and
           appearances
           of
           God
           to
           the
           World
           )
           no
           word
           or
           appearances
           of
           God
           is
           comparable
           to
           that
           appearance
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           as
           the
           greatest
           appearance
           of
           the
           eternal
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           these
           poor
           Foxians
           are
           so
           much
           the
           more
           shameless
           and
           monstrous
           ,
           
           not
           only
           in
           robbing
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           their
           most
           Heavenly
           and
           common
           Title
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           common
           to
           all
           Gods
           appearances
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           turning
           
           this
           Word
           of
           God
           Christ
           Jesus
           into
           a
           Spirit
           without
           any
           body
           :
           but
           what
           is
           gone
           for
           ever
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           parting
           him
           (
           his
           God-head
           from
           his
           Man-hood
           )
           into
           a
           Fancie
           ,
           a
           Dream
           ,
           a
           meer
           Whimsie
           ,
           and
           Devellish
           Imagination
           .
        
         
           9
           When
           we
           deal
           with
           Indians
           about
           Religion
           ,
           
           our
           work
           is
           to
           prove
           unto
           them
           by
           Reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Bible
           is
           
             Gods
             Word
          
           ,
           for
           by
           Nature
           they
           are
           much
           affected
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Deity
           to
           be
           in
           Writing
           :
           That
           all
           their
           Revelations
           ,
           and
           Visions
           ,
           and
           Dreams
           (
           in
           which
           the
           Devil
           wonderfully
           abuseth
           them
           )
           are
           False
           and
           Cheating
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           Scripture
           or
           Writing
           we
           pretend
           to
           ,
           
           is
           from
           God
           by
           their
           own
           experience
           ,
           because
           it
           agrees
           with
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           reproving
           them
           for
           those
           sins
           their
           Souls
           say
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           :
           That
           the
           terrible
           Majesty
           of
           Gods
           Justice
           in
           punishing
           Sinners
           so
           shines
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           his
           infinite
           goodness
           and
           mercy
           in
           finding
           out
           such
           a
           way
           of
           Mediation
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Mediator
           that
           their
           Souls
           cannot
           but
           adore
           Infinite
           Justice
           and
           Mercy
           in
           it
           .
           That
           the
           Holy
           power
           of
           God
           so
           appears
           in
           it
           in
           working
           upon
           the
           Souls
           of
           Millions
           ,
           turning
           them
           from
           Dogs
           ,
           and
           Swine
           ,
           and
           Wolves
           ,
           and
           Lions
           ,
           and
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           Lambs
           ,
           and
           Doves
           ,
           &c.
           in
           Love
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           That
           it
           could
           be
           none
           but
           an
           Omnipotent
           Arm
           that
           hath
           preserved
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           so
           many
           thousand
           years
           (
           some
           part
           of
           it
           )
           through
           so
           many
           wonderful
           changes
           ,
           
           through
           so
           many
           
             Bloody
             Huntings
          
           of
           
             Kings
             ,
             Emperours
             ,
             Popes
          
           ;
           and
           this
           more
           subtile
           
           Hunting
           of
           these
           Foxians
           ,
           to
           run
           it
           out
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           by
           seeming
           to
           embrace
           it
           to
           destroy
           and
           kill
           it
           .
        
         
           83
           ]
           The
           41.
           
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Page
           228.
           
           
           
             Where
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Thomas
           Weld
           ,
           saying
           ,
           [
           There
           lies
           a
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           for
           to
           say
           the
           World
           calls
           them
           so
           ,
           by
           such
           and
           such
           Names
           or
           gives
           them
           their
           Christian
           Name
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           [
           There
           are
           Names
           given
           by
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           the
           Heathen
           outward
           which
           men
           are
           called
           :
           There
           is
           a
           new
           Name
           which
           the
           World
           knows
           not
           written
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           :
           Here
           is
           the
           new
           Man
           known
           after
           God
           in
           Righteousness
           and
           true
           Holiness
           ;
           Now
           who
           is
           the
           New
           Man
           ,
           and
           this
           new
           Name
           ?
           the
           World
           may
           call
           him
           by
           the
           old
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           not
           a
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           to
           say
           the
           World
           calls
           him
           so
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           1.
           
           As
           to
           Christian
           or
           Christen
           Names
           or
           Things
           bearing
           or
           pretending
           to
           bear
           the
           Name
           ,
           Authority
           or
           an
           Uniting
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           (
           as
           we
           know
           the
           word
           Christian
           signifies
           )
           it
           is
           incumbent
           on
           every
           Christian
           Soul
           to
           search
           into
           the
           Root
           ,
           and
           Rise
           ,
           and
           Practise
           ,
           and
           Warrant
           of
           them
           with
           holy
           fear
           and
           trembling
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           to
           the
           mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           here
           insinuated
           against
           them
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           proud
           trick
           of
           a
           Pharisee
           thus
           to
           scorn
           the
           poor
           Heathens
           and
           Publicans
           ,
           
           as
           not
           worthy
           to
           know
           the
           Foxians
           high
           Names
           ,
           or
           take
           up
           such
           sacred
           Names
           and
           Mysteries
           upon
           their
           Lips
           ?
           yea
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           ridiculous
           Fancie
           thus
           to
           prate
           ,
           and
           (
           like
           Pharisees
           to
           scold
           about
           washing
           of
           Hands
           ,
           and
           Pots
           ,
           and
           Cups
           ,
           therein
           placing
           invented
           Holiness
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           For
           ,
           
           1.
           
           VVhat
           are
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           this
           Heathenish
           Soul
           here
           strikes
           at
           ?
           doth
           he
           mean
           the
           wilde
           Savages
           ,
           who
           give
           Names
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           oft
           times
           full
           of
           Reason
           and
           Significance
           ,
           &c.
           
           Or
           doth
           he
           account
           all
           Nations
           Savages
           and
           Barbarians
           that
           give
           Names
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           consequently
           themselves
           Savages
           and
           Barbarians
           also
           ,
           for
           they
           give
           Names
           unto
           their
           Children
           also
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           by
           the
           word
           Heathen
           (
           the
           Goj
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Ethne
           in
           the
           Greek
           )
           the
           Nations
           or
           Gentiles
           were
           signified
           as
           distinct
           from
           the
           Holy
           Nation
           or
           Church
           of
           God
           the
           Iews
           ,
           
           but
           so
           it
           is
           not
           common
           in
           our
           English
           Phraze
           ,
           to
           call
           all
           the
           Nations
           Heathen
           that
           are
           not
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
             Nation
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Did
           not
           the
           Saints
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           give
           Names
           to
           their
           Children
           ?
           did
           not
           Leah
           and
           Rachael
           (
           by
           Iacobs
           leave
           )
           give
           all
           those
           significant
           Names
           unto
           the
           
             twelve
             Patriarchs
          
           ?
           and
           [
           84
           ]
           have
           not
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           (
           as
           well
           as
           all
           Nations
           )
           still
           so
           practised
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Doth
           Christian
           Regeneration
           or
           New
           Birth
           destroy
           Natural
           Births
           or
           Marriages
           ,
           or
           Procreations
           ,
           or
           Names
           ,
           and
           Educations
           ?
           
             (
             Only
             as
          
           Diamonds
           in
           Gold-Rings
           ,
           and
           Aples
           of
           gold
           in
           pictures
           of
           silver
           )
           
             Christianity
             beautifies
             and
             adorns
             all
             these
             ,
          
           Natural
           and
           Civil
           Actions
           ,
           
             with
             an
             heavenly
             Spirit
          
           ,
           1
           
             Carriage
             in
          
           Earthly
           matters
           .
        
         
           5
           Can
           there
           be
           any
           Instances
           given
           of
           any
           Servants
           of
           God
           before
           or
           since
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
           disowning
           or
           slighting
           the
           Names
           which
           their
           Parents
           had
           given
           them
           :
           yea
           ,
           though
           there
           
           were
           some
           seeming
           honour
           to
           false
           Gods
           in
           them
           ,
           
             Fortunatus
             ,
             Apollo
             ,
             Phebe
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Why
           may
           we
           not
           (
           though
           we
           are
           for
           1
           his
           Heathens
           )
           call
           the
           Foxians
           by
           the
           same
           Names
           by
           which
           they
           call
           themselves
           ?
           for
           ,
           in
           this
           great
           Book
           we
           find
           G.
           Fox
           and
           
             Edmund
             Burrough
          
           subscribed
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           Query
           why
           they
           so
           plainly
           subscribe
           and
           yet
           defend
           them
           that
           do
           not
           ,
           Have
           they
           a
           Priviledge
           ?
           Or
           do
           they
           thus
           quarrel
           with
           us
           ,
           (
           poor
           Heathens
           )
           about
           straws
           or
           things
           Indifferent
           ?
           and
           yet
           so
           weighty
           as
           the
           
             New
             Name
             ,
             and
             new
             man
             created
             in
             holiness
             ,
          
           &
           c
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           what
           is
           this
           
             new
             Creature
          
           and
           
             new
             Name
          
           they
           speak
           of
           ?
           
           How
           shall
           the
           world
           call
           them
           by
           it
           if
           they
           know
           it
           not
           ?
           Such
           are
           their
           
             Nonsensical
             Fancies
          
           of
           giving
           no
           Respect
           to
           any
           in
           word
           or
           gestures
           :
           Such
           are
           their
           
             Fantastical
             Conceited
             Answers
          
           ,
           when
           being
           asked
           where
           they
           dwell
           ,
           they
           Answer
           ,
           they
           dwell
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           live
           ,
           they
           Answer
           ,
           They
           live
           in
           God
           ,
           &c
           ,
        
         
           8.
           
           Are
           not
           these
           Foxians
           a
           kin
           to
           the
           Popes
           in
           this
           Fancy
           also
           ,
           when
           raised
           to
           the
           
             Devils
             Pinacle
          
           ,
           
           to
           the
           Popedome
           ,
           they
           throw
           down
           their
           old
           Names
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           be
           as
           subtle
           as
           Foxes
           ,
           yet
           now
           they
           will
           be
           called
           Leones
           Lions
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           as
           fierce
           and
           Cruel
           as
           Lyons
           ,
           they
           will
           now
           be
           called
           Clement
           and
           though
           they
           be
           as
           Impious
           as
           swine
           ,
           even
           as
           
             Os
             pores
          
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           called
           pius
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           cast
           away
           his
           net
           which
           he
           used
           as
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           the
           Fisherman
           Peter
           when
           he
           had
           catcht
           the
           Popedome
           ,
           so
           
           G.
           Fox
           having
           made
           his
           Fortune
           as
           it
           is
           prophanely
           called
           ,
           
           having
           attaind
           a
           great
           Marriage
           :
           His
           new
           Carriage
           and
           Courtesie
           ,
           and
           Civility
           condemns
           
             Humphry
             Nortons
          
           [
           85
           ]
           and
           his
           own
           
             former
             Rigidity
          
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           will
           do
           most
           of
           them
           1
           for
           worldly
           Advantages
           ,
           For
           ,
           as
           they
           abuse
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           
           
             The
             World
             is
             in
             their
             Heart
             .
          
           I
           may
           truly
           use
           it
           and
           affirme
           the
           world
           and
           the
           pride
           and
           Advantage
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           deny
           it
           as
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           and
           Iesuits
           do
           2
           is
           in
           their
           Heart
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Root
           and
           Branch
           of
           all
           their
           whole
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           42
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           pag.
           243.
           
             where
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Richard
           Sherlock
           saying
           [
           We
           must
           not
           look
           for
           an
           Immediate
           Extraordinary
           and
           miraculous
           Teaching
           from
           the
           Lord.
           
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Yet
           he
           saith
           
             all
             men
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
          
           what
           Confusion
           is
           here
           ?
           
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             bringeth
             Salvation
             hath
             appeared
             unto
             all
             men
          
           and
           this
           he
           calls
           an
           outward
           Teaching
           by
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Is
           that
           
             which
             brings
             Salvation
          
           outward
           :
           All
           in
           the
           Truth
           may
           judge
           this
           and
           try
           thy
           Spirit
           :
           And
           the
           Teachings
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           mediate
           ,
           but
           Extraordinary
           above
           all
           yours
           ,
           which
           are
           men
           got
           up
           since
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           Although
           I
           have
           spoken
           before
           of
           their
           
             Immediate
             Inspirations
          
           :
           yet
           seeing
           how
           greedily
           and
           boastingly
           this
           deluded
           Soul
           with
           scorn
           and
           
           Contempt
           of
           all
           his
           Opposites
           ,
           sucks
           in
           the
           poyson
           of
           
             Devil●sh
             Inspirations
          
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           
             pure
             wine
          
           and
           milk
           of
           
             Christian
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           milks
           out
           this
           poyson
           into
           the
           mouths
           of
           his
           
             poor
             bewitched
             Followers
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           a
           few
           words
           .
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           here
           affirmeth
           that
           the
           Teachings
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           not
           mediate
           ,
           
           but
           
             Immediate
             ,
             Extraordinary
          
           and
           miraculous
           ,
           Contrary
           to
           the
           whole
           stream
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Experience
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Contrary
             to
             the
          
           Ordinary
           and
           daily
           ,
           and
           mighty
           preaching
           
             of
             the
          
           whole
           Creation
           :
           Psal.
           9.
           
           The
           Heavens
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Teachings
           of
           God
           in
           every
           mans
           Nature
           ,
           and
           making
           ,
           being
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           above
           Gods
           Teaching
           ,
           the
           Fowls
           of
           the
           Air
           and
           Beasts
           of
           the
           Field
           :
           Doth
           not
           Nature
           teach
           you
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           as
           to
           long
           hair
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Contrary
           to
           
             Abrahams
             Teaching
          
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           to
           all
           Parents
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Contrary
           to
           
             Ordinary
             Teachings
          
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           Commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           Commanded
           the
           Scribes
           and
           
             Pharisees
             sitting
             in
          
           Moses
           Chair
           to
           be
           heard
           and
           attended
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Ordinary
           and
           
             Constant
             feeding
          
           by
           
             Sheep
             -
             [
             89
             ]
             herds
          
           and
           Teachers
           in
           the
           Christian
           Flocks
           and
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Teachings
           of
           the
           
             holy
             writings
          
           or
           Scripture
           written
           by
           
             Immediate
             breathing
          
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           our
           Instruction
           and
           Consolation
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Ob.
             Yea
             ,
             but
             saith
             this
             great
             wrester
             of
          
           holy
           writings
           :
           They
           shall
           be
           all
           taught
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           1.
           
           Who
           ,
           or
           how
           
             shall
             they
             be
             all
             taught
             
             of
             God
             ?
          
           that
           teaching
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           applied
           from
           the
           new
           1
           Prophets
           ,
           Isaiah
           and
           Ieremiah
           is
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           
             new
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           promise
           of
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           to
           so
           many
           as
           are
           predestinate
           and
           called
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           is
           no
           
             Immediate
             ,
             Extraordinary
          
           ,
           and
           
             miraculous
             business
          
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           common
           to
           all
           that
           repent
           or
           turn
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Many
           had
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           the
           
             speaking
             with
             Tongues
          
           ,
           and
           
             working
             with
             Miracles
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           know
           what
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           a
           
             new
             Birth
          
           is
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             In
             the
          
           Ordinary
           Teaching
           
             to
             Conversion
             ,
             the
             Lord
             owns
             his
             Servants
             as
          
           Fellow
           Labourers
           ,
           Workers
           ,
           Builders
           ,
           Husbandmen
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           
             &c.
             wherein
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             open
             the
             hearts
             of
          
           one
           2
           Thousand
           and
           Ten
           Thousand
           
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
          
           first
           preachings
           
             of
             that
          
           glad
           News
           ,
           
             and
             I
             hope
             will
             do
             so
             again
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           great
           Promise
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Seed
           is
           ,
           
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           
             gracious
             Continuance
          
           in
           
             Christs
             mouth
          
           ,
           &
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           Seed
           ,
           of
           both
           the
           word
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           preached
           )
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           more
           or
           less
           )
           accompanying
           and
           Teaching
           ,
           Isa.
           59.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           What
           is
           there
           in
           G.
           Fox
           his
           wild
           Notion
           ,
           
             [
             Can
             that
             which
             brings
             Salvation
             be
             outward
             ?
          
           ]
           Against
           all
           the
           Proofs
           before
           I
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           others
           concerning
           the
           
             Foolishness
             of
             Preaching
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             He
             saith
          
           ,
           The
           grace
           of
           God
           teacheth
           every
           man
           to
           deny
           ungodly
           Lusts
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             ask
          
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           every
           man
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           this
           
             Immemediate
             
             work
          
           on
           them
           ?
           what
           's
           the
           Reason
           we
           find
           none
           in
           the
           world
           (
           no
           not
           the
           wisest
           )
           until
           they
           have
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           Doctrine
           thereof
           some
           way
           opened
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           able
           to
           give
           us
           the
           least
           Tidings
           of
           any
           such
           business
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           's
           the
           Reason
           that
           so
           few
           in
           the
           world
           have
           any
           shew
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           &c.
           much
           less
           a
           sound
           and
           and
           saving
           turning
           of
           the
           whole
           Soul
           unto
           God
           ?
        
         
           87
           ]
           Why
           do
           the
           Quakers
           make
           such
           adoe
           about
           their
           Apostles
           Men
           and
           Women
           as
           if
           that
           
             glorious
             Light
          
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           and
           Spirit
           in
           every
           man
           were
           not
           able
           to
           teach
           Effectually
           (
           by
           his
           Extraordinary
           and
           
             miraculous
             power
          
           )
           without
           their
           outward
           speaking
           to
           the
           Seed
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           
             God
             within
          
           them
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           they
           themselves
           teach
           by
           such
           an
           Extraordinary
           and
           
             miraculous
             power
          
           as
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           did
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           the
           Cause
           why
           we
           see
           no
           such
           
             miraculous
             deeds
          
           done
           by
           any
           of
           them
           ?
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           chain
           up
           Sathan
           :
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           Foxians
           would
           have
           their
           longing
           (
           which
           it
           may
           be
           some
           shall
           after
           them
           )
           But
           if
           they
           shall
           be
           permitted
           by
           God
           and
           assisted
           by
           the
           Devil
           to
           do
           as
           the
           Magicians
           did
           :
           yet
           if
           their
           Doctrine
           be
           other
           then
           what
           is
           written
           (
           as
           I
           have
           abundantly
           proved
           it
           to
           be
           )
           while
           they
           cry
           out
           
             Light
             ,
             Light
          
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           as
           Isaiah
           speaketh
           ,
           not
           a
           Spark
           of
           Light
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           43.
           
           Instance
           is
           in
           Pag.
           247.
           where
           G.
           Fox
           brings
           in
           
             Christopher
             Wade
          
           saying
           ,
           
           
             [
             The
             written
             
             Word
             is
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             ]
          
           And
           he
           makes
           another
           Rule
           beside
           the
           Scripture
           1
           false
           .
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           which
           we
           say
           is
           the
           Spirit
           which
           gave
           them
           forth
           ,
           whereby
           Peace
           is
           known
           upon
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           :
           And
           the
           Pharisees
           had
           the
           Scripture
           but
           had
           not
           the
           
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           testifies
           of
           
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           With
           all
           
             humble
             Reverence
          
           to
           the
           most
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           God
           himself
           .
           I
           affirme
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           or
           God
           can
           not
           here
           be
           the
           Sword
           intended
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           
           This
           Spiritual
           Furniture
           
             being
             a
          
           Similitude
           
             taken
             from
          
           warlike
           and
           Military
           Provision
           and
           Artillery
           from
           Head
           to
           Foot
           ,
           the
           Helmet
           ,
           Breastplate
           ,
           the
           Shield
           ,
           the
           girdle
           ,
           the
           Shoes
           ,
           
             and
             every
             one
             applied
             to
             gifts
             and
             means
             flowing
             from
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             as
          
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           ,
           Sincerity
           ,
           
             &c.
             it
             were
             most
             improper
             then
             to
             bring
             in
             God
             or
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             the
          
           Sword
           ,
           
             or
             any
             of
             the
             other
             pieces
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           there
           is
           no
           more
           Reason
           to
           make
           the
           Spirit
           or
           God
           to
           be
           the
           Sword
           ,
           then
           the
           Shield
           or
           any
           other
           piece
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           seems
           too
           low
           to
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           and
           God
           to
           be
           here
           in
           this
           Similitude
           ,
           resembled
           to
           a
           Sword
           or
           Instrument
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           to
           be
           drawn
           and
           brandished
           and
           fought
           withal
           for
           Offence
           and
           Defence
           at
           mens
           pleasure
           ,
           though
           in
           some
           Sence
           2
           God.
           88
           ]
           4.
           
           This
           was
           the
           Sword
           ,
           the
           only
           Sword
           ,
           is
           called
           a
           Sword
           with
           which
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           fought
           and
           vanquished
           the
           Devil
           ,
           
             Gegraptas
             ,
             Gegraptai
             :
             
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             ,
          
           and
           we
           may
           well
           say
           of
           it
           as
           David
           of
           the
           Sword
           of
           Goliah
           ,
           by
           which
           David●nt
           ●nt
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           
             there
             is
             none
             to
             that
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           Christ
           and
           God
           are
           Authors
           of
           all
           these
           
             heavenly
             Gifts
          
           and
           Graces
           ,
           
           
             the
             Beginner
             and
             Finisher
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           not
           Faith
           nor
           Hope
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           piece
           of
           the
           Artillery
           themselves
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Armorer
           is
           the
           Helmet
           ,
           or
           the
           Cutler
           the
           Sword
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           In
           Revel
           .
           1.
           
           Christ
           and
           the
           Sword
           with
           two
           Edges
           (
           which
           cometh
           forth
           of
           his
           mouth
           )
           are
           distinct
           ,
           and
           can
           not
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           G.
           Fox
           usually
           Confounds
           and
           mixeth
           all
           together
           .
           Hence
           the
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           can
           not
           be
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           cometh
           from
           him
           and
           tendeth
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           These
           great
           Interpreters
           are
           Confounded
           in
           themselves
           ,
           for
           here
           in
           Ephes.
           4.
           the
           Spirit
           must
           be
           the
           Sword
           and
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           But
           in
           Heb.
           4.
           
           Christ
           must
           be
           the
           Sword
           ,
           with
           
             two
             Edges
          
           ,
           being
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Spirit
           :
           So
           like
           Iuglers
           do
           they
           shift
           from
           one
           hand
           to
           another
           ,
           to
           Confound
           and
           beguile
           the
           Beholders
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           the
           Spirit
           saith
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           was
           before
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           what
           then
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           is
           before
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           forth
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           therefore
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           his
           word
           &
           writing
           but
           G.
           Fox
           himself
           ?
           
           Or
           is
           it
           not
           the
           
             Kings
             Majesty
          
           before
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           or
           Proclamation
           to
           the
           world
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           therefore
           the
           Kings
           word
           ,
           or
           is
           it
           the
           King
           himself
           ?
           This
           
             Immediate
             Inspiration
          
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           from
           the
           Spirit
           
           makes
           it
           a
           Word
           so
           powerful
           ,
           a
           Magazine
           &
           Store-house
           so
           full
           of
           Treasury
           ,
           so
           rich
           a
           Standard
           ,
           Touchstone
           or
           Weights
           so
           perfect
           ,
           for
           the
           trial
           of
           all
           Spirits
           ,
           all
           writings
           ,
           all
           Doctrines
           ,
           all
           Religions
           ,
           Worships
           ,
           Actions
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           the
           Pharisees
           saith
           G.
           Fox
           had
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           not
           the
           Sword
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           :
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           The
           Iews
           had
           ,
           and
           have
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Turks
           have
           had
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           other
           Blasphemors
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           Devils
           themselves
           may
           have
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Hands
           and
           mouths
           :
           for
           may
           not
           a
           true
           Sword
           ,
           a
           choice
           Sword
           be
           in
           a
           mad
           mans
           hand
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           [
           89
           ]
           mischief
           and
           wound
           ,
           and
           kill
           himself
           and
           others
           :
           Hence
           men
           make
           merchandize
           of
           it
           ,
           sophisticate
           and
           Adulterate
           ,
           and
           turn
           it
           into
           a
           Lie
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           promised
           to
           Gods
           Children
           :
           Gods
           Spirit
           and
           Word
           are
           promised
           to
           go
           together
           in
           the
           mouths
           of
           all
           true
           Christians
           ,
           Isa.
           55.
           this
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           to
           be
           praid
           for
           ,
           Luke
           11.
           and
           is
           therefore
           
             powerfully
             present
          
           with
           Gods
           true
           Messengers
           ,
           while
           they
           
             Translate
             ,
             Expound
             ,
             Preach
          
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           Acts
           26.
           
           No
           other
           things
           but
           what
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           wrote
           of
           .
        
         
           The
           44th
           .
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           253.
           
             where
             he
             quotes
          
           Henry
           Haggar
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           You
           call
           all
           men
           dead
           and
           Carnal
           in
           the
           Serpents
           Nature
           ,
           in
           what
           Form
           soever
           if
           they
           differ
           from
           you
           ]
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           [
           All
           that
           be
           not
           in
           the
           Light
           that
           inlightneth
           every
           man
           
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           world
           which
           is
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           differeth
           from
           us
           :
           such
           be
           dead
           ,
           such
           be
           Carnal
           in
           the
           Seepents
           Nature
           ;
           For
           none
           comes
           to
           the
           Life
           ,
           but
           who
           comes
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           in
           what
           Form
           so
           ever
           they
           be
           :
           And
           such
           as
           differ
           from
           us
           differ
           from
           Christ
           :
           For
           none
           come
           from
           under
           the
           Serpents
           head
           and
           Nature
           ,
           but
           who
           comes
           to
           the
           Light.
           
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           As
           David
           
             said
             of
             some
             whose
          
           Teeth
           were
           as
           Swords
           ,
           and
           Solomn
           saith
           ,
           
           there
           is
           a
           Generation
           &c.
           of
           such
           whose
           Teeth
           are
           as
           Swords
           ,
           
             and
             if
             ever
             there
             were
             a
             Generation
             of
             such
             in
             the
             world
             the
          
           Papists
           
             and
             these
          
           Foxians
           
             are
             the
          
           Generations
           
             here
             intended
             :
             For
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             tell
             them
             of
             Christ
          
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           
             and
             of
             building
          
           Wood
           ,
           Hay
           ,
           Stubble
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             If
             you
             come
             not
             roundly
             to
             the
          
           Pope
           
             with
             the
          
           Papists
           :
           
             Or
             to
             the
          
           Light
           within
           ,
           
             &c.
             nothing
             remains
             but
          
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ,
           Damnation
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           their
           writings
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Edmund
             Burroughs
          
           himself
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           some
           
             charitable
             hopes
          
           of
           some
           having
           something
           of
           Sincerity
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           breathing
           after
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           I
           observe
           they
           fall
           in
           with
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           again
           ,
           viz.
           except
           that
           those
           persons
           owne
           their
           Idols
           1
           called
           
             Light
             within
             them
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Protestants
           overcome
           the
           Papists
           not
           only
           by
           Scripture
           and
           Argument
           ,
           
           but
           in
           Charity
           also
           ,
           for
           they
           profess
           to
           have
           Hope
           of
           many
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           also
           of
           many
           amongst
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           But
           the
           Papist
           and
           Quaker
           like
           Fire-ships
           burn
           and
           blow
           up
           all
           ,
           that
           bow
           not
           down
           to
           theis
           Image
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           90
           ]
           4.
           
           How
           far
           are
           these
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           toward
           the
           
             poor
             Woman
          
           ,
           
           the
           Syrophenician
           ,
           who
           by
           her
           worship
           was
           a
           dog
           ,
           (
           and
           he
           told
           her
           so
           )
           yet
           believing
           in
           him
           and
           content
           to
           gather
           up
           Crumbs
           (
           as
           a
           Dog
           )
           under
           his
           Table
           ,
           he
           grants
           her
           Suit
           ,
           and
           magnifies
           her
           
             personal
             Excellency
          
           !
           Thus
           dealt
           he
           with
           the
           Centurion
           and
           Cornelius
           ,
           and
           with
           every
           
             poor
             Reed
          
           if
           truly
           bruised
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           every
           Lock
           of
           
             smoaking
             Flax
          
           reaking
           in
           truth
           of
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           He
           proclaims
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           to
           the
           poor
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           
           who
           see
           themselves
           dead
           and
           lost
           ,
           and
           damned
           ,
           and
           seeing
           no
           help
           ,
           no
           Grace
           ,
           (
           not
           a
           penny
           nor
           a
           patch
           of
           any
           good
           in
           them
           but
           )
           waiting
           as
           Beggars
           at
           the
           gate
           ,
           the
           beautiful
           and
           
             glorious
             gate
          
           of
           mercy
           .
        
         
           He
           proclaims
           Blessedness
           and
           Promises
           to
           the
           
             bleating
             Lambs
          
           as
           the
           
             fruitful
             Sheep
          
           to
           the
           Infants
           and
           
             new
             born
             Babes
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             for
             the
             milk
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           that
           by
           the
           Patience
           and
           Comfort
           held
           forth
           in
           the
           writings
           or
           Records
           they
           may
           have
           hope
           ,
           although
           yet
           they
           cannot
           be
           Consident
           of
           any
           work
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           so
           bold
           to
           Confess
           Christ
           Jesus
           openly
           ,
           and
           kiss
           him
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           but
           steal
           to
           him
           by
           night
           as
           Nicodemus
           ,
           and
           Ioseph
           ,
           until
           they
           saw
           him
           bleeding
           on
           the
           Gallows
           .
        
         
           He
           bare
           with
           his
           
             Disciples
             though
             foolish
             and
             slow
             of
             Heart
             ,
             hard-hearted
             ,
          
           ignorant
           of
           his
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           loath
           to
           hear
           of
           such
           metters
           .
        
         
           The
           45th
           .
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           259.
           
             where
             he
             quotes
          
           Iohn
           Brown
           saying
           ,
           
           [
           And
           them
           that
           bring
           
           people
           to
           look
           at
           the
           Light
           within
           them
           ,
           are
           as
           
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           and
           Abriam
           .
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           [
           All
           that
           go
           from
           the
           Light
           within
           them
           ,
           are
           as
           
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           amongst
           the
           Lords
           Prophets
           ,
           Exalting
           themselves
           and
           Persecuting
           .
           ]
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           Reply
           ,
           and
           Examine
           unto
           whom
           this
           Famous
           History
           may
           most
           properly
           be
           Applicable
           ,
           for
           sure
           it
           was
           a
           Type
           and
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           ,
           
           that
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           chargeth
           upon
           Korah
           ,
           is
           a
           rising
           up
           ,
           a
           Revolt
           and
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           his
           Appointments
           and
           Ministers
           or
           Officers
           ,
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           G.
           Fox
           chargeth
           this
           upon
           all
           that
           pretend
           to
           any
           Ministry
           and
           Ministration
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           the
           
             Immediate
             Spirit
          
           of
           [
           91
           ]
           God
           as
           the
           Apostles
           had
           but
           as
           (
           he
           speaks
           simply
           )
           are
           Ravened
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           Apostates
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             But
             I
          
           Answer
           ,
           
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           
             is
             a
             Religion
             protesting
             against
             the
             abominations
             of
             that
          
           bloody
           man
           
             of
             Sin
             the
          
           Pope
           
             both
             in
             his
          
           Doctrines
           and
           Worships
           
             and
             Conversations
             :
             These
             Protesters
             have
             been
             since
             the
          
           Waldenses
           ,
           in
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           and
           low
           Countries
           ,
           and
           England
           ,
           Scotland
           ,
           Denmark
           ,
           Swedland
           ,
           Polonia
           ,
           Transylvania
           ,
           Norway
           ,
           Ireland
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Conflicting
             ,
             Contending
             with
             their
          
           Tongues
           ,
           their
           pens
           ,
           
             and
             their
          
           Blood
           
             against
             the
          
           Bloody
           Whore
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             according
             to
             many
             passages
             in
             the
          
           Revelations
           ,
           most
           wonderfully
           and
           miraculously
           fulfilled
           
             upon
             them
          
           .
        
         
           
             From
             these
             all
             their
             holy
             Doctrines
             and
             Endeavours
             after
             Gods
             pure
             worship
             are
             the
          
           Quakers
           
           
             Revolted
             and
             set
             up
             a
          
           Flag
           of
           Defiance
           
             against
             all
             but
             pretended
          
           Immediately
           Inspired
           persons
           ,
           Invisible
           Worships
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           
             and
             a
          
           sullen
           ,
           proud
           ,
           and
           dogged
           Conversation
           ,
           
             (
             for
             the
             general
             of
             them
             .
          
           )
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           Absoloms
           and
           Shebahs
           Conspiracies
           
             were
             notable
             and
             Signal
             against
          
           King
           David
           ,
           
           the
           Prophetical
           and
           Kingly
           Type
           
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             so
             was
          
           Korahs
           
             and
             his
          
           Conspirators
           
             very
             Considerable
             and
             Eminent
             against
          
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           
             Types
             of
             the
          
           Prophetical
           ,
           Priestly
           ,
           and
           Kingly
           Office
           
             of
             the
          
           blessed
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           
             It
             is
             said
          
           ,
           Numb
           .
           16.
           that
           Korah
           the
           Levite
           ,
           and
           Dathan
           and
           Abiram
           the
           Sons
           of
           
             Reuben
             ,
             and
          
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Princes
           and
           Notable
           Men
           of
           Fame
           
             in
             the
          
           Assembly
           
             thus
             kindled
             the
          
           Coals
           
             of
             this
          
           proud
           Conspiracy
           ,
           
             which
             had
             broke
             forth
             into
          
           devouring
           Flames
           ,
           
             except
             that
             the
          
           Sheepherd
           of
           Israel
           (
           who
           never
           slumbers
           nor
           sleeps
           )
           
             had
             most
             graciously
             and
             wonderfully
             watcht
             for
             the
          
           timeous
           and
           early
           Extinguishing
           
             of
             it
          
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           
             pretending
             Quakers
          
           ,
           
           it
           is
           known
           that
           they
           are
           not
           Sons
           of
           Obscurity
           ,
           (
           as
           Bull
           and
           
             Farminton
             ,
             Reeves
          
           and
           Mugleton
           )
           but
           for
           Estate
           and
           parts
           ,
           for
           Education
           and
           Learning
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           1
           for
           pretences
           of
           Piety
           ,
           
           
             Conscience
             ,
             patience
             ,
             Zeal
             and
             Mortification
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           all
           which
           they
           predicate
           in
           their
           Books
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           dispute
           with
           them
           with
           
             loud
             Trumpets
          
           )
           they
           are
           known
           to
           be
           Considerable
           ,
           and
           as
           like
           to
           spread
           as
           did
           the
           
             Arrians
             Papists
          
           or
           Mahometans
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Korah
           and
           Dathan
           ,
           &c.
           they
           were
           by
           Gods
           righteous
           Judgement
           so
           fixed
           ,
           and
           setled
           ,
           and
           hardned
           
           in
           their
           Perswasion
           [
           92
           ]
           and
           Confidence
           ,
           that
           they
           Contemned
           all
           
             Moses
             meekness
          
           ,
           and
           
             Answered
             stoutly
             ,
             We
             will
             not
             come
             up
             ,
          
           when
           he
           Cited
           them
           before
           the
           Lord
           :
           
           yea
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             wilt
             thou
             pluck
             out
             the
             Eyes
             of
             these
             men
             ,
          
           and
           they
           daringly
           and
           desperately
           brought
           their
           Censers
           to
           offer
           Incense
           and
           Worship
           to
           God
           :
           as
           may
           be
           applied
           to
           these
           proud
           and
           Confident
           ,
           and
           
             desperate
             Foxians
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Their
           Charge
           was
           notoriously
           false
           against
           Moses
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           Quakers
           against
           such
           blessed
           Instruments
           which
           God
           hath
           used
           like
           Moses
           to
           bring
           the
           Protestants
           out
           of
           the
           Egypt
           of
           
             Popery
             :
             )
             viz.
          
           a
           Charge
           of
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           
             wilt
             thou
             make
             thy self
             a
             Prince
             over
             us
             ?
          
           a
           Charge
           of
           which
           the
           Foxians
           are
           notoriously
           guilty
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           observe
           their
           
             horrible
             Ingratitude
          
           both
           unto
           the
           most
           holy
           God
           himself
           ,
           
           and
           unto
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           Gods
           Servants
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           wrought
           so
           many
           wonders
           for
           this
           people
           in
           so
           many
           wonderful
           and
           
             miraculous
             Directions
             ,
             Preservations
          
           and
           Deliverances
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Their
           Impatiencci
           and
           Unbelief
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           Thou
           hast
           not
           yet
           brought
           us
           unto
           a
           Land
           flowing
           with
           milk
           and
           hony
           ,
           
             as
             if
             God
             and
          
           Moses
           
             had
             only
             fed
             them
             with
          
           Sugred
           and
           honied
           Words
           ,
           
             and
             no
             Effects
             and
             performances
          
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           observe
           their
           subtle
           and
           false
           pretences
           and
           Suggestions
           :
           Is
           no●
           all
           the
           
             Lords
             people
          
           holy
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           is
           amongst
           them
           ,
           just
           the
           
             Quakers
             Language
          
           ,
           who
           so
           advance
           every
           one
           of
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           (
           as
           they
           call
           their
           
             Proselites
             )
             viz.
          
           that
           they
           are
           just
           now
           
             born
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           and
           Literally
           ,
           
             can
             not
             Sin
          
           ,
           are
           
             Immediately
             Inspired
          
           ,
           need
           no
           Teachers
           ,
           no
           Scriptures
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           I
           observe
           ,
           and
           I
           humbly
           beg
           of
           
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
          
           to
           cause
           these
           
             poor
             Foxians
          
           to
           observe
           the
           Conspiracy
           of
           the
           two
           Elements
           ,
           
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Fire
           to
           Consume
           and
           devour
           these
           
             Famous
             proud
             Conspirators
          
           :
           I
           spare
           Applications
           ,
           begging
           mercy
           from
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
          
           and
           mercies
           ,
           for
           their
           Humiliations
           and
           Salvation
           :
           Only
           I
           Remember
           ,
           
             that
             every
             Plant
             the
             Heavenly
             Father
             hath
             not
             planted
          
           flourisheth
           it
           never
           
             so
             green
             ,
             so
             high
             ,
             so
             long
             ,
             shall
             be
             plucked
             up
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             Fire
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           46th
           .
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           pag.
           262.
           
           
             Where
             he
             brings
             in
          
           George
           Iohnson
           s●ying
           ,
           
           [
           The
           Americans
           were
           never
           ordained
           for
           Grace
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           never
           appeared
           to
           the
           Americans
           .
           ]
        
         
           93
           ]
           G.
           Fox
           
             Answers
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
          
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           which
           brings
           Salvation
           hath
           appeared
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           &c.
           and
           I
           will
           give
           him
           for
           a
           Light
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           Covenant
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           a
           new
           Covenant
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           and
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           be
           my
           Salvation
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           many
           in
           America
           have
           received
           Truth
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           1.
           
           To
           the
           Covenant
           or
           Bargain
           of
           God
           with
           Man
           ,
           first
           and
           secondly
           I
           have
           spoke
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           the
           figurative
           calling
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           Covenant
           to
           
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           blind
           Soul
           taking
           it
           litterally
           ,
           he
           runs
           upon
           the
           Rocks
           of
           the
           Arminian
           general
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           Universalists
           general
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           known
           Contradiction
           
           against
           their
           own
           Foundation
           of
           none
           having
           any
           benefit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           own
           not
           their
           Light
           ,
           &c.
           as
           also
           with
           a
           known
           Contradiction
           to
           all
           Expeiience
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           the
           whole
           World
           lies
           in
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           this
           America
           in
           Barbarisme
           ,
           and
           
             Barbarous
             Wickedness
          
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           have
           said
           Christ
           is
           the
           Light
           ,
           
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           Brazen
           Serpent
           ,
           the
           Bridegroom
           held
           forth
           as
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Heavens
           to
           all
           the
           World
           :
           So
           Christians
           are
           the
           Salt
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           the
           Pillar
           and
           Firmament
           of
           Truth
           ,
           holding
           it
           out
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           is
           therefore
           all
           the
           World
           seasoned
           ,
           enlightened
           ,
           converted
           ,
           saved
           .
           yea
           ,
           doth
           he
           not
           only
           deny
           the
           Americans
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Europeans
             ,
             Asians
          
           ,
           and
           Africans
           also
           any
           Salvation
           (
           though
           never
           so
           holy
           Professour
           of
           Christ
           )
           except
           they
           bow
           down
           to
           their
           new
           black
           Image
           of
           Light
           within
           them
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           was
           a
           large
           effusion
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           upon
           so
           many
           precious
           Leaders
           and
           Followers
           ,
           
           who
           ventured
           their
           All
           to
           New-England
           upon
           many
           Heavenly
           Grounds
           ,
           three
           especially
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           enjoyment
           of
           God
           according
           to
           their
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Of
           holding
           out
           Light
           to
           Americans
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           advancing
           of
           the
           
             English
             Name
          
           and
           Plantations
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           ends
           the
           most
           High
           and
           Holy
           God
           hath
           graciously
           helpt
           his
           poor
           Protestants
           in
           a
           Wilderness
           to
           Endeavour
           to
           promote
           ,
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           these
           Barbarians
           ,
           the
           Holy
           God
           knows
           some
           pains
           I
           took
           uprightly
           in
           the
           Main
           Land
           and
           
           Islands
           of
           New-England
           to
           dig
           into
           their
           Barbarous
           ,
           Rockie
           Speech
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           some
           -
           [
           94
           ]
           thing
           of
           God
           unto
           their
           Souls
           ;
           
           and
           surely
           God
           hath
           stirred
           up
           the
           Spirit
           of
           my
           ancient
           dear
           Friend
           
             Mr.
             Eliot
          
           to
           gain
           their
           Language
           ,
           to
           Translate
           them
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           wayes
           to
           bring
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           Saviour
           amongst
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           humbly
           beg
           of
           God
           to
           perfect
           and
           finish
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Great
           Name
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           What
           G.
           Fox
           means
           by
           saying
           some
           in
           America
           have
           received
           Truth
           and
           Salvation
           I
           can
           but
           guess
           at
           ;
           It
           is
           known
           he
           owns
           nothing
           of
           God
           in
           Indians
           or
           English
           ,
           until
           they
           bow
           down
           to
           their
           Idol
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           intends
           none
           but
           such
           English
           in
           America
           as
           he
           and
           others
           have
           Poysoned
           and
           Bewitched
           with
           Helish
           Sorceries
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           last
           Year
           a
           Paper
           was
           sent
           me
           from
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           
           desiring
           me
           to
           turn
           it
           into
           Indian
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           be
           Printed
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           dispersed
           amongst
           them
           :
           it
           contained
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           a
           Light
           within
           them
           which
           told
           them
           that
           it
           was
           evil
           to
           Steal
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           did
           hearken
           to
           this
           Light
           ,
           it
           would
           lead
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           returned
           the
           Paper
           ,
           and
           my
           refusing
           in
           Writing
           ,
           affirming
           it
           not
           to
           be
           Truth
           ,
           &c.
           and
           I
           questioned
           the
           Quakers
           themselves
           for
           a
           false
           Christ
           ,
           false
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           infect
           the
           
             Indians
             with
          
           .
        
         
           The
           47th
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           pag.
           263.
           
           
             Where
             he
             
             quotes
          
           Iohn
           Owen
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           All
           Truth
           concerning
           God
           and
           our selves
           is
           to
           be
           learned
           from
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           There
           was
           Truth
           learned
           before
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           written
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           are
           the
           Words
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           ends
           in
           Christ
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Truths
           learned
           but
           as
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           lead
           into
           all
           Truth
           :
           And
           many
           has
           the
           Scriptures
           but
           know
           not
           Christ
           and
           the
           Truth
           ,
           &c.
           so
           he
           hath
           thrown
           out
           Christ
           and
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           I
           have
           more
           then
           once
           before
           Answered
           this
           
             Childish
             Answer
          
           .
           There
           was
           Truth
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Light
           )
           before
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           which
           no
           
             true
             Protestant
          
           denies
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           preaching
           ,
           nor
           Baptisme
           ,
           nor
           the
           Supper
           ,
           nor
           Afflictions
           avail
           except
           the
           Spirit
           (
           the
           
             Fin
             -
             [
             85
             ]
             ger
          
           or
           Power
           of
           God
           )
           set
           them
           home
           upon
           us
           :
           As
           also
           that
           many
           have
           the
           Scriptures
           yet
           know
           not
           Christ
           ,
           which
           who
           questions
           ?
           So
           that
           his
           Answers
           are
           so
           loose
           and
           Childish
           that
           none
           but
           Fools
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           
             Frantick
             persons
          
           can
           find
           any
           Savour
           and
           tast
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           therefore
           further
           Answer
           to
           this
           Quotation
           ,
           
           pray
           the
           Reader
           to
           read
           some
           former
           passages
           ,
           but
           especially
           ,
           those
           publick
           discourses
           of
           this
           excellently
           learned
           and
           pious
           Author
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           admirably
           (
           both
           in
           Latin
           and
           English
           )
           maintained
           the
           Authority
           and
           perfection
           of
           this
           
             Inestimable
             Iewel
          
           ,
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           both
           against
           Atheists
           and
           Papists
           ,
           and
           Iews
           ,
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           &c.
           and
           proved
           (
           as
           clear
           as
           at
           Noon-day
           )
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           
           every
           Tittle
           of
           them
           to
           be
           the
           
             holy
             Word
          
           ,
           or
           Will
           ,
           or
           Declaration
           of
           the
           holy
           mind
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           48th
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           264.
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
          
           Samuel
           Palmer
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           The
           State
           of
           the
           Soul
           in
           this
           Life
           is
           threefold
           Creation
           ,
           Corruption
           and
           Regeneration
           .
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           [
           In
           Regeneration
           the
           Life
           is
           changed
           from
           the
           Life
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Fall
           ,
           So
           Regeneration
           and
           Corruption
           is
           not
           one
           in
           the
           new
           Life
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           who
           saith
           they
           be
           ?
           who
           saith
           that
           Regeneration
           and
           Corruption
           are
           one
           in
           the
           new
           Life
           ?
           
           what
           a
           foul
           Trick
           is
           this
           of
           a
           false
           man
           to
           impute
           that
           to
           his
           Opposite
           which
           he
           abhorreth
           ?
           I
           guess
           ,
           or
           he
           means
           that
           in
           Regeneration
           ,
           there
           is
           perfection
           and
           no
           Sin
           ,
           or
           Corruption
           left
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hence
           the
           plea
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Spirits
           for
           
             Adams
             nakedness
          
           being
           come
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Innocency
           :
           Hence
           the
           poor
           frantick
           Souls
           cry
           out
           that
           the
           Protestants
           preach
           for
           Sin
           ,
           for
           Tearme
           of
           Life
           ,
           &c
           ,
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           
           questionless
           the
           Devil
           deals
           with
           the
           Foxians
           as
           the
           Pirat
           doth
           with
           Ships
           ,
           he
           makes
           no
           Opposition
           against
           such
           he
           hath
           taken
           ,
           and
           is
           possessed
           of
           :
           So
           that
           no
           question
           but
           the
           Quakers
           may
           be
           freed
           from
           many
           Transgressions
           and
           Temptations
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           others
           are
           assaulted
           with
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           poor
           Souls
           foolishly
           and
           extream
           simply
           Answer
           Pauls
           Complaints
           and
           Cryes
           and
           bewailing
           himself
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           with
           Pauls
           giving
           thanks
           for
           his
           sudden
           victory
           in
           the
           last
           words
           ,
           as
           if
           just
           then
           the
           Battel
           had
           turn●d
           ,
           and
           Paul
           had
           not
           spoke
           of
           the
           Constant
           Battel
           and
           Warfare
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           (
           in
           about
           four
           thousand
           years
           together
           
           throughout
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           )
           [
           96
           ]
           Experimented
           :
           
             Noah
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             David
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Iohn
             ,
             Barnabas
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           mistery
           which
           neither
           Iews
           nor
           
             Turks
             ,
             Atheists
          
           or
           Papists
           ,
           
           or
           Quakers
           know
           ,
           viz.
           how
           the
           Seed
           of
           all
           grace
           may
           be
           in
           the
           
             new
             born
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Seed
           also
           of
           all
           sin
           (
           except
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           )
           remaining
           in
           them
           :
           Therefore
           when
           they
           hear
           of
           the
           Falls
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           ?
           Some
           question
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           
           others
           make
           a
           sport
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           pretend
           a
           Cloak
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           saying
           ,
           none
           are
           perfect
           ,
           why
           may
           we
           not
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ?
           Others
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Foxians
           say
           ,
           )
           We
           are
           come
           to
           a
           more
           perfect
           and
           pure
           Estate
           then
           Paul
           at
           first
           was
           in
           :
           or
           Iohn
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             we
             Confess
             our
             Sin
          
           :
           or
           Iames
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
             :
          
           or
           the
           Father
           that
           cried
           ,
           
             help
             my
             Unbelief
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           are
           so
           perfect
           and
           Superperfect
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           be
           full
           of
           
             pride
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             Unbelief
             ,
             Unthankfulness
             ,
             Intemperancy
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
          
           full
           of
           
             rash
             Anger
             ,
             bitter
             Railings
          
           ,
           and
           
             dreadful
             Blasphemies
          
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           with
           the
           Whore
           wipe
           their
           mouths
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           are
           pure
           from
           all
           uncleanness
           .
        
         
           The
           49th
           .
           Instance
           
             of
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             his
             lame
             writings
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           275.
           
             where
             he
             quotes
          
           Richard
           Meyo
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           To
           say
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           is
           but
           a
           Metaphorical
           Speech
           .
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           [
           The
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           say
           so
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           unto
           Salvation
           to
           every
           one
           that
           believes
           ,
           in
           plain
           words
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           
        
         
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           (
           As
           before
           ,
           and
           as
           thousands
           know
           )
           that
           the
           word
           Gospel
           is
           in
           all
           
             Languages
             glad
             News
          
           ,
           the
           same
           which
           the
           Angel
           brought
           to
           the
           Sheepherds
           of
           a
           
             Saviour
             born
             ,
             and
             laid
             in
             a
             manger
             at
          
           Bethlehem
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           News
           ,
           the
           
             placid
             good
             News
          
           ,
           though
           set
           forth
           and
           beautified
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           with
           variety
           of
           Figures
           and
           Metaphors
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             great
             Fox
          
           the
           Devil
           who
           thirsts
           after
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           
           and
           of
           all
           mens
           Souls
           ,
           he
           whispers
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Gospel
           is
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           ,
           why
           talk
           you
           of
           a
           written
           Gospel
           ?
           of
           a
           preached
           Gospel
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           within
           you
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           within
           you
           ,
           Translations
           &
           Interpretations
           within
           you
           :
           why
           gaze
           you
           upon
           pen
           and
           Ink
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           man.
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           if
           the
           glad
           Tidings
           or
           Gospel
           to
           a
           dying
           man
           of
           a
           par
           -
           [
           97
           ]
           don
           ,
           &
           of
           Life
           ,
           &c.
           sounding
           to
           his
           Ear
           ,
           were
           not
           by
           the
           
             External
             Dore
          
           of
           his
           Ear
           conveyed
           (
           by
           that
           Dore
           )
           to
           the
           
             inward
             dore
          
           and
           Closet
           of
           his
           mind
           ?
           
           who
           but
           
             Frantick
             Souls
          
           in
           Bedlam
           will
           say
           ,
           what
           need
           you
           mind
           the
           
             Kings
             Declarations
          
           or
           Proclamations
           of
           pardon
           or
           Liberty
           ?
           The
           King
           himself
           is
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           the
           Librty
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           within
           you
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           or
           glad
           News
           is
           within
           you
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Devil
           hates
           the
           
             glad
             News
          
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           as
           much
           as
           Darkness
           hateth
           Light
           ,
           
           therefore
           he
           hath
           two
           sorts
           of
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           that
           say
           ,
           what
           tell
           you
           us
           of
           Reading
           and
           praying
           ,
           and
           preaching
           ,
           mind
           the
           
             Kernel
             within
          
           ,
           while
           the
           second
           sort
           are
           all
           for
           the
           outside
           ,
           which
           without
           the
           In-side
           are
           but
           Shels
           ,
           and
           Husks
           ,
           and
           Shadows
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           How
           commonly
           doth
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           speak
           Ridles
           and
           Figures
           ,
           
           that
           they
           that
           see
           not
           may
           see
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           say
           they
           see
           
             (
             Papists
             ,
             Quakers
          
           ,
           &c.
           may
           be
           blinded
           )
           why
           is
           the
           Lamb
           called
           the
           Passover
           ,
           Christ
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Cup
           his
           Blood
           ,
           the
           Bread
           his
           Body
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           There
           were
           many
           hundreds
           brought
           before
           
             King
             Henry
          
           and
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           ,
           after
           him
           ,
           &c.
           for
           Insurrections
           with
           Haltars
           about
           their
           Necks
           :
           These
           Princes
           (
           and
           others
           )
           pronounced
           their
           inward
           mind
           by
           
             word
             External
          
           ,
           the
           Heralds
           and
           Proclamations
           ,
           and
           Trumpets
           were
           in
           a
           
             Figurative
             Sense
          
           all
           glad
           News
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           glad
           News
           or
           Gospel
           was
           the
           pardon
           offered
           and
           vouchsafed
           to
           them
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           Mine
           Eyes
           have
           seen
           a
           Condemned
           Soul
           turned
           off
           at
           the
           Gallows
           :
           a
           Post
           comes
           galloping
           all
           drive
           ,
           
           waving
           his
           hat
           ,
           which
           being
           espied
           ,
           Execution
           is
           staid
           :
           the
           people
           cried
           a
           pardon
           ,
           the
           Post
           cried
           a
           Reprieve
           :
           The
           Sheriff
           cried
           neither
           no
           Reprieve
           ,
           &c.
           until
           he
           saw
           the
           
             Kings
             hand
          
           or
           Authority
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           Post
           delivers
           to
           the
           Sheriff
           a
           bit
           of
           paper
           ,
           which
           the
           Sheriff
           reading
           He
           Commanded
           the
           Halter
           to
           be
           taken
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           Prisoner
           to
           be
           delivered
           to
           the
           Post
           :
           the
           Prisoner
           with
           joyful
           lips
           bid
           Death
           and
           his
           
             Fellow
             Sufferers
             Farewel
          
           ,
           and
           with
           joyful
           Legs
           leaps
           up
           behind
           the
           
             welcome
             Messenger
          
           of
           his
           Deliverance
           ,
           for
           ,
           afterward
           he
           had
           his
           pardon
           under
           the
           
             broad
             Seal
             of
             England
          
           .
           I
           ask
           here
           how
           many
           passages
           and
           particulars
           may
           Figuratively
           be
           stiled
           
             Glad
             News
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Gospel
           to
           this
           dying
           man.
           
        
         
         
           7.
           
           I
           ask
           whether
           the
           glad
           News
           or
           Gospel
           which
           this
           Post
           ,
           [
           98
           ]
           Messenger
           or
           Preacher
           brought
           ,
           might
           not
           Figuratively
           be
           called
           his
           Gospel
           or
           glad
           News
           ,
           
           as
           Paul
           Rom.
           2.
           calls
           it
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           2.
           
           
             Cor.
             4.
             our
             Gospel
             if
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             be
             lost
             ?
          
           It
           is
           hid
           two
           wayes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           not
           by
           writing
           or
           preaching
           it
           is
           preached
           or
           declared
           (
           as
           it
           is
           not
           as
           yet
           discovered
           to
           innumerable
           millions
           in
           the
           world
           .
           )
           
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           the
           Power
           or
           Spirit
           of
           God
           opens
           not
           (
           as
           he
           did
           Lidiahs
           )
           the
           Ears
           and
           Hearts
           and
           Spirits
           of
           men
           to
           embrace
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           glad
           News
           of
           a
           Saviour
           to
           them
           :
           and
           this
           outward
           and
           inward
           hearing
           of
           this
           glad
           News
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Devils
           and
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           all
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           (
           these
           
             refined
             Atheists
          
           )
           the
           Quakers
           work
           to
           hinder
           .
        
         
           The
           50th
           Instance
           
             of
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             his
             lame
             Answer
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           282.
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
          
           Daniel
           Cawdry
           saying
           ,
           
           [
           The
           Saints
           were
           come
           to
           the
           Spirits
           of
           just
           men
           made
           perfect
           ,
           but
           not
           on
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           [
           The
           just
           mens
           Spirits
           that
           led
           them
           to
           give
           forth
           the
           Scripture
           was
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           perfect
           ,
           and
           was
           while
           they
           were
           upon
           the
           Earth
           :
           The
           Saints
           were
           come
           to
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           Christ
           the
           End
           of
           all
           words
           )
           and
           so
           to
           God
           the
           Iudge
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           I
           have
           spoke
           before
           ,
           that
           Spirits
           are
           
             Invisible
             Beings
          
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           who
           held
           neither
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           That
           ,
           of
           good
           Spirits
           there
           are
           three
           sorts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Increated
           God
           himself
           :
           2.
           
           The
           Spirit
           of
           
           God
           called
           (
           because
           of
           his
           manifold
           operations
           )
           the
           seven
           Spirits
           of
           God
           ,
           &c
        
         
           2.
           
           Those
           Invisible
           ,
           holy
           Messengers
           ,
           or
           Angels
           ,
           called
           Ministring
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           Flaming
           Attendants
           
             upon
             Christ
             and
             his
          
           ,
           Heb
           :
           
             Opposite
             to
             these
             are
             the
          
           unclean
           Spirits
           
             spirits
             of
             Devils
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           first
           ,
           saints
           ,
           as
           Mary
           sings
           ,
           
             my
             Spirit
             hath
             rejoyced
             in
             God
             my
             Saviour
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           opposite
           to
           these
           are
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           wicked
           as
           Peter
           tels
           us
           of
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
           of
           the
           old
           world
           now
           in
           prison
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           observe
           that
           in
           this
           Heb.
           12.
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           speaks
           not
           of
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           neither
           Conjoynd
           ,
           nor
           a-part
           .
           Nor
           secondly
           of
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           made
           perfect
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirits
           of
           First
           ,
           the
           Righteous
           :
           Therefore
           it
           seems
           to
           hold
           forth
           not
           a
           perfect
           State
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           Consisting
           of
           Spirits
           and
           Bodies
           ,
           [
           99
           ]
           which
           our
           proud
           Boasters
           say
           of
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           that
           they
           are
           perfect
           :
           Nor
           secondly
           ,
           of
           the
           Estate
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           where
           all
           
             true
             Protestants
          
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           Bodies
           and
           Souls
           of
           the
           Saints
           shall
           be
           perfected
           ,
           and
           Everlastingly
           (
           and
           as
           to
           us
           now
           )
           
             Inconceivably
             glorified
          
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Estate
           of
           the
           Souls
           or
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           who
           are
           (
           as
           some
           Translate
           )
           perfected
           ,
           some
           Consummated
           or
           finished
           ,
           some
           grounded
           ,
           or
           now
           
             (
             Everlastngly
             Established
          
           ,
           while
           their
           visible
           part
           ,
           
             the
             Body
             sleeps
             in
             Iesus
          
           until
           the
           
             joyful
             Resurrection
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Thus
           it
           appears
           the
           rather
           to
           be
           ,
           because
           we
           find
           in
           all
           the
           
             holy
             Records
          
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           Souls
           ,
           and
           Bodies
           of
           the
           highest
           Saints
           in
           this
           world
           defective
           and
           subject
           to
           great
           failings
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           the
           Spirits
           in
           prison
           ,
           not
           the
           Bodies
           nor
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           those
           Spirits
           of
           the
           wicked
           which
           believed
           not
           
             Noahs
             preaching
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Doth
           the
           Scripture
           speak
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           here
           at
           all
           ?
           
           but
           of
           the
           Spirits
           of
           men
           ;
           or
           of
           those
           Penmen
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           present
           state
           of
           perfection
           in
           this
           Life
           at
           all
           ,
           which
           might
           occasion
           his
           Answer
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           What
           Truth
           or
           pertinency
           is
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Christ
             the
             end
             of
             all
             words
             :
          
           Doth
           he
           mean
           that
           now
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           more
           words
           or
           writings
           ?
           or
           that
           Christ
           ends
           all
           Scripture
           Words
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           further
           use
           of
           them
           ?
           so
           they
           hold
           out
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           say
           and
           practice
           the
           Contrary
           .
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           their
           horrible
           unclean
           and
           
             foul
             Spirit
          
           would
           fain
           be
           rid
           of
           all
           
             Scripture
             Words
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Learning
           also
           ,
           &c.
           that
           he
           may
           bring
           the
           more
           of
           miserable
           mankinde
           (
           under
           the
           cheating
           sound
           of
           Light
           ]
           into
           his
           
             Eternal
             Darkness
          
           .
        
         
           The
           51th
           .
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           325.
           
             where
             he
             quotes
          
           Timothy
           Trevis
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           God
           hath
           ordained
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           all
           that
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           a
           Being
           in
           this
           World
           :
           But
           none
           comes
           to
           possession
           of
           this
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           through
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           [
           The
           ground
           of
           mans
           belief
           and
           obedience
           is
           Christ
           ,
           who
           doth
           inlighten
           him
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           he
           might
           believe
           and
           obey
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           who
           knows
           the
           Seed
           ,
           knows
           the
           Election
           before
           the
           World
           was
           made
           .
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           he
           means
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Ground
           or
           Author
           ,
           the
           Giver
           of
           Repentance
           and
           Faith
           to
           
           all
           the
           Elect
           whom
           God
           [
           100
           ]
           the
           Father
           hath
           given
           him
           ,
           we
           say
           so
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           if
           he
           put
           in
           their
           
             Invented
             Light
          
           in
           the
           Room
           of
           
             Gods
             Election
          
           and
           Predestination
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Efficient
           and
           
             first
             Cause
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           as
           the
           Mediator
           and
           
             Meritorious
             Cause
          
           according
           to
           the
           
             golden
             Chain
          
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           and
           Ephes.
           1.
           and
           the
           
             fifth
             Chap.
          
           He
           speaks
           blasphemously
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           glorious
           work
           of
           their
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           
             poor
             mankinds
             Salvation
          
           .
        
         
           2
           He
           is
           now
           in
           the
           Burrough
           of
           the
           Arminians
           ,
           
           who
           destroy
           
             Gods
             Election
          
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           man
           believes
           he
           is
           Elected
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           predestinate
           ,
           or
           (
           being
           obedient
           )
           is
           Inconstant
           ,
           he
           is
           then
           Reprobated
           .
        
         
           1
           Contrary
           to
           all
           the
           
             precious
             beds
          
           of
           Flowers
           and
           Spices
           in
           the
           Garden
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           these
           
             rooting
             Swine
          
           getting
           in
           ,
           they
           root
           and
           tear
           up
           all
           the
           ways
           and
           methods
           of
           
             Gods
             Councels
          
           and
           Salvations
           .
        
         
           2
           Contrary
           to
           the
           wit
           and
           skill
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           framing
           a
           Book
           ,
           an
           House
           ,
           a
           Ship
           ,
           a
           Navie
           ,
           an
           Army
           ,
           
           or
           any
           
             Sublunary
             matters
          
           ,
           have
           all
           in
           their
           
             Thoughts
             ,
             Minds
          
           ,
           and
           Councels
           before
           they
           begin
           their
           Enterprize
           ,
           they
           provide
           their
           Materials
           ,
           their
           Agents
           ,
           their
           means
           they
           fit
           all
           to
           their
           Ends
           ,
           though
           all
           may
           faile
           ,
           all
           mens
           Affairs
           being
           but
           Vanity
           and
           Vexations
           .
           But
           to
           whom
           shall
           we
           liken
           the
           Eternal
           and
           
             Infinite
             Maj●sty
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           his
           works
           and
           Events
           are
           known
           (
           in
           a
           most
           
             Inconceivable
             way
          
           as
           to
           us
           )
           even
           from
           Eternity
           to
           Eternity
           ,
           his
           Iustice
           ,
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           his
           Power
           ,
           all
           being
           Infinite
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Seed
           and
           Election
           :
           We
           know
           they
           
           make
           themselves
           ,
           
           the
           seed
           and
           the
           Election
           :
           secondly
           ,
           They
           make
           Christ
           the
           seed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           End
           )
           themselves
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           They
           make
           God
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           the
           seed
           ,
           the
           seed
           in
           every
           man
           which
           is
           preached
           to
           ,
           by
           them
           the
           
             Imprisoned
             Seed
          
           ,
           and
           when
           one
           turns
           Quaker
           ,
           then
           God
           comes
           out
           of
           Prison
           :
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           they
           make
           no
           distinction
           between
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           themselves
           ,
           as
           Fox
           in
           this
           Book
           as
           before
           plainly
           tels
           us
           ,
           but
           when
           this
           pretended
           seed
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           God
           himself
           is
           hearkened
           to
           ,
           then
           the
           soul
           so
           hearkning
           ,
           is
           become
           Goddified
           ,
           and
           God
           with
           God
           ,
           whose
           
             Infinite
             Being
          
           and
           Essence
           these
           
             poor
             ,
             proud
             Bruits
          
           ,
           
           have
           not
           so
           much
           sight
           of
           as
           the
           Devils
           have
           ,
           who
           cried
           out
           to
           Jesus
           ,
           
             I
             know
             thee
             whom
             thou
             art
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             God
             ,
          
           knowing
           that
           God
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           were
           
             Infinitely
             distinct
          
           in
           them
           -
           [
           101
           ]
           selves
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Created
             Beings
          
           :
           Yet
           such
           is
           the
           
             Inconceivable
             wrath
          
           and
           Iustice
           of
           the
           Eternal
           God
           upon
           these
           fallen
           Spirits
           who
           kept
           not
           their
           
             first
             Habitation
          
           (
           as
           the
           
             pretended
             Quakers
          
           many
           of
           them
           have
           not
           done
           )
           that
           (
           as
           Pharaoh
           )
           they
           can
           not
           but
           
             lye
             and
             slander
             ,
             and
             kill
             till
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Torment
             come
             .
          
        
         
           The
           52d
           .
           Instance
           
             of
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             his
             slight
             dealing
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           326.
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
          
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           The
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           given
           to
           every
           man
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           every
           man
           in
           the
           World.
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           [
           The
           manifestation
           is
           given
           to
           every
           man
           to
           profit
           withal
           without
           distinction
           ,
           I
           will
           
           pour
           out
           of
           my
           Spirit
           upon
           all
           Flesh
           :
           For
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           shall
           lead
           the
           Saints
           into
           all
           Truth
           :
           And
           he
           shall
           reprove
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           doth
           reprove
           the
           World
           is
           manifest
           to
           the
           World.
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           I
           spake
           to
           this
           Text
           before
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           Letter
           of
           my
           Neighbour
           I.
           T.
           (
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Letters
           before
           our
           Disputes
           )
           who
           declared
           himself
           satisfied
           with
           my
           Answers
           ,
           
           but
           G.
           Fox
           (
           like
           a
           Cow
           with
           a
           Kettle
           on
           her
           head
           ,
           giving
           every
           one
           warning
           to
           stand
           clear
           )
           he
           boldly
           slanders
           1
           on
           ,
           and
           tumbles
           
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
          
           and
           Hell
           together
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           expresly
           declares
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           appoint
           in
           his
           Christian
           Church
           and
           Worship
           the
           Ministry
           of
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Teachers
          
           ,
           &c.
           according
           to
           Rom.
           12
           Ephes.
           4
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           bestoweth
           several
           Gifts
           and
           Endowments
           on
           such
           persons
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           call
           unto
           such
           Ministrations
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           vouchsafeth
           to
           give
           a
           gracious
           
             Concurrent
             Operation
          
           of
           his
           Spirit
           unto
           these
           his
           Gifts
           &
           Ministrations
           ,
           
           what
           now
           is
           this
           gracious
           promise
           of
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
          
           to
           the
           Garden
           of
           his
           Church
           &
           Saints
           ,
           the
           
             howling
             Desart
          
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Garden
           is
           taken
           in
           ,
           inclosed
           and
           separate
           ?
           Because
           a
           Queen
           is
           a
           Woman
           ,
           must
           therefore
           all
           the
           Honours
           and
           kindneffes
           of
           a
           
             glorions
             Prince
          
           due
           to
           his
           
             Royal
             Consort
          
           be
           dispensed
           in
           Common
           to
           all
           the
           Women
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           or
           Dominions
           ?
           The
           Garment
           in
           which
           the
           Queen
           is
           brought
           ,
           is
           a
           
           Garment
           of
           
             Needle
             work
          
           ,
           richly
           and
           most
           curiou●ly
           embroydered
           with
           the
           graces
           and
           Operations
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           those
           
             Heavenly
             Embroyderies
          
           ,
           &c.
           belong
           to
           every
           nnclean
           and
           
             Lousie
             Begger
          
           ?
        
         
           102
           ]
           Yea
           ,
           but
           this
           prophane
           Mouth
           hath
           something
           to
           say
           for
           it self
           ,
           three
           things
           he
           saith
           full
           of
           Prophaneness
           and
           Simplicity
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           will
           pour
           out
           my
           Spirit
           upon
           all
           Flesh.
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           Was
           this
           (
           as
           he
           speaks
           )
           without
           all
           distinction
           done
           actually
           ?
           was
           it
           ,
           Universally
           so
           with
           all
           the
           Individuals
           of
           mankind
           in
           the
           world
           at
           that
           time
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Was
           not
           there
           a
           
             wonderful
             Wall
             of
             separation
          
           between
           the
           Iews
           and
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Lord
           promised
           by
           the
           Prophets
           to
           break
           down
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           hath
           more
           and
           more
           broke
           down
           and
           abolished
           ?
           Is
           not
           
             Gideons
             Floor
          
           which
           was
           dry
           (
           the
           
             poor
             Gentiles
          
           and
           
             we
             English
          
           among
           them
           )
           now
           wet
           with
           the
           
             Dews
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           while
           the
           
             poor
             Iews
          
           (
           which
           were
           only
           wet
           at
           first
           )
           are
           dry
           and
           barren
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           is
           that
           
             Extraordinary
             Promise
          
           of
           
             Gods
             Extraordinary
             pouring
             out
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           in
           Fiery
           Tongues
           and
           Prophesyings
           ,
           fitting
           some
           to
           go
           unto
           all
           Nations
           to
           carry
           the
           glad
           News
           or
           Gospel
           ,
           had
           others
           and
           all
           Believers
           those
           Gifts
           [
           least
           of
           all
           with
           any
           shew
           of
           Reason
           ]
           belong
           they
           to
           all
           the
           Men
           and
           Women
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           have
           never
           seen
           and
           heard
           of
           any
           Glimpse
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Again
           ,
           I
           observe
           how
           vainly
           and
           wickedly
           
           this
           deluded
           and
           deluding
           Soul
           cheats
           himself
           ,
           
           and
           others
           with
           this
           Tearme
           ,
           
             All
             Flesh
             ,
             Every
             man
             ,
             All
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           so
           with
           the
           Terms
           
             Light
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Spirit
          
           ,
           his
           
             proud
             Fancy
          
           playeth
           ,
           &c.
           not
           dividing
           the
           Hoof
           by
           just
           and
           holy
           distinguishing
           a
           Crime
           that
           he
           often
           upbraids
           his
           Opposites
           most
           odiously
           with
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           not
           dividing
           ,
           &c.
           but
           is
           most
           notoriously
           guilty
           as
           ever
           was
           filthy
           Camel
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           
             unclean
             Beasts
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           his
           second
           Answer
           here
           is
           ,
           
             [
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             shall
             lead
             the
             Saints
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
             ]
          
           
           I
           observe
           here
           how
           like
           a
           Skittish
           Jade
           this
           wild
           Soul
           runs
           in
           and
           out
           ,
           and
           cannot
           keep
           to
           one
           
             steady
             Affirmation
          
           :
           Before
           he
           brings
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           poured
           out
           upon
           the
           Common
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           now
           he
           brings
           in
           the
           spirits
           leading
           the
           saints
           ,
           
             Gods
             Garden
             and
             Paradice
          
           :
           Yet
           again
           ,
           in
           his
           next
           words
           he
           concludes
           every
           man
           in
           the
           World
           to
           have
           the
           spirit
           because
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             [
             The
             spirit
             reproves
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             doth
             Reprove
             the
             World
             is
             manifest
             to
             the
             World.
             ]
          
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           The
           holy
           spirit
           testifies
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Comforter
           of
           the
           saints
           ,
           but
           a
           Reprover
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           Comforts
           the
           [
           103
           ]
           Saints
           in
           the
           Promises
           ,
           &
           Assurances
           ,
           &c.
           that
           he
           Reproves
           the
           world
           in
           his
           Threatenings
           and
           Judgments
           .
           
           That
           the
           world
           knows
           not
           ,
           sees
           not
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           mocks
           at
           ,
           receives
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           banisheth
           ,
           imprisoneth
           ,
           murthereth
           such
           in
           whom
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           God
           appeareth
           :
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           because
           of
           this
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           any
           soul
           ,
           three
           are
           against
           two
           ,
           &
           two
           must
           be
           against
           three
           in
           the
           same
           house
           ,
           the
           Parents
           against
           
           the
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           Children
           betray
           their
           Parents
           unto
           Death
           :
           yea
           ,
           two
           in
           a
           Bed
           ,
           and
           two
           in
           a
           Belly
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           whom
           Gods
           Spirit
           chooseth
           ,
           
           shall
           be
           mockt
           and
           murthered
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           lying
           Peor
           tells
           us
           that
           all
           the
           world
           (
           without
           distinction
           )
           have
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           prosit
           withal
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           There
           have
           been
           persons
           professing
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           yet
           far
           from
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           Ship
           in
           the
           world
           full
           of
           Sailors
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           
           called
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           scarce
           one
           man
           in
           it
           known
           to
           have
           any
           Acquaintance
           with
           Gods
           Spirit
           :
           Alas
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           
             Babilonish
             Orders
          
           of
           these
           pretenders
           to
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           or
           Spirit
           ?
           what
           are
           they
           but
           a
           poor
           Ship
           full
           of
           Resisters
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           to
           the
           greatest
           Enjoyers
           of
           him
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           true
           
             Protestant
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           professedly
           oppose
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Professors
           ,
           I
           hope
           as
           I
           have
           often
           said
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           are
           of
           the
           
             two
             hundred
          
           that
           followed
           Absolom
           in
           honesty
           and
           simplicity
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           ,
           
           Oh
           what
           Reproofs
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           hath
           G.
           Fox
           and
           others
           of
           their
           Leaders
           had
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           so
           many
           excellent
           Opposites
           and
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           G.
           Fox
           here
           proudly
           tramples
           under
           his
           prophane
           feet
           ,
           without
           any
           savour
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God!
           
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           to
           strive
           with
           men
           by
           preachings
           ,
           by
           writings
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           Readings
           ,
           by
           
             publick
             Iudgments
          
           and
           private
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           
             publick
             mercies
          
           and
           private
           ,
           for
           Acts
           14.
           
           every
           Drop
           of
           Rain
           is
           Gods
           
             voice
             ,
             word
          
           or
           witness
           ,
           &c
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           this
           
             Common
             grace
          
           to
           that
           Regenerating
           and
           
             changing
             Spirit
          
           ,
           
           John
           3.
           to
           the
           opening
           of
           Lidiahs
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           all
           saints
           hearts
           by
           his
           free
           and
           holy
           spirit
           or
           Finger
           ?
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           same
           Power
           that
           raised
           Christ
           Jesus
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.
           that
           raiseth
           any
           poor
           sinner
           unto
           a
           new
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           Cond●tion
           ?
        
         
           104
           ]
           7.
           
           Excellent
           and
           most
           heavenly
           is
           that
           similitude
           ,
           
             Cant.
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             savour
             of
             thy
             good
             Ointments
             therefore
             do
             the
             Virgins
             love
             thee
             :
          
           Oh
           how
           many
           prate
           of
           this
           spirit
           or
           Ointment
           ,
           and
           yet
           hate
           the
           true
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           hate
           his
           
             Love
             Letters
          
           ,
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           them
           in
           a
           
             Bone
             fire
          
           ,
           hate
           his
           poor
           true
           Quakers
           that
           desire
           to
           fear
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           tremble
           at
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           mourn
           that
           having
           received
           such
           manifestations
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           of
           God
           they
           have
           profited
           others
           so
           little
           ,
           and
           glorified
           God
           in
           their
           Generations
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           I
           might
           Insist
           upon
           the
           End
           which
           G
           ,
           Fox
           insisteth
           on
           ,
           
           viz.
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           and
           ask
           why
           David
           ,
           Psal.
           53.
           
           Complains
           that
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           men
           not
           one
           excepted
           ,
           are
           unprofitable
           ,
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           yea
           ,
           abominable
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           spiritual
           matters
           ,
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           the
           world
           to
           come
           :
           All
           even
           the
           
             sweetest
             Natures
          
           ,
           the
           fairest
           ,
           the
           wittiest
           ,
           the
           wisest
           ,
           the
           learnedst
           ,
           the
           devoutest
           ,
           untill
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           come
           and
           truly
           change
           the
           heart
           and
           whole
           Frame
           of
           Nature
           .
           Till
           then
           ,
           we
           as
           profitable
           as
           Hogs
           ,
           as
           Moles
           in
           a
           Garden
           ,
           as
           Water
           or
           Fire
           breaking
           into
           a
           ship
           ,
           and
           as
           
             devouring
             Foxes
             amongst
             the
             true
             Lambs
             and
             Chickens
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           53d
           Instance
           
             of
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             his
             lame
             Answer
             is
             in
          
           pag.
           328
           :
           
           
             where
             he
             quotes
          
           Hugh
           Archbal
           ,
           saying
           ,
           [
           Christ
           doth
           enlighten
           none
           but
           them
           that
           do
           receive
           him
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           Contrary
           to
           John
           3.
           which
           speaketh
           of
           them
           that
           hate
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           are
           enlightened
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           come
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           Light
           will
           reprove
           them
           :
           so
           he
           that
           hates
           the
           Light
           is
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           receive
           Christ.
           
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           spoken
           much
           of
           the
           Light
           and
           of
           receiving
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           &c
           ,
           yet
           since
           this
           
             proud
             Boaster
          
           drags
           his
           Opposites
           out
           of
           Scotland
           also
           :
           I
           pray
           the
           Readers
           patience
           while
           I
           tell
           him
           of
           a
           manifold
           Light
           which
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           mentions
           under
           a
           Metaphor
           or
           
             Figure
             of
             Light.
          
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Natural
           perceiving
           of
           Natural
           things
           ,
           
           as
           Christ
           Jesus
           saith
           :
           
             The
             Light
             of
             the
             Body
             is
             the
             Eye
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Light
           of
           peace
           and
           joy
           ,
           whether
           Corporal
           or
           spiritual
           ,
           Temporal
           ,
           or
           Eternal
           :
           The
           Iews
           in
           
             Hamans
             down-Fall
          
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Deliverance
           had
           Light
           and
           Joy
           ,
           
             &c.
             and
             Light
             is
             sown
             for
             the
             Righteous
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           105
           ]
           3.
           
           The
           common
           offers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           as
           Light
           ,
           whence
           some
           have
           observed
           that
           the
           word
           (
           so
           cried
           up
           in
           Iohn
           1.
           )
           is
           not
           inlightneth
           but
           lighteth
           :
           but
           the
           word
           Photizei
           may
           signifie
           both
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Common
           offer
           ,
           preaching
           and
           sound
           of
           the
           
             glad
             News
          
           ,
           or
           Gospel
           :
           The
           people
           that
           sate
           in
           Darkness
           saw
           
             great
             Light
          
           ,
           &c
           ,
           As
           the
           Light
           of
           a
           candle
           coming
           in
           lightens
           or
           enlightens
           the
           Walls
           and
           Room
           but
           being
           taken
           away
           again
           leaves
           no
           Impression
           or
           change
           upon
           the
           Wall
           ,
           
           or
           as
           the
           Sun
           shining
           or
           guilding
           the
           Earth
           being
           clouded
           leaves
           no
           Impression
           of
           shining
           on
           the
           Earth
           behind
           it
           :
           
           So
           is
           it
           with
           the
           Common
           offers
           of
           Trading
           or
           marriages
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           
             heavenly
             Offers
          
           of
           Merchandize
           and
           
             Heavenly
             Marriage
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
             There
             is
             yet
             a
          
           higher
           Light
           
             which
             some
             are
          
           affected
           ,
           Tinctur'd
           and
           enlightened
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             not
             the
          
           true
           and
           saving
           Light
           :
           
             that
             in
          
           Heb.
           6.
           
             where
             some
             persons
             (
             as
             the
          
           pretended
           Quakers
           
             and
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             especially
             )
             have
             seen
             much
             of
             the
          
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           holiness
           ,
           his
           Iustice
           ,
           
             &c.
             and
             had
             a
          
           Tast
           
             of
             the
          
           Ioyes
           
             of
             the
          
           next
           world
           ,
           
             but
             proudly
             turned
             from
             the
          
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           
             from
             the
             true
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
          
           true
           ,
           holy
           ,
           enlightning
           ,
           humbling
           and
           saving
           Spirit
           
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           
             true
             Lighting
          
           or
           Enlightning
           of
           which
           the
           
             holy
             Scripture
          
           speaketh
           ,
           
           is
           that
           of
           2
           Cor.
           4
           (
           a
           place
           fouly
           and
           simply
           abused
           by
           G.
           Fox
           to
           prove
           the
           Light
           in
           every
           man
           )
           where
           Paul
           shews
           ,
           how
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           
             glad
             News
          
           or
           Gospel
           God
           had
           shined
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           (
           not
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           the
           Corinthians
           )
           and
           had
           given
           them
           a
           sight
           
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Face
             ,
          
           or
           from
           the
           Reflexion
           or
           means
           of
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Hence
           all
           those
           
             Heavenly
             Appellations
          
           or
           phrazes
           ,
           or
           Names
           ,
           Children
           of
           the
           Day
           :
           Illuminated
           ,
           or
           
             Inlightned
             Ones
             ,
             You
             were
             Darkness
             ,
             but
             now
             you
             are
          
           (
           not
           only
           Inlightened
           ,
           but
           )
           
             Light
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           become
           ,
           (
           not
           as
           Fox
           pretends
           Christs
           and
           Gods
           and
           no
           distinction
           )
           but
           of
           a
           
             bright
             Spiritual
             Nature
          
           ,
           longing
           humbly
           and
           mournfully
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           means
           )
           more
           to
           come
           out
           of
           Darkness
           into
           the
           Light
           of
           holiness
           and
           likeness
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           Object
           .
           G.
           Fox
           alleadgeth
           Iohn
           3.
           
           They
           which
           hated
           the
           Light
           were
           inlightned
           :
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           No
           question
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           
             general
             Offer
          
           of
           mercy
           ,
           [
           106
           ]
           as
           of
           the
           Candle
           or
           Sun
           to
           the
           Eyes
           of
           a
           blind
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           their
           Condemnation
           ,
           
           because
           if
           they
           had
           power
           ,
           yet
           their
           wills
           and
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           Resolutions
           refuse
           and
           abhor
           it
           ,
           and
           abhor
           their
           eyes
           should
           be
           opened
           to
           see
           it
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           the
           Gospel
           or
           
             glad
             News
          
           is
           published
           or
           preached
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           twofold
           Effect
           of
           it
           :
           as
           Acts
           13.
           and
           Acts
           17.
           and
           Acts
           28.
           and
           through
           all
           Experience
           in
           all
           Ages
           and
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           some
           mock
           ,
           some
           demur
           ,
           some
           persecute
           others
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           or
           Power
           of
           God
           opens
           their
           hearts
           to
           fear
           ,
           to
           believe
           ,
           to
           submit
           ,
           and
           in
           Gods
           time
           to
           rejoyce
           for
           ever
           in
           a
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           The
           54th
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           330.
           
             where
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Iames
           Dorram
           ,
           
           saying
           [
           The
           Believer
           is
           not
           in
           sin
           as
           the
           Unbeliever
           is
           ,
           he
           sins
           not
           as
           the
           Unbeliever
           doth
           :
           and
           in
           another
           place
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           Law
           is
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Believer
           that
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Unbeliever
           .
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           Here
           any
           may
           read
           thy
           Confusion
           ,
           but
           I
           say
           unto
           thee
           He
           that
           believeth
           doth
           not
           commit
           Sin
           ,
           but
           the
           unbelief
           is
           Sin
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           20.
           
           
             And
             Christ
             is
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believes
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
          
           Roms
           10.
           4.
           and
           yet
           thou
           puts
           both
           Believers
           and
           unbelievers
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           The
           Devils
           (
           no
           question
           )
           know
           Sin
           ,
           they
           see
           Sin
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           true
           glass
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           They
           see
           sin
           as
           Saul
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           &c.
           in
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Coal
           ,
           as
           dreadful
           in
           the
           punishment
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           blackness
           of
           the
           Coale
           ,
           as
           against
           their
           new
           Life
           and
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Eternal
           ,
           who
           hath
           begotten
           them
           unto
           holiness
           .
           The
           Robber
           and
           Murtherer
           bewails
           his
           offence
           at
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           though
           yet
           his
           heart
           is
           not
           changed
           ,
           but
           ,
           (
           could
           he
           )
           he
           would
           murther
           the
           Judge
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           his
           Condemnation
           and
           Execution
           .
           The
           Drunkard
           hates
           his
           Sin
           as
           a
           Tyrant
           over
           him
           ,
           only
           as
           it
           brings
           Discredit
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           with
           the
           unclean
           person
           ,
           and
           every
           other
           sinner
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           the
           Regenerate
           or
           
             new
             Born
          
           ,
           who
           can
           no
           more
           (
           unless
           deceived
           and
           Circumvented
           )
           touch
           Sin
           ,
           
           then
           the
           Devil
           the
           Father
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           then
           Fire
           can
           delight
           in
           Water
           ,
           nor
           Light
           in
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           7
           of
           the
           Romans
           is
           contended
           for
           by
           the
           Papists
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           [
           107
           ]
           to
           Contain
           not
           the
           Combate
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           unregenerate
           within
           themselves
           :
           But
           the
           true
           Protestants
           have
           proved
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           true
           Saints
           that
           sin
           and
           grace
           ,
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           sin
           may
           ,
           and
           do
           continue
           Combating
           in
           the
           Regenerate
           ,
           or
           New
           born
           ,
           Contrary
           to
           that
           
             proud
             perfection
          
           of
           Papists
           and
           Foxians
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           is
           more
           clear
           then
           
             Pauls
             Argumentation
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           his
           Conclusion
           ,
           viz.
           That
           with
           his
           mind
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           will
           ,
           
           Affections
           ,
           (
           renewed
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           )
           
             he
             served
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             But
             with
             his
             Flesh
             ,
          
           which
           must
           be
           his
           
             sinful
             Desires
          
           and
           Dispositions
           yet
           remaining
           in
           him
           ,
           
             he
             served
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             ?
          
           This
           was
           the
           Reason
           of
           his
           Cry
           ,
           
             O
             wretched
             man
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           G.
           Fox
           his
           silly
           shifts
           saying
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           Paul
           was
           perfect
           ,
           and
           gave
           thanks
           for
           victory
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           that
           
             Fantastical
             saying
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Generalists
           ,
           being
           forced
           to
           Con●ess
           Repentance
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           
             viz.
             [
             In
             a
             moment
             in
             the
             Twinkling
             of
             an
             Eye
             ]
          
           wofully
           abusing
           that
           holy
           Scripture
           about
           the
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           same
           7
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           and
           other
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           Experience
           prove
           that
           the
           Sin
           of
           the
           Regenerate
           ,
           whether
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           many
           wives
           ,
           &c.
           or
           of
           unwatchfulness
           as
           David
           and
           Peter's
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           as
           an
           honest
           man
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           or
           as
           Souldiers
           and
           Seamen
           wounded
           and
           carried
           Captive
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Virgin
           by
           force
           deslowred
           ,
           and
           crying
           out
           ,
           whom
           therefore
           both
           Law
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           in
           a
           holy
           Figure
           declare
           to
           be
           clear
           and
           Innocent
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Hence
           Paul
           shews
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           the
           
             Chast
             Will
          
           and
           Affections
           unto
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Bridegroom
          
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             delight
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             :
          
           Delight
           we
           know
           is
           the
           Top
           and
           Flowre
           ,
           and
           Cream
           of
           all
           the
           Affections
           ,
           and
           the
           
             siercest
             hatred
          
           flies
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           that
           which
           takes
           away
           our
           delight
           from
           us
           .
           The
           wicked
           may
           desire
           ,
           and
           may
           act
           heavenly
           things
           for
           his
           own
           self
           Ends
           ,
           for
           his
           Credit
           ,
           his
           profit
           ,
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           not
           make
           God
           to
           be
           himself
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           God.
           
        
         
         
           6.
           
           What
           Confusion
           is
           it
           to
           affirm
           that
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           though
           they
           see
           Christ
           fulfilling
           the
           Law
           of
           works
           for
           them
           ,
           
           which
           none
           in
           the
           world
           could
           ever
           do
           but
           He
           ,
           yet
           they
           ought
           to
           strive
           after
           perfect
           holiness
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           
             to
             love
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             their
             Heart
             ,
             soul
             ,
             might
             ,
             strength
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           a
           Child
           going
           after
           his
           Father
           ,
           the
           Scholar
           or
           maiden
           following
           their
           Copies
           and
           Samplers
           ▪
           [
           108
           though
           they
           never
           come
           near
           the
           full
           Exactness
           and
           perfection
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           55th
           Instance
           
             of
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             his
             simple
             and
             soul
             Answer
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           338.
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
          
           Iohn
           Nasmith
           from
           Scotland
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           Tha
           the
           Evil
           Spirits
           are
           both
           sinful
           and
           Reasonable
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           lye
           ,
           for
           Reasonable
           is
           not
           sinful
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           is
           sinful
           ?
           1
           
             Thes.
             3.
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Faith.
          
           And
           if
           the
           Evil
           Spirit
           be
           Reasonable
           and
           the
           Good
           Reasonable
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           one
           :
           who
           is
           then
           unreasonable
           ,
           thou
           puts
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           precious
           and
           the
           vile
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           the
           mark
           of
           a
           
             blinde
             guide
          
           and
           of
           a
           
             false
             Prophet
          
           in
           thy
           Forehead
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           Reply
           and
           observe
           First
           ,
           the
           
             filthy
             rash
             Fury
          
           of
           his
           mind
           and
           Pen
           :
           Beginning
           with
           that
           's
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           silly
           Line
           and
           Answer
           :
           Thou
           hast
           the
           Marck
           of
           a
           
             Blind
             guide
          
           and
           of
           a
           
             false
             Prophet
          
           in
           thy
           Forehead
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           
             proud
             Pharisee
          
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           Sadducee
           also
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           no
           Angels
           nor
           Spirits
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           to
           owne
           Scripture
           and
           a
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           They
           with
           
             Iesuitical
             Equivocations
          
           name
           Angels
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           the
           bottom
           as
           some
           
           of
           them
           ,
           
           and
           that
           in
           print
           discover
           is
           ,
           they
           hold
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           All
           ,
           and
           into
           which
           
             All
             Return
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           of
           Iudas
           is
           as
           happy
           as
           the
           Soul
           of
           Peter
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           G.
           Fox
           runs
           into
           his
           Burrough
           of
           the
           
             various
             significations
          
           of
           the
           word
           Reasonable
           .
           A
           man
           is
           a
           
             Reasonable
             Creature
          
           as
           Opposite
           to
           Wolves
           and
           Foxes
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           he
           may
           be
           unreasonable
           in
           in
           his
           Actings
           ,
           
           as
           Wolves
           and
           Foxes
           ,
           who
           though
           unreasonable
           in
           their
           Natures
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           sinful
           ,
           though
           a
           plague
           to
           man
           since
           his
           Fall.
           Oh
           happy
           were
           it
           for
           G.
           Fox
           that
           he
           had
           been
           of
           the
           wild
           Foxes
           in
           the
           Woods
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           been
           so
           sinful
           ,
           by
           so
           
             horribly
             abusing
          
           so
           great
           a
           Talent
           of
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           which
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
          
           hath
           given
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           know
           the
           Admirable
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Power
           of
           those
           unclean
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           cast
           out
           ,
           
           they
           did
           believe
           and
           Confess
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           made
           their
           Request
           unto
           him
           :
           This
           their
           knowledge
           and
           Ability
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           though
           their
           
             sinful
             hardness
          
           by
           Gods
           just
           Sentence
           ,
           runs
           them
           upon
           such
           mad
           and
           desperate
           Courses
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           Righteous
           Judge
           delivers
           them
           up
           to
           the
           Councels
           109
           ]
           and
           Projects
           of
           their
           
             proud
             and
             deceitful
             Hearts
             and
             Spirits
             :
          
        
         
           The
           56th
           .
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           345.
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
          
           Henry
           Foreside
           
             (
             from
             Scotland
          
           ,
           )
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           Concerning
           those
           words
           of
           Ezekiel
           18.
           28.
           
           If
           the
           Righteous
           turn
           away
           from
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           his
           former
           Righteousness
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           remembred
           ,
           
             and
             he
             
             said
          
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Scripture
           was
           :
           They
           thought
           they
           had
           been
           Righteous
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           ,
           but
           supposed
           it
           had
           been
           so
           .
           ]
        
         
           
             He
             Answers
          
           ,
           
           [
           Herein
           thou
           art
           a
           Minister
           of
           unrighteousness
           thou
           goest
           about
           to
           make
           God
           a
           Lyar
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           perverts
           the
           Scripture
           :
           For
           if
           he
           forsakes
           his
           Righteousness
           and
           commits
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           Trespasses
           he
           shall
           dye
           and
           not
           live
           in
           the
           Righteousness
           :
           But
           if
           he
           ●o
           sakes
           his
           Sins
           ,
           Trespasses
           and
           Transgressions
           ,
           in
           the
           Righteousness
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           and
           doth
           ,
           he
           shall
           live
           :
           So
           Gods
           wayes
           are
           equal
           ,
           
             Ezek
             ,
             18.
             ]
             And
             thou
             sayes
             ,
             they
             thought
             they
             had
             been
             Righteous
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             so
             :
             And
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             it
             was
             so
             ,
          
           that
           they
           should
           live
           in
           their
           Righteousness
           
             and
             die
             if
             they
             did
             depart
             from
             it
             and
             Transgressed
             :
             Here
             thou
             art
             a
             diminisher
             from
             the
          
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           
             words
             ,
             whose
             Name
             is
          
           diminished
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           ,
           read
           Rev.
           22.
           19
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           The
           Question
           is
           about
           
             Falling
             away
          
           from
           
             saving
             grace
          
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           
           wherein
           it
           is
           notorious
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           proved
           )
           that
           the
           Quakers
           joyn
           their
           Forces
           to
           the
           Standards
           of
           the
           Papists
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           though
           herein
           the
           Arminians
           (
           though
           highly
           abusing
           an
           high
           wit
           as
           the
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           do
           )
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           so
           guilty
           and
           Insufferable
           as
           the
           Papists
           and
           Foxians
           are
           ,
           because
           they
           pretend
           not
           to
           such
           an
           
             Infallible
             Chair
          
           as
           the
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           do
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           more
           wonderful
           and
           monstrous
           ,
           because
           the
           Papists
           are
           forced
           to
           grant
           that
           the
           Head
           of
           their
           Church
           the
           Pope
           may
           Himself
           fall
           away
           and
           be
           a
           Reprobate
           ,
           and
           the
           Foxians
           are
           forced
           to
           Confess
           as
           much
           ,
           even
           
           of
           divers
           of
           their
           Heads
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           some
           getting
           
             Saving
             Grace
          
           again
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           some
           never
           .
           The
           Quakers
           yet
           are
           more
           gross
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           because
           they
           maintain
           that
           the
           least
           that
           hearken
           to
           the
           Light
           are
           born
           again
           .
           That
           they
           which
           are
           born
           again
           cannot
           Sin
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           can
           not
           Sin
           are
           pure
           as
           God
           is
           pure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           Falling
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           necessarily
           hold
           that
           which
           is
           blasphemous
           of
           all
           to
           be
           abhorred
           ,
           that
           God
           himself
           may
           fall
           from
           Grace
           also
           ,
           and
           is
           kept
           down
           as
           the
           [
           110
           ]
           as
           this
           barking
           Fox
           speaks
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Cart
             laden
             with
             sheaves
          
           (
           perverting
           the
           Scripture
           )
           by
           wickedness
           &
           wicked
           spirits
           which
           are
           too
           hard
           for
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           in
           all
           the
           Men
           and
           Women
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           hearken
           to
           their
           
             feigned
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           let
           loose
           the
           
             Imprisoned
             Cart
          
           and
           Seed
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Wee
           may
           make
           a
           stand
           here
           and
           observe
           three
           things
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             horrible
             abuse
             of
             Gods
             Excellent
             Gifts
          
           of
           Reason
           and
           Acuteness
           ,
           which
           these
           men
           so
           grossly
           desile
           in
           handling
           the
           Misteries
           and
           Parables
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Gods
             Infinite
             Patience
          
           in
           bearing
           with
           such
           a
           
             rotten
             stinking
             thing
          
           as
           man
           is
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           kind
           of
           Grace
           it
           is
           that
           so
           easily
           persons
           Fall
           away
           away
           from
           ,
           and
           part
           withal
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           Ezek.
           18.
           
           How
           doth
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           word
           Righteousness
           in
           which
           Fox
           in
           his
           
             wonted
             Burrough
          
           ,
           
           signifies
           divers
           things
           ,
           that
           therefore
           in
           this
           first
           place
           it
           must
           signify
           the
           Imputed
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           from
           which
           a
           
           man
           really
           Invested
           with
           it
           may
           really
           ,
           Totally
           and
           Finally
           depart
           .
           And
           Secondly
           the
           
             Sanctifying
             Righteousness
          
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           adorning
           a
           poor
           sinner
           Justified
           and
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           true
           Righteousness
           ,
           a
           truly
           sanctified
           Soul
           and
           member
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           may
           make
           shipwrack
           .
           But
           is
           there
           not
           beside
           these
           a
           very
           thirdly
           ,
           
             Indian
             Rig●teousness
          
           ,
           when
           a
           Barbarian
           is
           Innocent
           and
           free
           from
           Crimes
           falsly
           charged
           on
           him
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Is
           there
           not
           a
           Civil
           Righteousness
           when
           men
           are
           free
           from
           Gross
           and
           
             Barbarous
             Courses
          
           ,
           and
           live
           Civilly
           ,
           soberly
           and
           justly
           among
           their
           Neighbors
           ?
        
         
           5
           
             Yea
             ,
             is
             there
             not
             a
             Pharisaical
             Righteousness
             which
          
           Paul
           
             prided
             himself
             in
          
           ,
           viz
           that
           concerning
           the
           Law
           he
           was
           blameless
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             saith
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           Except
           your
           Righteousness
           go
           beyond
           this
           Righteousness
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
        
         
           6.
           
           Again
           ,
           Is
           there
           not
           a
           Righteousness
           of
           the
           
             foolish
             Virgins
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           shew
           and
           Lamp
           of
           Profession
           ,
           and
           make
           as
           brave
           a
           shew
           in
           building
           as
           the
           house
           upon
           the
           Rock
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           fairer
           )
           and
           yet
           no
           true
           work
           of
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Soul
           to
           God
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           Oyle
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           the
           heart
           for
           all
           their
           boasting
           of
           it
           .
           The
           most
           High
           and
           holy
           will
           be
           clear
           when
           he
           is
           Judged
           .
           Adam
           shall
           live
           if
           he
           keep
           his
           Bargain
           :
           and
           so
           shall
           all
           his
           Posterity
           if
           they
           keep
           the
           
             first
             Covenant
          
           .
        
         
           111
           ]
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           God
           knows
           the
           Bargain
           is
           too
           hard
           for
           us
           :
           Our
           
             first
             Father
          
           did
           not
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           then
           of
           the
           Papists
           
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           more
           also
           then
           God
           commandeth
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           did
           not
           mock
           ,
           but
           meekly
           and
           savingly
           teach
           the
           young
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           Answered
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             enter
             into
             Life
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             :
          
           nor
           doth
           he
           mock
           the
           Iews
           ,
           dealing
           with
           them
           upon
           the
           Terms
           of
           
             Iustice
             :
             Obey
             and
             live
             ,
             Transgress
             and
             die
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           pertinent
           question
           ,
           why
           was
           the
           holy
           Law
           of
           God
           written
           and
           given
           so
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           after
           man
           was
           Fallen
           and
           not
           able
           to
           keep
           his
           Bargain
           :
           
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           Gal.
           3
           ,
           tels
           us
           that
           
             four
             hundred
          
           and
           
             Thirty
             Years
          
           after
           the
           Promise
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           Law
           was
           written
           by
           Gods
           own
           
             Immediate
             Finger
          
           to
           shew
           unto
           man
           his
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Judgements
           ,
           and
           need
           of
           a
           
             Mediator
             promised
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           to
           G.
           Fox
           Cursing
           his
           Adversary
           as
           a
           Diminisher
           from
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           
           Doth
           this
           Face
           of
           Brass
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           horribly
           slighted
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           now
           adore
           them
           ?
           Is
           he
           now
           zealous
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           violation
           of
           them
           ?
           Doth
           he
           regard
           the
           adding
           to
           ,
           or
           Detracting
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           Plagues
           and
           Curses
           therein
           denounced
           against
           the
           Adders
           to
           ,
           or
           Detracters
           from
           them
           ?
           Doth
           he
           not
           throughout
           all
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           in
           word
           and
           writing
           deny
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           only
           that
           
             Frantick
             Light
          
           or
           Christ
           ,
           (
           imagined
           by
           them
           to
           be
           in
           all
           mankinde
           )
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           
           yea
           ,
           is
           it
           of
           any
           use
           or
           more
           availe
           to
           them
           that
           have
           the
           Scripture
           in
           their
           heart
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           then
           a
           
             dead
             Letter
          
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Old
             Almanack
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             O
             hear
             O
             Heavens
             and
             give
             Ear
             O
             Earth
             ,
          
           did
           
           ever
           the
           Devil
           vomit
           out
           more
           poyson
           (
           against
           God
           and
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           by
           the
           mouths
           and
           pens
           of
           Iews
           or
           Turks
           ,
           or
           Anti-Christans
           ,
           )
           then
           these
           Foxians
           do
           in
           their
           undermining
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ?
           Some
           know
           it
           not
           :
           Some
           of
           them
           speak
           Reverently
           of
           it
           :
           The
           very
           Papists
           Confess
           it
           to
           be
           the
           very
           word
           or
           Speech
           of
           God
           :
           But
           the
           Devil
           and
           the
           Quakers
           abhor
           to
           hear
           them
           
             Verbum
             Dei
          
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           These
           bewitched
           Soules
           affirme
           they
           have
           a
           
             higher
             Teacher
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           [
           112
           ]
           every
           man
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           him
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           and
           yet
           they
           say
           in
           horrible
           simplicity
           and
           hypocrisy
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Words
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           58th
           :
           Instance
           of
           G.
           Fox
           
             his
             slight
             Answer
             ,
             as
             in
          
           Pag.
           356
           ,
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             a
             Book
             from
          
           Holland
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           [
           That
           God
           hath
           put
           out
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           your
           Sins
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           Corruptions
           within
           you
           ,
           wherein
           you
           must
           fight
           all
           your
           Life
           Time.
           
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Sins
           you
           are
           fighting
           withal
           are
           not
           blotted
           out
           in
           your
           own
           particulars
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           
           They
           are
           not
           fighting
           all
           their
           Life
           Time
           ,
           but
           come
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           witnessing
           sin
           and
           Iniquity
           blotted
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Everlasting
             Covenant
          
           of
           Peace
           and
           Life
           with
           God
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           This
           
             subtle
             Mountebank
          
           having
           gotten
           a
           Scaffold
           ,
           he
           acts
           Tricks
           wonderful
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           simple
           ,
           yet
           as
           in
           all
           his
           Books
           he
           shews
           no
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           the
           Greek
           (
           whence
           our
           
             English
             Scripture
          
           comes
           as
           a
           Daughter
           from
           the
           Mother
           )
           so
           falls
           he
           short
           of
           most
           
             English
             writers
          
           ,
           
           who
           scorns
           to
           disgrace
           their
           
             Mother
             English
          
           (
           by
           so
           much
           bastard
           and
           
             false
             English
          
           )
           as
           this
           
             poor
             Mountebank
          
           hath
           done
           in
           all
           his
           Books
           .
        
         
           If
           ever
           any
           poor
           empty
           Soul
           have
           talkt
           of
           God
           without
           God.
           
           Of
           a
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           within
           ,
           without
           them
           :
           or
           any
           true
           Savour
           of
           them
           :
           of
           the
           holy
           writings
           of
           God
           without
           any
           true
           Reverence
           and
           love
           to
           them
           !
           Of
           Light
           without
           any
           Spark
           of
           
             true
             Illuminations
          
           !
           of
           sin
           ,
           without
           any
           true
           Sence
           of
           the
           
             Exceeding
             Sinfulness
          
           of
           it
           !
           This
           
             Empty
             Cask
          
           this
           loud
           Boaster
           and
           Censurer
           is
           one
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           Answer
           saith
           three
           things
           in
           Effect
           .
        
         
           1
           ,
           That
           no
           sin
           is
           blotted
           out
           until
           there
           be
           no
           more
           Root
           nor
           Seed
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Soul
           to
           fight
           against
           .
           
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           to
           this
           I
           have
           spoke
           much
           before
           ,
           and
           shewed
           how
           clear
           it
           is
           against
           so
           much
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           against
           the
           Counsels
           and
           purposes
           of
           God
           as
           to
           his
           holy
           ordering
           of
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           
           and
           his
           Saints
           in
           it
           :
           and
           against
           the
           Constant
           Experience
           of
           all
           those
           high
           Saints
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           that
           ever
           went
           before
           us
           :
           All
           which
           shews
           the
           
             Devilish
             pride
          
           of
           these
           
             high
             Pharisees
          
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           adds
           ,
           saying
           ,
           the
           Saints
           are
           not
           fighting
           all
           their
           Life
           Time.
           
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Enemies
           no
           danger
           of
           Fleshly
           Lusts
           
             warring
             against
             our
             Souls
          
           ,
           as
           Peter
           speaks
           .
           113
           ]
           2.
           
           Why
           then
           doth
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           speak
           of
           the
           Combate
           of
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           and
           that
           
             Paul
             did
             not
             the
             things
             that
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             did
             the
             Evil
             he
             would
             not
             ,
          
           &
           of
           his
           being
           taken
           Prisoner
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Why
           then
           doth
           Gods
           Spirit
           furnish
           us
           with
           
           all
           that
           
             Heavenly
             Artillery
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.
           1.
           
           And
           Commands
           his
           Servants
           (
           even
           
             Timothy
             )
             to
             flie
             youthful
             Lusts
             ,
          
           if
           he
           were
           past
           wounding
           by
           them
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           to
           stand
           upon
           the
           Guard
           and
           watch
           against
           Gluttonly
           and
           Drunkenness
           ,
           and
           
             worldly
             Cares
          
           ,
           which
           would
           lull
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Disciples
           asleep
           ,
           except
           they
           kept
           the
           better
           watch
           &c.
           Luke
           21.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           why
           then
           doth
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Command
           us
           to
           pray
           daily
           against
           Temptations
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           daily
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           if
           his
           Followers
           be
           for
           ever
           escaped
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           Sinful
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           and
           actions
           ,
           and
           many
           
             thousand
             sinful
             Omissions
          
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           What
           was
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Cemmand
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           the
           Churches
           to
           watch
           ,
           
           to
           Overcome
           ,
           to
           repent
           ,
           threatning
           them
           with
           discharging
           ,
           and
           Excommunication
           which
           we
           see
           dolefully
           Effected
           upon
           the
           
             Asian
             Professors
          
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           followed
           with
           a
           rich
           blessing
           upon
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           Executed
           upon
           the
           
             Incestuous
             Corinthian
          
           ,
           which
           brought
           forth
           those
           
             seven
             Heavenly
             Fruits
          
           ,
           both
           in
           him
           and
           that
           Church
           also
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           his
           third
           Answer
           is
           ,
           [
           The
           Saints
           are
           come
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           witnessing
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           blotted
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           Everlasting
           Covenant
           of
           Peace
           and
           Life
           with
           God.
           ]
        
         
           But
           1.
           
           Take
           these
           words
           in
           his
           Sense
           ,
           viz.
           that
           all
           that
           are
           in
           their
           
             Fancied
             Kingdome
          
           are
           thus
           free
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           this
           Peace
           and
           Joy
           :
           why
           then
           do
           themselves
           still
           Confess
           themselves
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           quaking
           and
           trembling
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           at
           the
           black
           and
           
             burning
             Foot
          
           of
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           ,
           where
           indeed
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           bright
           and
           
             shining
             Hill
          
           of
           Zion
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Is
           not
           this
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           with
           David
           ,
           
           concerning
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           the
           
             Anti
             Type
          
           )
           with
           all
           Christians
           ,
           viz.
           that
           if
           they
           Sin
           he
           will
           Chastise
           them
           with
           
             the
             Rods
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             not
             take
             away
             his
             mercy
             ,
          
           as
           he
           took
           it
           from
           Saul
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Is
           there
           not
           a
           
             false
             Peace
          
           ,
           a
           
             false
             Ioy
          
           as
           well
           as
           a
           
             false
             quaking
             ,
             a
             false
             Repentance
             ,
          
           a
           
             false
             mortification
          
           ,
           and
           Sanctificatio
           ,
           and
           in
           Conclusion
           ,
           a
           
             false
             Salvation
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           tels
           us
           of
           the
           
             high
             pretenders
          
           ,
           Math.
           7.
           yet
           by
           him
           
             Everlastingly
             rejected
          
           .
        
         
           114
           ]
           The
           59th
           Instance
           
             is
             in
          
           Pag.
           365.
           
             where
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             brings
             in
          
           Robert
           Tuchin
           ,
           
           
             &c.
             saying
          
           ,
           [
           The
           most
           Faithful
           Messengers
           of
           Christ
           have
           acknowledged
           that
           they
           have
           come
           short
           of
           their
           duty
           .
           ]
        
         
           G.
           Fox
           Answers
           ,
           [
           They
           that
           are
           Faithful
           Messengers
           of
           Christ
           have
           the
           Answer
           well
           done
           thou
           good
           and
           Faithful
           Servant
           :
           where
           did
           John
           ,
           or
           Paul
           ,
           or
           Peter
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           came
           short
           of
           their
           duty
           :
           Hath
           not
           thou
           slandred
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           thinking
           them
           to
           be
           like
           yourselves
           ,
           and
           falsly
           accusing
           them
           that
           you
           may
           seem
           Iustified
           ,
           who
           are
           false
           Messengers
           and
           come
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           no
           Commission
           from
           him
           :
           and
           you
           come
           short
           of
           every
           good
           work
           :
           But
           thus
           it
           is
           not
           with
           Christs
           true
           Messengers
           ,
           for
           they
           fulfil
           his
           Will
           that
           sent
           them
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Lord
           that
           worketh
           in
           them
           ,
           whose
           th●y
           are
           ,
           and
           whose
           duty
           they
           perform
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ]
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           this
           
             deluded
             Soul
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           written
           )
           must
           grow
           worse
           and
           worse
           (
           except
           the
           Lord
           
             wonderfully
             awaken
          
           him
           )
           to
           all
           Eternity
           :
           Instead
           of
           seeing
           any
           failing
           against
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Servants
           
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           he
           claps
           his
           wings
           upon
           his
           Dunghil
           ,
           and
           vapours
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           these
           Transactions
           he
           hath
           not
           faild
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           a
           
             sinful
             word
             or
             Thought
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           he
           must
           remember
           that
           such
           was
           the
           
             Infinite
             ,
             Incomprehensible
             Purity
          
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             Heavens
             were
             not
             pure
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             he
             laid
             Folly
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             his
             Angels
             ,
          
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           their
           Natures
           ,
           their
           Endowments
           ,
           their
           Employments
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           comes
           short
           of
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           came
           short
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           fast
           in
           
             Chains
             of
             Darkness
          
           ,
           expecting
           Iudgement
           and
           Torment
           to
           come
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           presume
           G.
           Fox
           will
           grant
           that
           our
           
             first
             Parents
          
           were
           Innocent
           and
           perfect
           ,
           as
           
             highly
             Gifted
          
           and
           as
           
             highly
             Employed
          
           as
           ever
           G.
           Fox
           is
           like
           to
           be
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           they
           came
           short
           ,
           and
           We
           all
           by
           them
           fallen
           short
           of
           the
           Glory
           and
           love
           of
           God
           into
           the
           Dunghill
           of
           
             Hellish
             Darkness
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           After
           the
           
             Promised
             Restoration
          
           by
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           what
           
             Excellent
             Gifts
          
           had
           
             Noah
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             Lot
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             Iacob
             ,
             Ioseph
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             Aaron
             ,
             Sampson
             ,
             Iepthe
             ,
             Gideon
             ,
             Eli
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             Nathan
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             Asa
             ,
             Iehoshaphat
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Iosiah
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           glorious
           Saints
           ,
           what
           
             wonderful
             Assistance
          
           and
           
             Extraordinary
             Appearances
             of
          
           God
           had
           they
           in
           their
           high
           Services
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           grea●ly
           :
           (
           some
           of
           them
           wonderfully
           fouly
           )
           did
           they
           come
           short
           of
           their
           115
           ]
           duty
           ?
           I
           remember
           I
           was
           once
           asked
           by
           one
           of
           these
           high
           Boasters
           whether
           I
           would
           deny
           the
           Scripture
           :
           
           viz
           that
           said
           ,
           David
           did
           not
           sin
           but
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Uriah
           :
           unto
           which
           I
           know
           many
           full
           Answers
           may
           be
           given
           .
           Here
           only
           I
           observe
           how
           
           ready
           these
           (
           willingly
           Ignorant
           )
           Souls
           are
           to
           Catch
           at
           any
           Word
           that
           may
           Fortifie
           their
           
             proud
             Fancy
          
           ,
           
           though
           against
           many
           other
           Scriptures
           and
           unquestionable
           Examples
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Until
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           we
           know
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           God
           to
           private
           persons
           ,
           to
           the
           Princes
           ,
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           to
           offer
           up
           Sacrifice
           and
           Expiation
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           failings
           ,
           yea
           ,
           for
           Sins
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           coming
           short
           in
           their
           holy
           offerings
           :
           Hence
           David
           cries
           out
           ,
           
             Psal.
             143.
             
             Enter
             not
             into
             Iudgement
             or
             Reckoning
             with
             thy
             Servant
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           
             Psal.
             19.
             
             Cleanse
             thou
             me
             from
             secret
             sins
             ,
             for
             who
             knows
             how
             oft
             he
             offendeth
             ?
          
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           know
           G.
           Fox
           useth
           to
           say
           all
           these
           were
           Types
           and
           Christ
           is
           the
           body
           ,
           
             &
             ●
          
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           There
           are
           more
           Anti-Types
           then
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           Quakers
           themselves
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           Temple
           as
           well
           as
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           come
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           
           and
           look
           upon
           the
           
             Famous
             first
             Apostles
          
           ,
           who
           had
           freely
           left
           all
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           who
           enjoyed
           his
           
             personal
             preaching
          
           and
           praying
           ,
           his
           
             wonderful
             Miracles
          
           ,
           his
           
             Heavenly
             Converse
          
           ,
           his
           holy
           and
           
             Powerful
             Spirit
          
           in
           their
           own
           preaching
           ,
           healing
           all
           Diseases
           ,
           raising
           the
           dead
           ,
           casting
           out
           Devils
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           how
           doth
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           frequently
           and
           sharply
           chide
           them
           for
           their
           coming
           short
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           for
           their
           Ignorance
           ,
           negligence
           ,
           unbelief
           ,
           forgetfulness
           ,
           Inhumanity
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             three
             whom
             G.
          
           Fox
           
             boasts
             of
          
           ,
           
           Iohn
           ,
           
           Paul
           and
           Peter
           :
           
             Doth
             not
          
           Iohn
           
             cry
             out
          
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           
           If
           we
           Confess
           our
           ●ins
           ,
           he
           is
           Faithful
           and
           just
           to
           forgive
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           cleanse
           us
           from
           all
           unrighteousness
           ?
           
             Doth
             not
          
           Paul
           
             Confess
             and
             bewail
             his
             coming
             short
             ,
             when
             he
             cries
             out
             ,
          
           that
           the
           good
           he
           would
           do
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           but
           did
           the
           Evil
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           flesh
           did
           serve
           the
           Law
           of
           sin
           ,
           
             though
             it
             was
             not
          
           Paul
           
             that
             sinned
          
           ,
           but
           sin
           that
           dwelled
           in
           him
           ?
           
             A
             Mistery
             which
             I
             more
             then
             fear
             the
             most
             High
             hath
             hidden
             from
             this
          
           poor
           Foxes
           Eye
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           Peter
           ,
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           his
           stupendious
           failing
           of
           his
           [
           116
           ]
           Master
           ,
           &c.
           even
           after
           his
           awakening
           ,
           after
           the
           
             Lords
             rising
          
           ,
           and
           
             Peters
             seeing
          
           and
           talking
           with
           him
           ,
           his
           bold
           profession
           and
           preaching
           of
           him
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           hundreds
           and
           thousands
           :
           
           yet
           how
           is
           he
           charged
           by
           Paul
           for
           coming
           short
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           for
           Gross
           Weakness
           and
           (
           in
           a
           kind
           )
           Hipocrisy
           and
           Dissimulation
           ?
           so
           that
           such
           a
           cloud
           of
           witnesses
           o'rewhelming
           these
           new
           Gods
           ,
           
             (
             Papists
          
           and
           Quakers
           )
           how
           Righteous
           is
           it
           with
           God
           to
           make
           their
           Faces
           ashamed
           with
           the
           filth
           of
           their
           own
           nakedness
           ,
           in
           the
           highth
           of
           the
           
             pride
             of
             their
             conceited
             Deities
          
           .
        
         
           The
           60
           Instance
           of
           G.
           Fox
           his
           lame
           Answer
           is
           in
           pag.
           372.
           where
           he
           brings
           in
           
             Thomas
             Hodges
          
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           He
           Answers
           ,
           The
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           God
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           men
           may
           receive
           him
           ,
           and
           know
           him
           by
           the
           Spirit
           which
           natural
           men
           can
           not
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           I
           Reply
           ,
           
           This
           bewitched
           and
           bewitching
           Soul
           hath
           all
           along
           his
           Book
           been
           picking
           out
           sweet
           Flowers
           out
           of
           his
           Opposites
           Gardens
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           hath
           suckt
           ,
           turned
           the
           sweet
           juice
           of
           Heavenly
           Truths
           into
           the
           poyson
           and
           Venome
           of
           his
           proud
           Conceits
           .
           So
           here
           he
           denies
           this
           
             Heavenly
             Mystery
          
           of
           Gods
           revealing
           himself
           to
           us
           after
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           having
           Head
           ,
           and
           Hair
           ,
           and
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           mouth
           ,
           &c.
           wherein
           his
           Incomprehensible
           Goodness
           is
           pleased
           to
           stoop
           to
           us
           (
           even
           the
           highest
           and
           proudest
           Souls
           )
           as
           Nurses
           do
           to
           Children
           ,
           or
           as
           Physitians
           to
           weak
           and
           Crazy
           and
           distempered
           persons
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           to
           all
           those
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           liken
           God
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           war
           ,
           
           a
           Sheepherd
           ,
           a
           
             Warfaring
             man
          
           ,
           an
           
             Husband
             man
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           also
           to
           a
           Shield
           ,
           and
           other
           Insensibles
           ,
           Natural
           or
           Artificial
           ,
           as
           a
           Sun
           ,
           a
           Tree
           ,
           a
           Rock
           ,
           an
           House
           ,
           a
           Fort
           ,
           a
           High
           Tower
           ,
           &c.
           
           When
           God
           revealed
           himself
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           Gen.
           15.
           
           
             I
             am
             thy
             Shield
          
           ,
           &c.
           will
           this
           foul
           mouth
           say
           that
           this
           similitude
           of
           a
           Shield
           was
           not
           a
           
             Familiar
             Metaphor
          
           ,
           or
           Figure
           ,
           wherein
           God
           speaks
           to
           
             Abrahams
             weak
             Capacity
          
           ?
           Or
           will
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           speaking
           so
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           spake
           not
           also
           in
           the
           way
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Or
           that
           God
           is
           Literally
           a
           Shield
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           was
           a
           late
           Speech
           of
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           best
           Christians
           that
           
             Old
             England
          
           or
           New
           ever
           had
           :
           Then
           shall
           we
           know
           (
           to
           wit
           in
           the
           next
           life
           ,
           
           in
           the
           
             Heavenly
             State
          
           to
           [
           117
           Come
           )
           how
           to
           answer
           that
           great
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             is
             God
          
           ?
           But
           this
           
             poor
             wild
             Asses
             Colt
          
           ,
           G.
           Fox
           he
           can
           
           resolve
           the
           Question
           :
           he
           can
           gather
           up
           the
           Ocean
           in
           the
           hollow
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           can
           weigh
           the
           
             Everlasting
             Mountains
          
           and
           Winds
           in
           Scales
           ,
           and
           Inclose
           not
           only
           the
           Sun
           ,
           &c.
           but
           also
           the
           
             Incomprehensible
             Sun
             of
             Glory
             and
             Purity
             within
             his
             Iuglers
             Box
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           ,
           
           what
           would
           this
           
             little
             Thief
          
           and
           Fox
           ,
           or
           the
           
             great
             Thief
          
           and
           Fox
           the
           Devil
           have
           ,
           but
           blow
           out
           the
           Candle
           and
           Torch
           ,
           and
           Sun
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Books
          
           and
           Records
           ,
           that
           so
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
          
           and
           Murthers
           may
           be
           heard
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           been
           heard
           in
           the
           
             Grecian
             Oracles
          
           in
           Mahomet
           ,
           and
           the
           Mahumetans
           ,
           in
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Papists
           )
           so
           by
           his
           whisperings
           in
           the
           Foxians
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           the
           most
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             God
             himself
             ,
             Immortal
             ,
             Invisible
             ,
             and
             only
             Wise.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           
             For
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
          
           Devils
           Trade
           
             to
             play
             the
          
           subtle
           Hunter
           ,
           
             (
             as
             do
             also
             his
          
           Iourney-men
           
             who
             ly
             in
             wait
             to
             catch
             men
             )
             and
             to
             trim
             his
          
           Pits
           and
           Gins
           ,
           
           and
           Snares
           ,
           with
           green
           leaves
           and
           Boughs
           ,
           and
           Twigs
           ,
           viz
           :
           fair
           pretences
           
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
          
           Immediate
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           
             the
             Teachings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             speaking
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Christ
             within
             you
             ,
          
           Christ
           within
           you
           except
           you
           be
           Reprobates
           ,
           Christ
           within
           you
           the
           hope
           of
           Glory
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             These
             are
          
           fair
           Leaves
           ,
           and
           sweet
           ,
           heavenly
           green
           Boughs
           ,
           
             on
             which
             the
          
           Old
           Serpent
           
             twineth
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             he
             uttereth
             even
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
          
           sweet
           Names
           
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             a
          
           frantick
           purpose
           
             to
             stab
             (
             for
             he
             knows
             he
             can
             not
             )
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
          
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           also
           :
        
         
           6.
           
           More
           particularly
           ,
           what
           doth
           he
           mean
           ,
           that
           
           God
           speaks
           not
           to
           us
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           
           but
           by
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           He
           grants
           that
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           were
           given
           forth
           from
           the
           
             Immediate
             Insp●ration
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           He
           knows
           that
           we
           maintain
           from
           Isai.
           59.
           the
           great
           Promise
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           together
           ,
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Seed
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Seeds
             Seed
          
           .
           And
           also
           that
           we
           affirme
           that
           no
           Reading
           ,
           no
           Hearing
           ,
           no
           Meditation
           ,
           no
           Afflictions
           ,
           &c.
           can
           do
           a
           Soul
           any
           good
           ,
           until
           God
           by
           the
           Power
           or
           Finger
           of
           his
           own
           self
           ,
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           makes
           the
           means
           Powerful
           and
           Effectual
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           serves
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           Sathan
           drives
           at
           ,
           and
           which
           alone
           must
           serve
           his
           Ends
           is
           ,
           
             Immediate
             ,
             Immediate
             Inspiration
          
           with
           a
           damning
           ,
           or
           changing
           the
           means
           by
           the
           
             most
             Holy
             ,
             and
             only
             Wise
             God
             Appointed
             .
          
        
         
           118
           ]
           7.
           
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Proverbs
           of
           the
           
             Ancients
             Sus
             Minervam
             docet
          
           .
           
           The
           Sow
           teacheth
           the
           Goddess
           of
           Wisdome
           .
           It
           is
           most
           
             Infallibly
             true
          
           here
           ,
           this
           
             filthy
             Sow
          
           (
           that
           seems
           to
           be
           washt
           from
           Common
           vices
           and
           yet
           wallows
           in
           the
           mud
           &
           Dunghils
           of
           
             Mystical
             Filthiness
          
           )
           He
           must
           teach
           wisdome
           it self
           how
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           appoint
           him
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           wresting
           and
           racing
           out
           what
           he
           can
           the
           
             Holy
             Records
          
           )
           how
           to
           reveal
           himself
           unto
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           .
           
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           is
           pertinent
           to
           Consider
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           his
           only
           owning
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             viz.
             [
             This
             Immediate
             Spirit
             speaks
             to
             the
             Spirit
             within
             .
             ]
          
           What
           is
           the
           English
           of
           this
           
             Ridle
             [
             The
             Immediate
             Spirit
             within
             speaks
             to
             the
             Spirit
             within
             ,
             ]
          
           But
           their
           Spirit
           will
           tell
           us
           that
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           
           and
           Light
           ,
           and
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           &c.
           are
           all
           in
           prison
           within
           ,
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           until
           the
           
             Immediate
             Spirit
          
           without
           means
           perswade
           a
           person
           to
           hearken
           within
           to
           him
           as
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
             Light
          
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           will
           bring
           him
           to
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           (
           round
           in
           a
           
             Conjuring
             Circle
             Christ
          
           brings
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           brings
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           )
           which
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           after
           Conversion
           and
           
             in
             growth
          
           and
           Increase
           of
           the
           Grace
           and
           Knowledge
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           use
           of
           means
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           yet
           I
           deny
           it
           ever
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           
             first
             turning
          
           of
           the
           Heart
           and
           working
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           any
           such
           
             Immediate
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           Christ
           and
           God
           in
           every
           of
           mankind
           before
           ,
           or
           since
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           especially
           ,
           for
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           
             true
             Light
          
           (
           of
           which
           Iohn
           spake
           ,
           then
           Come
           ,
           to
           
             Inlighten
             the
             World
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           9.
           
           I
           Conclude
           this
           Instance
           and
           the
           whole
           with
           a
           Re●lection
           upon
           Gods
           wonderful
           dealing
           with
           Iob
           :
           In
           the
           1.
           
           Chap.
           the
           Lord
           boasts
           of
           his
           servant
           Iob
           to
           the
           Devil
           to
           be
           a
           
             perfect
             man
          
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Foxians
           often
           urge
           this
           place
           )
           But
           God
           Schoold
           him
           for
           his
           pride
           and
           Impatience
           ,
           
           &c.
           by
           Elihu
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           Voice
           out
           of
           a
           Whirlwind
           :
           and
           now
           Iob
           Confesseth
           his
           Pride
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           professeth
           his
           Risolution
           to
           prate
           no
           more
           ,
           &c.
           but
           to
           
             abhor
             himself
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           some
           
             loathsome
             Thing
             )
             in
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
             ,
          
           G.
           Fox
           in
           this
           his
           Book
           abhors
           the
           Term
           of
           
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
          
           ,
           as
           being
           Elevatedabove
           Abraham
           &
           
             Iob
             (
             punies
          
           to
           him
           )
           with
           high
           Fancies
           of
           his
           Immortality
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           they
           dy
           ,
           &
           stink
           &
           Rot
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           God
           please
           to
           shew
           him
           ,
           and
           me
           ,
           truly
           what
           Sin
           is
           ,
           What
           Gods
           Justice
           is
           ,
           what
           an
           
             Infinite
             price
          
           must
           pay
           for
           the
           least
           
             Evil
             Thought
          
           and
           
             Natural
             Disposition
          
           ,
           
           on
           the
           Old
           Score
           :
           [
           119
           ]
           If
           God
           please
           by
           any
           of
           those
           many
           gracious
           means
           he
           useth
           to
           Imprint
           these
           &
           other
           such
           
             Heavenly
             Considertions
          
           upon
           our
           Souls
           !
           We
           shall
           then
           for
           all
           our
           pretences
           cry
           out
           with
           
             Peter
             ,
             depart
             from
             me
             for
             I
             am
             a
             sinful
             man
             O
             Lord
             :
          
           and
           with
           
             Iob
             ,
             Once
             have
             I
             spoken
             ,
             yea
             ,
             twice
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           no
           more
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           
             abhor
             myself
          
           as
           a
           
             loathsome
             ,
             Rotten
             ,
             stinking
             Carrion
             in
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
             .
          
           But
           alas
           I
           fear
           G.
           Fox
           is
           so
           taken
           up
           with
           his
           
             sitting
             with
             Christ
             in
             Heavenly
             Places
             ,
          
           with
           
             Immediate
             Dictates
          
           of
           his
           supposed
           holy
           Spirit
           :
           
           That
           Gods
           speaking
           thus
           to
           his
           
             poor
             Worms
          
           after
           the
           way
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           outward
           means
           stinks
           in
           his
           Nostrils
           ;
           which
           if
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           Irrecoverably
           ,
           I
           desire
           ,
           and
           desire
           all
           that
           love
           God
           and
           their
           own
           Salvations
           ,
           to
           flee
           from
           him
           as
           from
           
             Korahs
             Pride
          
           and
           
             Korahs
             Plagues
          
           ,
           for
           his
           Viol
           is
           pouring
           on
           him
           in
           
             spiritual
             Indgements
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           pouring
           on
           him
           in
           spiritual
           and
           
             Corporal
             Torments
             to
             all
             Eternity
          
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66448-e2380
           
             The
             Occasion
             of
             the
             Disputation
             .
          
           
             
               G
               Fox
            
             his
             Book
             in
             Folio
             weighed
             .
          
           
             A
             Spirit
             of
             Confusion
             in
             the
             Quakers
             Meetings
             .
          
           
             My
             Offer
             of
             Disp.
             on
             14
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             The
             sirst
             usage
             to
             the
             Author
             &
             his
             Proposals
             .
          
           
             The
             deceit
             fulness
             of
             Fox
             &
             Foxians
             .
          
           
             one
             of
             the
             subtil
             Tricks
             of
             this
             subtil
             Fox
             viz.
             to
             steal
             handsomly
             from
             the
             Dispute
             &
             yet
             not
             to
             seem
             at
             all
             to
             run
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             private
             Conflict
             before
             my
             publick
             .
          
           
             
               I
               T.
            
             his
             Letter
             to
             me
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             my
             Propositions
             to
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Note
             of
             
               Card
               Mazarin
            
          
           
             Fuel
             
               for
               the
            
             Quakers
             Fire
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             My
             Answer
             to
             the
             fore-going
             Letter
             from
             
               I.
               T.
            
             
          
           
             
               Crying
               sins
               in
            
             N.
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             infinite
             Justice
             of
             God
             must
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             The
             Bruitish
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             Manifestation
             
               of
               the
            
             Spirit
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gods
             wonderful
             Justice
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             All
             and
             
               every
               one
            
             ,
             Considered
             .
          
           
             The
             Impudency
             and
             Uncleaness
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               T.
            
             his
             second
             Letter
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             high
             Opinion
             
               G
               Fox
            
             his
             Followers
             have
             of
             him
             yet
             he
             saild
             &
             run
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Unreasonable
             kind
             ▪
             of
             Reasoning
             .
          
           
             I
             can
             give
             many
             Instances
             of
             their
             abusing
             the
             Ordinance
             and
             Name
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prayer
            
             for
             a
             sudden
             Silencing
             of
             their
             Opposites
             .
          
           
             
               W.
               Harris
            
             his
             late
             Case
             of
             denying
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             power
             to
             dispence
             with
             his
             Subjects
             in
             Religious
             matters
             .
          
           
             His
             
               Majestyes
               Declaration
            
             against
             
               W.
               Haris
            
             his
             presumptious
             Attempt
          
           
             
               I.
               T
            
             His
             third
             and
             last
             Letter
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             a
             Whore
             is
             as
             bold
             in
             her
             whoredoms
             ,
             as
             a
             Chast
             Wise
             in
             her
             Inocency
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             were
             any
             Colour
             for
             any
             of
             these
             horrible
             Out-cryes
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             heard
             of
             them
             from
             
               W.
               Edmunson
            
             who
             rak'd
             up
             all
             he
             could
             against
             me
             both
             in
             the
             Dispute
             at
             Newport
             and
             Providence
             .
          
           
             My
             Answer
             to
             
               I
               T.
            
             his
             3d
             Assault
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             A
             deceitfull
             way
             of
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             horrid
             Nakedness
             of
             the
             
               Q
               Women
            
             shews
             the
             worse
             then
             
               barbarous
               nakedness
            
             of
             their
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             the
             name
             
          
           
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             Womens
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             
               W
               Harris
            
             his
             former
             practices
             against
             all
             Goverment
             but
             that
             of
             Saints
             as
             the
             Quakers
             now
             speak
             .
          
           
             My
             Righteousness
             as
             to
             my
             dealing
             with
             
               W.
               H.
            
             
          
           
             The
             horrible
             Murthering
             of
             the
             Indians
             by
             Liquors
             which
             the
             Qu
             :
             have
             notoriously
             practised
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             the
             Dog-dayes
             when
             these
             hot
             and
             doged
             barkings
             were
             made
             at
             me
             .
          
           
             Death
             
               and
               the
            
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Intervenience
             at
             Providence
             of
             the
             Qu.
             and
             my self
             .
          
           
             G
             Fox
             
               his
               cunning
            
             Departure
             .
          
           
             My
             care
             of
             ingaging
             them
             to
             my
             whole
             Offer
             and
             of
             discussing
             the
             latter
             seven
             at
             Providence
             .
          
           
             Scruples
             about
             meeting
             in
             the
             
               Quakers
               Meeting
               house
            
             at
             Newport
          
           
             the
             way
             to
             Conquer
             .
          
           
             The
             Persons
             disputing
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             W
             Edmundson
             described
             .
          
           
             
               I
               Stubs
            
             his
             Ingenuity
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Dispute
          
           
             The
             Occasion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             My
             ends
             .
          
           
             
               Nicholas
               Davis
            
             drowned
             at
             Newport
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Dispute
             .
          
           
             What
             Prayer
             was
             used
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Position
             .
          
           
             The
             name
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             The
             Rise
             of
             the
             word
             Protestant
             .
          
           
             The
             Grindletonians
             .
          
           
             The
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             The
             Ranters
             
               are
               but
            
             the
             Quakers
             Daughter
          
           
             True
             Quaking
             
          
           
             The
             horrid
             shaking
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Satans
             Counterfeit
             motions
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Quaking
             and
             Trembling
             
          
           
             No
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             
          
           
             Counterfeit
             Quaking
             and
             Trembling
          
           
             A
             Paper
             put
             in
             of
             two
             great
             Considerations
          
           
             The
             unequall
             Termes
             of
             the
             Quakers
             enjoining
             Subscription
             .
          
           
             &
             their
             open
             Partiality
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             evill
             spirit
             
               toward
               the
               holy
            
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             Light
             of
             each
             man
             in
             the
             World
             above
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             and
             the
             Quakers
             great
             affection
             and
             ownness
             against
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             An
             Instance
             of
             a
             long-haird
             profane
             
               Qua.
               slighting
               Nature
            
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             An
             horible
             Instance
             in
             Ireland
             against
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Occasion
             of
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               G
               Fox
            
             his
             prodigious
             Folly
             and
             Impiety
             .
          
           
             Pertinent
             Queryes
             and
             unanswerable
             .
          
           
             The
             tumultuous
             spirit
             of
             the
             Quakers
             in
             Disputing
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             hard
             to
             hold
             the
             Foxians
             or
             any
             guilty
             disputant
             to
             a
             fair
             Dispute
             .
          
           
             
               W.
               Edmondsoo
            
             justly
             reproved
             by
             the
             Deputy
             Governor
             Capt.
             Cranston
          
           
             The
             Foxians
             boast
             of
             their
             Number
             .
          
           
             Two
             of
             the
             Foxian
             women
             naked
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             20
             
               discussed
               touching
            
             Nakedness
             
          
           
             The
             true
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             many
             false
             and
             pretended
             .
          
           
             Imme●iate
             Inspirations
             and
             Revelations
             .
          
           
             The
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             first
             dayes
             Disputation
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Note
               of
            
             W.
             Hunter
             
               burnt
               in
            
             Essex
             at
             Burnt
             wood
             .
          
           
             My
             great
             Indisposedness
             of
             body
             to
             the
             second
             dayes
             Contest
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             and
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             Bow
             men
             &
             Gunners
             
          
           
             The
             second
             days
             Contest
             .
          
           
             1
             though
             private
             "
             Vizt
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             A
             black
             and
             senceless
             Imputation
             .
          
           
             The
             confused
             spirit
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             copy
             of
             this
             book
             belonging
             to
             the
             Library
             of
             Brown
             University
             ,
             are
             many
             manuscript
             erasures
             ,
             corrections
             and
             annotations
             ,
             in
             the
             well-known
             hand-writing
             of
             Roger
             Williams
             .
             They
             were
             possihly
             made
             with
             the
             intention
             of
             correcting
             a
             second
             edition
             of
             the
             book
             ,
             if
             such
             had
             proved
             desirable
             .
             These
             alterations
             will
             all
             be
             noted
             in
             this
             reprint
             and
             will
             be
             designated
             as
             Roger
             Williams
             '
             Manuscript
             Annotations
             .
          
           
             The
             secon●
             Position
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             true
             &
             false
             Christs
             
          
           
             Traitors
             &
             Rebells
             against
             the
             King
             eterna●
             &
             Murtherers
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             
          
           
             His
             humane
             nature
             which
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             al●
             night
             long
             so
             barks
             against
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Christ
             allegorical
             and
             meerly
             Fancy
             ,
             destroying
             the
             History
             .
          
           
             
               Humphrey
               Norton
            
             deales
             plainly
             against
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             
          
           
             The
             Equivocation
             of
             the
             Foxians
             .
          
           
             Eph
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Union
             that
             is
             ●etween
             Christ
             Iesus
             &
             Believers
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             painted
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             winhin
             and
             Christ
             without
             .
          
           
             Two
             Questions
             to
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             
               G
               F●x
            
             his
             Book
             in
             Folio
             produced
             .
             Page
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             &
             Quakers
             destroy
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             being
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Heavens
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             endure
             not
             trying
             but
             are
             willingly
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             Willing
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             Nehem
             8
             they
             gave
             the
             Sence
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             
               nonsensical
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Bunyan
             Christs
             twofold
             Presence
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Conjure
             with
             Christs
             Body
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             endure
             not
             
               Sences
               or
               Meanings
            
             just
             as
             the
             Papists
             and
             yet
             talk
             all
             of
             light
          
           
             The
             old
             question
             of
             Christs
             Presence
             .
          
           
             
               Fox
               &
               Bonnet
            
             no
             difference
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             pretend
             to
             own●
             Christs
             Bloud
             &
             yet
             in
             truth
             allow
             him
             no
             Bloud
             to
             shed
             .
          
           
             Enoch
             Howet
             .
          
           
             The
             divine
             and
             humane
             nature
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Nicholas
             the
             Deacon
             and
             Nicholas
             Fathers
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Nicholaitans
             .
          
           
             1
             "
             believe
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             
               So
               Cristopher
               Houlder
            
             he
             boggles
             at
             the
             word
             Manhood
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             Humane
             considered
             
          
           
             Used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             1
             Cor
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Dan.
               Grudry
            
             Christ
             not
             seen
             as
             he
             is
             until
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             
          
           
             The
             personal
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             A
             visible
             and
             in
             visible
             eye
             and
             object
             .
          
           
             Christ
             ●ithin
             &
             Christ
             without
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             Christ
             is
             no
             where
             
          
           
             Christoph
             Wade
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             whome
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             opposeth
             and
             in
             Pride
             and
             madness
             rageth
             against
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Christ
             but
             a
             whimsical
             Christ
             
          
           
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             
          
           
             1
             "
             Ye
             "
             poor
             Apostates
             .
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Papists
             &
             the
             Quakers
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             notoriously
             dissemble
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             own
             and
             not
             own
             the
             Christ
             that
             dyed
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             
               Humph.
               Norton
            
             more
             plain
             in
             words
             then
             other
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Christ
             yesterday
             and
             to
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             endure
             not
             to
             be
             searched
             ,
             temer
             of
             false
             and
             thievish
             spirits
             .
          
           
             1
             Interline
             "
             be
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             &
             Apolloes
             Oracles
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Burton
             .
          
           
             If
             ever
             there
             Equivocating
             Iesuites
             in
             the
             world
             the
             Quakers
             are
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             wonderful
             jugling
             about
             the
             true
             Christ
             
          
           
             John
             Burton
             :
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Traitors
             &
             Rebels
             against
             the
             true
             Lord
             Iesus
             
          
           
             I
             have
             known
             the
             poor
             Lobsters
             catch
             the
             Foxes
             .
          
           
             The
             wonderful
             blindness
             and
             hardness
             of
             my
             Antagonists
             
          
           
             1
             "
             the
             plain
             Evidences
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Frances
             Higginson
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             endure
             not
             the
             word
             Humane
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             
             Opened
             of
             Christs
             Humanity
             .
          
           
             Tho.
             Collier
             
          
           
             The
             second
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             
          
           
             The
             Everlasting
             Fath●r
             Christ
             I●su
             .
             &
             how
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             wonderfully
             changed
             &
             yet
             but
             in
             Dissimulation
             as
             to
             learning
             &
             the
             Scriptures
             
          
           
             
               W.
               Edmund
            
             .
             leaves
             the
             Dispute
             &
             is
             hurried
             into
             Preaching
             
          
           
             
               W.
               Edmund
            
             .
             his
             story
             concerning
             Benefices
             
          
           
             And
             his
             vain
             extolling
             of
             their
             Idol
             Light
          
           
             
               John
               Stubs
            
             his
             sermon
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             unruly
             and
             rash
             interruptions
             
          
           
             A
             short
             Answer
             to
             2
             Sermons
             
          
           
             The
             motions
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             not
             those
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             T●e
             Quakers
             not
             orderly
             nor
             patient
             
          
           
             The
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             
          
           
             The
             Kingly
             office
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             The
             visible
             Christian
             Church
             &
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             several
             Churches
             extant
             .
          
           
             Churches
             nearest
             to
             Christ
             Iesus
             
          
           
             This
             was
             and
             I
             hope
             is
             the
             principle
             of
             the
             N
             English
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             various
             appearances
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             
          
           
             1
             "
             their
             .
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             My
             offer
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             second
             dayes
             conference
             
          
           
             Lying
             pretenders
             to
             Gods
             service
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             just
             Apologie
             agai●st
             the
             unjust
             clamors
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             A
             mutual
             agreement
             for
             a
             third
             dayes
             conference
             .
          
           
             A
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             much
             canvased
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             spirit
             &
             policy
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             would
             not
             dispute
             on
             the
             first
             day
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             dayes
             conference
             at
             New-port
             
          
           
             A
             Letter
             sent
             in
             to
             all
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Letter
             refused
             to
             be
             opened
             by
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             The
             Sum
             of
             the
             Letter
             
          
           
             My self
             reproved
             in
             the
             Letter
             in
             3
             particulars
             
          
           
             The
             d●fference
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             Sharpness
             sometimes
             a
             duty
             .
          
           
             The
             Letter
             it self
             .
          
           
             True
             librety
             infringed
             
          
           
             Quenching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             
          
           
             The
             insulting
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             The
             true
             cause
             of
             our
             long
             discourse
             at
             Newport
             
          
           
             The
             modesty
             of
             this
             letter
             
          
           
             The
             third
             Position
             against
             the
             Quakers
             spirit
             Discussed
             
          
           
             The
             word
             spirit
             
          
           
             The
             quality
             of
             Spirits
             
          
           
             All
             spirits
             must
             be
             tried
             
          
           
             Gods
             Spirit
             given
             by
             Gods
             means
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             working
             by
             means
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             at
             Newport
             appealed
             too
             publickly
             
          
           
             Samuel
             Eaton
             
          
           
             Henoch
             Ho●vet
             
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             ignorant
             of
             the
             true
             spirit
             of
             God
             
          
           
             Tho.
             Moor.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             means
             
          
           
             Fox
             and
             the
             Quakers
             above
             all
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             Popes
             &
             Emperors
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             
          
           
             The
             Mahumetans
             &
             Quakers
             considered
             and
             found
             one
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Gods
             upon
             Earth
             &
             all
             other
             Beasts
             Reprobates
             &
             Devils
             
          
           
             The
             leading
             of
             the
             Spirits
             debated
             .
          
           
             The
             tryal
             of
             Revelations
             
          
           
             Reason
             sanctified
             and
             rightly
             improved
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             gotten
             of
             prayer
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Spirit
             
          
           
             The
             omnisciency
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             Their
             in
             humanity●
             and
             cruelty
             
          
           
             Knowing
             and
             doing
             all
             things
             
          
           
             The
             Light
             within
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4
             God
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             hearts
             
          
           
             The
             darkness
             within
             
          
           
             An
             Evidence
             that
             the
             Quakers
             spirit
             and
             a
             deceitful
             Heart
             are
             one
             
          
           
             The
             testimony
             of
             the
             Deputy
             Governour
             C●pt
             .
             Cranston
             and
             others
             against
             
               W.
               E.
            
             slanderous
             rashness
             ,
          
           
             The
             great
             Cheater
             who
             cheats
             all
             Cheaters
             .
          
           
             
               The
               great
            
             Magna
             Charta
             xi
             I●a
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Seed
             .
          
           
             The
             railng
             spirit
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Their
             Cursing
             .
          
           
             Mens
             and
             Womens
             Nakedness
             
          
           
             Their
             Womens
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             Dumb
             Meetings
             .
          
           
             The
             monstrous
             Singing
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Spirit
             willing
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             the
             Scripture
             and
             every
             mans
             Consceence
             .
          
           
             The
             false
             and
             Iuglers
             endure
             not
             searching
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             cry
             is
             Light
             but
             they
             dare
             not
             come
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             pretended
             Witnesses
             Reeve
             and
             Muggleton
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             would
             set
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Scripture
             at
             odds
             .
          
           
             The
             4th
             Position
             concerning
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             owning
             of
             any
             scripture
             or
             Writing
             .
          
           
             The
             Iews
             and
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             all
             of
             them
             in
             effect
             deny
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             slighting
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             in
             many
             horrible
             Particlars
             .
          
           
             A
             dissembling
             Show
             of
             Quakers
             respecting
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             An
             Irish
             Papist
             confessing
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             miraculously
             preservd
             to
             be
             Gods
             standing
             outward
             Record
             &
             witness
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             Scripture
             the
             only
             outward
             standing
             Rule
             &
             Record
             like
             the
             Records
             in
             the
             Tower
             
          
           
             The
             Holp
             Scriptures
             are
             Gods
             Love-letters
             
          
           
             The
             admirable
             excellency
             of
             the
             Scripture
             
          
           
             Luthers
             Light
          
           
             Ioh
             20.
             2.
             considered
             
          
           
             A
             famous
             vision
             in
             Turkey
             
          
           
             The
             two
             Witnesses
             eat
             up
             the
             book
             of
             Script
             .
          
           
             Tindal
             the
             first
             heavenly
             Translator
             burned
             
          
           
             1
             
               "
               nail
               up
               this
               .
            
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             The
             Iews
             outward
             reverence
             to
             the
             Script
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Protestants
             aff●ction
             to
             the
             Scripture
             
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             put
             both
             Papists
             &
             Quakers
             to
             flight
             
          
           
             Christs
             Martyrs
             or
             Witnesses
             love
             to
             Scriptures
             
          
           
             Iames
             Parnel
             his
             horrible
             sin
             &
             Iudgment
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Quakers
             own
             Scripture
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             17.
             the
             Samaritans
             feared
             the
             Lord
             and
             yet
             feared
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             Effects
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             call
             the
             holy
             Script
             .
             a
             dead
             Letter
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             Writing
             in
             all
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             Josh.
             Miller
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             notorious
             Covenant-Breakers
             .
          
           
             Means
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             A
             Union
             between
             the
             Meritorious
             Cause
             and
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             Instrumental
             and
             Efficient
             or
             worker
             .
          
           
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             sure
             Word
             of
             Prophesie
             .
          
           
             Gods
             speaking
             by
             his
             Prophets
             is
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             madness
             of
             leaving
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             turning
             to
             a
             Spirit
             within
             .
          
           
             The
             workings
             of
             Satan
             by
             Spirits
             and
             Inspirations
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             The
             Devil
             and
             the
             Quakers
             alleadging
             Scriptures
             
          
           
             No
             Light
             in
             the
             bold
             pretenders
             (
             to
             so
             much
             )
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             The
             pure
             Scripture
             filthily
             abused
             .
          
           
             Pag
             14
             :
             Henoch
             Howet
             .
             By
             the
             Weapon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             only
             Christ
             Conquered
             the
             Devil
             -
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             mosh
             fit
             and
             proper
             Weapon
             against
             the
             De.
             
          
           
             The
             Devil
             a
             Fox
             too
             Crafty
             for
             all
             the
             Foxians
             .
          
           
             Francis
             Duke
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Rieiculous
             for
             and
             in
             their
             Tautologies
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             mad
             Fancies
             as
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             Humanity
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Pag
             16.
             
             John
             Timson
             
          
           
             The
             holy
             Scriptures
             the
             Rule
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             leading
             of
             the
             Spir
             it
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Spirit
             given
             by
             means
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Position
             
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             being
             deceived
             
          
           
             Depths
             of
             Hipocri●y
             
          
           
             1
             In
             the
             copy
             in
             possession
             of
             Brown
             his
             autograph
             across
             the
             outside
             edge
             of
             University
             ,
             Roger
             Williams
             has
             placed
             this
             page
             .
          
           
             Lies
             in
             Hipocrisie
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             Soul
             Deceivers
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             of
             late
             have
             Changed
             much
             of
             their
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             else
             more
             notoriously
             Equivocators
             .
          
           
             The
             Jugling
             of
             the
             Quakers
             about
             Christ.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             Church
             and
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Inward
             and
             outward
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             
          
           
             G
             Fox
             his
             last
             Book
             Exalting
             the
             Heathen
             
          
           
             As
             to
             Magistrates
             
          
           
             Pag
             170
             John
             Stallam
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Principles
             are
             for
             Persecution
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Zealous
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             Yet
             will
             not
             own
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             Measure
             Pag.
             221.
             
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             Son
             nf
             David
             .
          
           
             The
             Old
             Romans
             with
             their
             Dii
             Minores
             or
             lesser
             Gods
             and
             the
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Godhead
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Fallacious
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             G
             Fox
             his
             Falla-Presence
             of
             Christ
             
          
           
             Visible
             and
             Natural
             or
             Miraculous
             and
             Supernatural
             Eating
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             
          
           
             His
             Bodily
             presence
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Count
             all
             Gods
             Children
             Apostates
             .
          
           
             G
             Fox
             his
             Juglings
             and
             dreams
             about
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             
          
           
             An
             Apostrophe
             or
             Pe●tion
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             
          
           
             259
             James
             Brown
             
          
           
             Christs
             Kingdom
             in
             ,
             or
             among
             the
             Pharisees
             
          
           
             Horrible
             and
             hipocritical
             Chistianity
             
          
           
             A
             Monstrous
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Abominable
             lyes
             in
             hipocrisie
             .
          
           
             The
             Pharisees
             and
             Quakers
             hipocrisie
             wonderful
             
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Position
             .
          
           
             The
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Heresy
             what
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Hereticks
             against
             all
             the
             Christian
             Principles
             ,
             and
             more
             Heretical
             against
             the
             first
             Christian
             Religion
             then
             any
             Protestauts
             or
             Papists
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Heresy
             in
             matter
             of
             Repeutance
             .
          
           
             This
             24th
             .
             of
             Luke
             I
             earnekly
             Insisted
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Converts
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             true
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakets
             despiling
             
          
           
             And
             Revili
             others
             .
          
           
             Their
             Covetousness
             .
          
           
             A
             sowre
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Common
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             False
             Faith.
             
          
           
             G
             Fox
             his
             horrible
             Confounding
             of
             Faith
             and
             all
             other
             Chistian
             Virtues
             and
             Graces
             together
             .
          
           
             True
             Faiah
             what
             it
             is
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Transubstatiarion
             worse
             then
             the
             Fantastick
             
          
           
             Tran●ubstantiation
             of
             the
             Pepists
             
          
           
             John
             Burnet
             his
             Sermon
             
          
           
             And
             my
             Answer
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             and
             the
             Papists
             general
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             
          
           
             The
             Juglings
             of
             the
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             
          
           
             The
             Hope
             peace
             and
             Joy
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             Christ
             the
             Hope
             of
             Glory
             
          
           
             1
             Interline
             "
             it
             is
             "
             after
             world
             .
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Simplicity
             as
             well
             as
             Impiety
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Hope
             
          
           
             Humpry
             Norton
             his
             Hope
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Hope
             of
             life
             to
             come
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             bait
             by
             which
             Satan
             takes
             them
             
          
           
             John
             Bunyan
             
          
           
             The
             new
             Birth
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             The
             true
             and
             false
             new
             Birth
             .
          
           
             1
             Interline
             "
             is
             "
             after
             preached
             .
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             put
             out
             the
             Eyes
             of
             their
             own
             Experience
             .
          
           
             Pag
             44.
             
             George
             Willington
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             meer
             Jewish
             and
             Popish
             
          
           
             The
             doleful
             state
             of
             all
             men
             till
             mercy
             not
             justice
             pitty
             them
             
          
           
             Pag
             47
             Joseph
             Miller
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Justificatson
             within
             us
             .
          
           
             Fox
             his
             Babilonish
             tumbling
             of
             all
             in
             a
             Croud
             and
             Heap
             together
             .
          
           
             Justification
             opened
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Popish
             Justification
             by
             works
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             see
             no
             need
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             know
             not
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             two
             Covenants
             
          
           
             Fox
             his
             playing
             with
             the
             word
             Justification
             
          
           
             The
             last
             of
             the
             seven
             Positions
             at
             Newport
             
          
           
             The
             Quaker
             Religion
             pieced
             up
             ●
             many
             old
             Heresies
             
          
           
             Of
             Natures
             its
             Impurity
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             righter
             then
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             Natu●e
             in
             Spirituals
             
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             Conversion
             both
             of
             the
             Papists
             and
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             tr●e
             Protestants
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Falling
             from
             Grace
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Protestants
             Doctrine
             as
             to
             Falling
             away
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             agree
             against
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             Enmity
             against
             the
             Hebrew
             a●d
             Greek
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             Judge
             of
             Scripture
             
          
           
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             slighting
             holy
             Scripture
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             would
             be
             rid
             of
             the
             Scripture
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             unite
             against
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             
          
           
             The
             Infallibility
             of
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Popish
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             The
             Popish
             Revelations
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             Popists
             and
             Quakers
             one
             in
             Ceremonies
             and
             Inventions
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             and
             Papists
             agree
             that
             that
             hge
             Pope
             is
             not
             Anti-Christ
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             not
             owning
             freely
             their
             Names
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             and
             Popish
             Monks
             and
             Munns
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Q●akers
             Cursing
             
          
           
             The
             Persecuting
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Tongue
             and
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Oneness
             with
             the
             Arminians
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             and
             Socinians
             Oneness
             
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             but
             a
             Fancy
             with
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             The
             Sabellians
             and
             Quakers
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Judaisme
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Traditious
             and
             Ceremonies
             
          
           
             Dumb
             Worship
             
          
           
             Either
             none
             or
             Immodest
             Salutations
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             disrespect
             to
             a●l
             Superiours
             .
          
           
             The
             Qukers
             against
             Musick
             .
          
           
             Fantastical
             singing
             
          
           
             Carving
             ,
             painting
             
          
           
             Ornaments
             
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Conference
             at
             Newport
             
          
           
             The
             quickest
             and
             last
             turn
             about
             where
             Christ
             is
             
          
           
             An
             Unexpected
             yet
             Seasonable
             and
             true
             Testimony
             from
             Elizabeth
             Williams
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66448-e67250
           
             The
             Conference
             at
             Providence●
             
          
           
             Passages
             about
             Reading
             the
             former
             Recited
             Letter
             .
             Thomas
             Olny
             
          
           
             About
             a
             strange
             Query
             put
             to
             my
             Autagonist
             by
             Captain
             Green.
             
          
           
             A
             Moderator
             motioned
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             the
             Positions
             debated
             at
             Providence
             
          
           
             Alexander
             Ross
             
          
           
             G
             Fox
             his
             Non-Sen●e
             
          
           
             Quakers
             blasphemous
             opinion
             about
             Goa
             and
             the
             Sovl
             
          
           
             About
             Gods
             Breath
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Gross
             conceit
             of
             soul
             &
             body
             
          
           
             Their
             high
             blasphemyes
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             89.
             
             Magnus
             Bine
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             God
             head
             .
          
           
             Unreasonable
             Reasoning
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             temptation
             of
             knowing
             and
             holy
             People
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             make
             themselvs
             God
             and
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Magnus
             Bine
             .
          
           
             The
             Soul
             of
             man
             infinite
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             are
             the
             old
             Manicheans
             
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             no
             "
             to
             "
             in
             ,
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Municheus
             his
             2
             Principles
             
          
           
             The
             infinite
             patience
             of
             God
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             obstinate
             in
             horrible
             fancies
             &
             Blasphemies
             
          
           
             Daniel
             Caudry
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             challenge
             an
             equality
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Quakess
             make
             themselves
             Fa●her
             ,
             Son
             &
             Holy
             Spirit
             
          
           
             Christ.
             Wade
             
          
           
             H.
             Nortou
             more
             plain
             then
             G
             F.
             
          
           
             Fergison
             .
          
           
             G
             F
             against
             the
             mystery
             of
             Father
             Son
             and
             Spirit
             
          
           
             The
             Quak
             blasphemyes
             as
             to
             the
             most
             holy
             Spirit
             
          
           
             Tee
             Quak●rs
             Chaos
             &
             babel
             .
          
           
             The
             Quak.
             dig
             up
             the
             root
             of
             al
             Christianity
             in
             the
             4
             great
             Doctrines
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1
             Interline
             "
             man
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Tho
             Collier
             
          
           
             The
             Quak.
             hold
             no
             Heaven
             nor
             Hell
             to
             come
             
          
           
             John
             Clapham
             
          
           
             The
             Pollard
             
          
           
             The
             epicurian
             Philosophers
             &
             the
             Quakers
             one
             Sect.
             
          
           
             1
             Change
             to
             "
             err
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             9th
             Position
             proved
             
          
           
             M●
             .
             Perkins
             saying
             of
             the
             Papists
             and
             mine
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Neither
             Papists
             nor
             Quak
             skil
             ●ow
             to
             pay
             Gods
             justice
             
          
           
             The
             Character
             of
             a
             Quaker
             
          
           
             1
             Interline
             "
             or
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             What
             true
             turning
             to
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             Iacobs
             Ladder
             of
             true
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             ●nd
             most
             mens
             Shipwrack
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Min●sters
             and
             ●heir
             Plea.
             
          
           
             A
             close
             fight
             as
             to
             Religion
             
          
           
             The
             easiness
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Religion
             
          
           
             One
             Devil
             changed
             for
             another
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             one
             for
             seven
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             simple
             boast
             of
             numbers
             
          
           
             The
             carnal
             weapons
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Spirit
             far
             from
             purity
             and
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             The
             Spight
             og
             the
             Quakers
             Spirit
             
          
           
             The
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             The
             abominable
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Quakers
             nakedness
             
          
           
             Quakers
             driven
             on
             by
             the
             old
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Adamites
             
          
           
             The
             rising
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             Diverse
             Sorts
             suffered
             by
             God
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             Quak
             Ditch
             .
          
           
             But
             especially
             for
             Male
             and
             Female
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             distinguishing
             Character
             of
             true
             and
             false
             Pretenders
             
          
           
             The
             3d
             Position
             debated
             at
             Providence
             .
          
           
             Two
             great
             Competitors
             the
             Popes
             and
             Foxians
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             pride
             the
             devils
             pride
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             &
             Quakers
             pride
             compared
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             hoast
             of
             their
             number
             .
          
           
             The
             audncious
             &
             impious
             faecs
             of
             the
             Foxians
             
          
           
             Pope
             Edmond
             commanding
             &
             silencing
             the
             Governour
             
          
           
             A
             second
             Paralel
             between
             the
             Pope
             &
             Quakers
             
          
           
             1
             
               "
               these
            
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             and
             Quakers
             usurp
             over
             the
             Souls
             of
             all
             men
             
          
           
             Humph
             Norton
             &
             G
             Fox
             compared
             .
          
           
             G
             F.
             a
             subtler
             Fox
             then
             .
             Hum.
             Norton
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             parallel
             between
             the
             Pope
             &
             Quak.
             
          
           
             Both
             Papists
             &
             Qukers
             their
             Pride
             above
             the
             Scriptures
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             aad
             Quakers
             horrible
             revilers
             Slanderours
             &
             cursers
             of
             the
             Righteous
             
          
           
             The
             5.
             parallel
             
          
           
             The
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Popes
             and
             Quakers
             Oracles
             
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             a
             Cloakbag
             at
             the
             Councel
             at
             Trent
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             and
             Quak
             the
             two
             great
             pretenders
             and
             corrivals
             for
             the
             pretended
             Holy
             Ghost
             
          
           
             The
             Quak
             pretending
             to
             be
             Apostles
             
          
           
             F
             F
             his
             Counterfeit
             mirrcles
             
          
           
             1
             Interline
             "
             and.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             A
             6
             Parallel
             between
             the
             Pope
             &
             the
             Quak.
             
          
           
             A
             7
             parallel
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             Quakers
             
          
           
             8
             Parallel
             as
             to
             the
             sinless
             condition
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             
               G
               F
            
             his
             proud
             Blasphemy
             as
             to
             God
             himself
             
          
           
             H
             B
             the
             first
             Perf●ctist
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             and
             most
             notorious
             for
             Imperfections
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             amongst
             the
             Quakers
             as
             to
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             4th
             of
             the
             seven
             last
             Positions
             .
          
           
             The
             Indians
             Religion
             .
          
           
             A
             Deity
             or
             higher
             Power
             acknowledged
             by
             Indians
             .
          
           
             The
             four
             chief
             Religions
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             religious
             Diff●rences
             among
             the
             Protestants
             
          
           
             Fundamental
             Differences
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             easie
             Conversion
             and
             Churches
             ,
             not
             comparable
             to
             the
             way
             of
             N-England
             .
          
           
             Flatterers
             of
             Kings
             
          
           
             The
             whorish
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             whore
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             Devil
             a
             roaring
             Lion
             
          
           
             The
             Quak
             pretences
             to
             outgo
             all
             pretending
             Preachers
             
          
           
             True
             Preachers
             or
             messengers
             
          
           
             The
             Earthly
             &
             Heavenly
             Sword
             
          
           
             A
             great
             mystery
             amongst
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             the
             Protestants
             
          
           
             The
             mystical
             Farmers
             
          
           
             The
             5th
             .
             of
             the
             last
             7
             positions
             
          
           
             The
             suffrings
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             Pauls
             and
             the
             Quak
             suffrings
             
          
           
             The
             Quak.
             sufferings
             in
             Hystory
             of
             G.
             Bishop
             recorded
             .
          
           
             
               E.
               Burrowes
            
             his
             Epistle
             quoted
             .
          
           
             The
             Quotation
             weighed
             .
          
           
             What
             true
             Suffering
             is
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Interline
               "
               and
            
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             True
             Scripture
             Language
             .
          
           
             The
             wonderfull
             Sufferings
             of
             Hereticks
             
          
           
             Great
             failings
             of
             Gods
             Children
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             True
             and
             False
             Sufferers
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             described
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Interline
               "
               a.
            
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             I
             Fox
             &
             G
             Fox
             their
             Martyrs
             the
             contrary
             causes
             of
             their
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             Heavenly
             love
             carried
             on
             .
             G
             Foxes
             even
             felf
             ,
             God
             and
             Christ
             &
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Virgin
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             humility
             of
             Christs
             sufferers
             
          
           
             Devilish
             pride
             
          
           
             The
             predictions
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             A
             blessed
             saying
             of
             blessed
             Mr.
             Dod.
             
          
           
             The
             13
             position
             discusd
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             and
             other
             Authors
             compared
             
          
           
             G.
             F.
             his
             Writing●
             poor
             and
             lam●
             .
          
           
             G
             F
             his
             book
             in
             folio
             considered
             
          
           
             G
             F
             his
             ignorance
             of
             common
             English
             
          
           
             Horrible
             contradiction
             
          
           
             1
             
               "
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             The
             excellent
             men
             .
          
           
             Whom
             G
             F
             in
             his
             book
             in
             folio
             trampleth
             ●n
             as
             Dishclouts
             Dogs
             &
             Devils
             
          
           
             A
             difference
             of
             Sinners
             
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             no
             true
             Goldsmith
             .
          
           
             Fox
             his
             subtilty
             and
             yet
             simplicity
             in
             granting
             the
             Script
             ▪
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             Humane
             abominable
             above
             all
             words
             to
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             The
             simple
             tautologyes
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             The
             inju●●ing
             &
             wild
             imperiousness
             of
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             .
          
           
             Hen.
             Haggar
             .
          
           
             Bloudy
             and
             devillish
             Pride
             of
             the
             Foxians
             .
          
           
             Fox
             his
             horrihle
             railing
             .
          
           
             Fox
             his
             bruitish
             and
             ridiculous
             Song
             .
          
           
             What
             Railing
             is
             
          
           
             Instances
             out
             of
             G.
             F.
             his
             Book
             
          
           
             Sam.
             Eaton
             .
          
           
             1
             "
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             Gods
             being
             out
             of
             our
             reach
             
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             Spirits
             
          
           
             How
             God
             and
             Christ
             of
             is
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Sam.
             Eaton
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             the
             Rule
             .
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Scripture
             a
             Lanthorn
             
          
           
             Try
             all
             things
             
          
           
             Sam
             Eaton
             
          
           
             Gods
             mediate
             teachings
             his
             word
             &
             voice
             manifold
             and
             specified
             .
          
           
             Pauls
             wonderful
             mediate
             and
             immediate
             conversion
             .
          
           
             Immediate
             teachings
             
          
           
             Revelations
             considered
             in
             7
             particulars
             
          
           
             The
             great
             business
             of
             Revelations
             
          
           
             Sam
             Eaton
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             Gospel
             
          
           
             The
             horrible
             Cheat
             of
             the
             Foxians
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             the
             Power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             called
             Pauls
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             1
             
               "
               by
            
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             Three
             Foxes
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             the
             word
             or
             glad
             news
             from
             Heaven
             written
             .
          
           
             Counterfeits
             destroy
             not
             true
             ●eirs
             and
             owners
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             A
             word
             to
             all
             Foxians
             .
          
           
             Gods
             wonderful
             preservation
             of
             his
             word
             or
             wil
             to
             poor
             mankind
             
          
           
             John
             Bunian
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Position
             of
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             Iustification
             what
             it
             is
             
          
           
             The
             proud
             Quakers
             affirm
             no
             distinction
             between
             God
             &
             themselves
             
          
           
             1
             
               "
               Drops
               .
            
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             Kellet
             
          
           
             Our
             natural
             Alienation
             from
             God
             
          
           
             Few
             excellent
             men
             saved
             
          
           
             1
             
               "
               Ye
               .
            
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             Our
             alienation
             from
             God
             
          
           
             Richard
             Baxter
             
          
           
             The
             matters
             of
             perfection
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             about
             perfection
             
          
           
             1
             
               Erase
               "
               Brethren
               and.
            
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             The
             estate
             of
             Gods
             Children
             upon
             Earth
             
          
           
             Richard
             Baxter
             
          
           
             The
             great
             consequence
             of
             a
             word
             
          
           
             Ellis
             Bradshaw
             
          
           
             The
             honor
             which
             the
             Quakers
             give
             to
             others
             
          
           
             Civil
             respect
             
          
           
             Thou
             &
             Thee
             
          
           
             Incivilities
             ought
             to
             be
             moderately
             punisht
             
          
           
             The
             14.
             
             Position
             debated
             .
          
           
             W
             E.
             &c
             
               standing
               upon
               coals
            
             .
          
           
             Civility
             and
             Courtesie
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               Eng.
            
             one
             work
             to
             civilize
             a
             Barbarous
             People
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             monstrous
             Incivility
             .
          
           
             The
             Indians
             and
             Quakers
             of
             one
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             again
             maintain
             their
             womens
             Nakedness
             .
          
           
             Signs
             and
             Figures
             discussed
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             spirit
             enraged
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             spirit
             tending
             to
             Arbetrary
             Government
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             have
             no
             need
             of
             Scripture
             much
             less
             of
             the
             written
             Laws
             of
             men
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             &
             none
             else
             in
             the
             World
             fit
             for
             Gonrnment
             as
             they
             judge
             
          
           
             T
             A
             his
             Testimony
             
          
           
             The
             3d.
             Branch
             
          
           
             Immediate
             impulses
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Grandfather
             
               H.
               4.
            
             of
             France
             murthered
             upon
             pretence
             of
             a
             vision
             of
             Angels
             
          
           
             W.
             Edm.
             &
             W.
             Harris
             their
             mallice
             towards
             me
             
          
           
             W
             Harris
             his
             character
             and
             practise
             
          
           
             W
             H
             &
             the
             Q
             the
             higher
             powers
             as
             they
             simply
             affirm
             
          
           
             W
             Edm.
             his
             ignorant
             and
             impudent
             zeal
             and
             upbraidings
             
          
           
             The
             point
             of
             persecution
             
          
           
             So
             many
             Quak.
             so
             many
             Popes
             
          
           
             The
             pretended
             meekness
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             The
             tongue
             of
             the
             Quakers
             is
             the
             Vipers
             what
             will
             their
             hand
             be
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             common
             language
             
          
           
             The
             cheating
             of
             mans
             heart
             
          
           
             Capt
             Green
             his
             2
             points
             with
             my
             Antagonist
             
          
           
             Pardon
             Tillinghast
             his
             discourse
             with
             my
             Opposite
             
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             was
             ordered
             by
             the
             Father
             of
             Mercies
             with
             much
             peace
             and
             quietness
             which
             had
             not
             been
             if
             I
             had
             ininsulted
             &
             upbraided
             as
             W
             Edm.
             did
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66448-e97750
           
             More
             Proofs
             of
             the
             Quakers
             lame
             writings
             
          
           
             1
             John
             2.
             
             You
             know
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             About
             knowing
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             proud
             of
             knowledge
             yet
             knowing
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
             Joh
             Bunyan
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             condemning
             not
             Justifying
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             confest
             their
             light
             to
             be
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Tryal
             of
             the
             3
             greatest
             actual
             Sinners
             that
             ever
             were
             
          
           
             The
             excusing
             of
             Conscience
             
          
           
             A
             fit
             Simlitude
             used
             before
             Q.
             Eliz●beth
             concerning
             pardon
             of
             sin
             or
             Justification
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             from
             one
             that
             heard
             it
             being
             near
             the
             Queen
             
          
           
             Conscience
             the
             greatest
             Friend
             or
             Foe
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             
             Jo.
             Bunyan
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             various
             meanings
             of
             the
             word
             Light
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
             &
             2
             ?
             Nor
             favouring
             Christ
             in
             all
             mankind
             
          
           
             Four
             writings
             considered
             
          
           
             Several
             Expositions
             of
             the
             Light
             in
             Jhon
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Insert
             "
             W.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             World
             All
             Men
             And
             Every
             Man
             
          
           
             1
             "
             3
             
               times
               .
            
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             enlightens
             none
             but
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             Henoch
             Howet
             .
          
           
             Jews
             &
             Gentiles
             
          
           
             The
             two
             great
             Bargains
             of
             God
             with
             mankind
             .
          
           
             Scripture
             language
             
          
           
             God
             offers
             the
             Gospel
             divers
             wayes
             
          
           
             Two
             Feet
             and
             2
             Fingers
             of
             God
             
          
           
             1
             "
             Air
             ,
             "
             not
             "
             Fire
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             monstrous
             Marriages
             
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             and
             the
             Quakers
             pretences
             of
             Soul
             kindness
             are
             Soul
             cruelties
             
          
           
             Pag.
             24.
             
             Joseph
             Kellet
             
          
           
             God
             is
             glorious
             in
             the
             means
             appointeth
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             simple
             and
             wild
             boldness
             with
             the
             eterna
             power
             &
             Godhead
             
          
           
             The
             wonderful●
             Revelations
             of
             &
             in
             the
             Script
             .
          
           
             Wonderful
             Guids
             
          
           
             Wonderful
             faith
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             Gods
             several
             wayes
             of
             revealing
             himself
             
          
           
             The
             mad
             fancies
             of
             the
             Quakers
             as
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             a
             King
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             
          
           
             Pag.
             25.
             
             Joseph
             Kellet
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             Form
             debated
             
          
           
             Gods
             Ordiances
             and
             Institutions
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             gross
             Hypocrisie
             
          
           
             A
             passage
             of
             Mr.
             Baxters
             weighed
             
          
           
             Whence
             the
             Quakers
             Proselites
             do
             arife
             .
          
           
             1
             Add
             "
             the
             saviour
             of
             the
             separate
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Consideration
             touching
             separate
             Churches
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Converts
             
          
           
             N.
             E.
             glory
             the
             very
             top
             bough
             of
             it
             
          
           
             Ellis
             Bradshaw
             
          
           
             The
             two
             pretended
             last
             witnesses
             Reves
             and
             Muggleton
             
          
           
             The
             Jugling
             of
             the
             Quakers
             to
             make
             themselves
             eternal
             Judgs
             
          
           
             A
             dangerous
             counterfeit
             Court.
             
          
           
             Two
             great
             Bars
             to
             the
             Quakers
             high
             Court
             of
             eternal
             Judg●
             .
          
           
             P.
             38.
             
             T.
             Collier
             
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             his
             throwing
             God
             overboard
             and
             his
             own
             Reason
             and
             Sense
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             Harmony
             between
             God
             and
             his
             Messengers
             .
          
           
             1
             "
             Acts
             ,
             "
             not
             "
             Joh.
             14.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             God
             doth
             all
             ,
             yet
             his
             meanes
             must
             be
             used
             by
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             work
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             brag
             of
             their
             Conversions
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestant
             Conversions
             
          
           
             The
             Je●uits
             and
             Puritans
             the
             two
             great
             Corrivals
             
          
           
             The
             two
             great
             Corrivals
             in
             Christs
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             Jesuits
             and
             the
             Quakers
             the
             two
             great
             Corrivals
             abroad
             .
          
           
             1
             "
             plague
             ,
             "
             not
             "
             plough
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             1
             "
             yea
             ,
             "
             not
             "
             yet
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             False
             Apostles
             figured
             by
             Absolom
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             Scriptures
             the
             great
             Box
             both
             to
             Jesuits
             and
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Great
             Conversion
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             yet
             expected
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Apostles
             and
             Fox
             and
             his
             lying
             ones
             Compared
             
          
           
             I.
             Deacon
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             dream
             about
             not
             dying
             or
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             A
             Charitable
             hope
             of
             some
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             1
             Put
             "
             as
             some
             did
             with
             Absolom
             ,
             "
             in
             parenthesis
             .
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Joseph
             Miller
             ,
          
           
             The
             Ancient
             Philosophers
             Considered
             .
          
           
             The
             mad●ness
             of
             George
             Fox
             his
             Fancy
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             failing
             of
             the
             highest
             Reason
             in
             this
             world
             in
             many
             ,
             especially
             in
             two
             particulars
             
          
           
             The
             drep
             knowledge
             of
             some
             .
          
           
             The
             greater
             depth
             of
             the
             Creator
             himself
             ,
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Fall
             ,
             Redemption
             Incarnation
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Excellent
             Gifts
             of
             Nature
             reach
             not
             heavenly
             and
             Spiritual
             things
             Spiritually
             .
          
           
             1
             "
             Simple
             "
             not
             "
             single
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Joseph
             Miller
             
          
           
             The
             Prophets
             witness
             of
             Christ
             how
             stronger
             then
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             their
             own
             Speeches
             :
             were
             
          
           
             Bebaioteron
             Iogon
             a
             more
             sure
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             Considered
             .
          
           
             The
             Sripture
             or
             written
             Testimonie
             .
          
           
             Much
             more
             their
             feigned
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             the
             Quakers
             prate
             of
             
          
           
             1
             Erase
             "
             is
             in
             all
             Religions
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Sandy
             Quicksauds
             
          
           
             P.
             47.
             
             Preaching
             of
             Women
             Ralph
             Hall
             
          
           
             The
             light
             of
             Nature
             discussed
             
          
           
             1
             Insert
             "
             there
             is
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             2
             Erase
             "
             Super.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Male
             and
             Female
             
          
           
             Men
             and
             Women
             compared
             
          
           
             The
             kindness
             of
             God
             to
             women
             
          
           
             Womens
             unfitness
             for
             manly
             employments
             
          
           
             And
             for
             being
             Preachers
             and
             postles
             especially
             .
          
           
             1
             Change
             the
             period
             to
             "
             ?
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             A
             memorable
             and
             doleful
             story
             
          
           
             What
             teaching
             the
             Lord
             requires
             of
             Women
             
          
           
             Tho.
             Higginson
             
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             God
             by
             nature
             
          
           
             The
             convictions
             of
             nature
             which
             the
             4
             Quakers
             so
             foolishly
             talk
             of
             
          
           
             The
             loss
             of
             all
             men
             as
             to
             God
             &
             hravenly
             things
             
          
           
             Men
             naturally
             frame
             a
             God
             as
             the
             Devils
             do
             but
             cannot
             love
             him
             .
          
           
             Babilonian
             Jugling
             ,
             &
             Egyptian
             canting
             
          
           
             Christs
             Name
             horribly
             prophaned
             
          
           
             The
             Old
             and
             new
             Bargain
             to
             Love.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             Delusion
             of
             Quakers
             as
             to
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             and
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             bewildred
             as
             to
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakerr
             devilish
             Chimistry
             
          
           
             1
             Insert
             "
             according
             to
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             feined
             ●ardness
             ,
             but
             the
             real
             easiness
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             wonderful
             Harpsicon
             
          
           
             The
             vain
             dreams
             of
             the
             Quakers
             and
             their
             fools
             Paradice
             .
          
           
             Jeremiah
             Jves
             
          
           
             The
             Devil
             in
             Samuels
             Mantle
             
          
           
             An
             Angel
             of
             Light
             but
             a
             Dragon
             and
             Devil
             of
             darkness
             .
          
           
             Truth
             and
             Light
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             1
             Insert
             "
             used
             by
             the
             Lord.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             Truth
             or
             Lights
             goings
             .
          
           
             Where
             no
             Receiver
             no
             Thief
             .
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             any
             "
             to
             "
             no.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Natural
             Understanding
             in
             Men
             and
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             An
             Instance
             of
             a
             meerly
             Rational
             and
             an
             heavenly
             Power
             and
             Faculty
             .
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             too
             "
             to
             "
             to
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             A
             close
             Companion
             between
             all
             Faculties
             and
             Objects
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             truly
             Spiritual
             in
             Nature
             as
             now
             degenerate
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             light
             shining
             in
             darkness
             .
          
           
             1
             Adds
             "
             is
             "
             after
             "
             Spirit
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             2
             Insert
             "
             it
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Gods
             grrcious
             workings
             with
             and
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             A
             wonderful
             Parrots
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Jeremiah
             Ives
             
          
           
             1
             Infert
             "
             so
             did
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Fox
             his
             Hell
             and
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2
             Erase
             "
             thirst
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             Queries
             about
             Hell
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             ,
             Hell
             and
             Heaven
             but
             Fables
             with
             G.
             Fox
             and
             other
             Popish
             Foxes
             
          
           
             The
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             1
             Erase
             "
             of
             necessity
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Foxes
             mad
             Fancy
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             next
             Life
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             Faith
             as
             to
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             2
             Erase
             "
             k
             "
             in
             "
             seek
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Three
             Sorts
             will
             find
             Hell
             
          
           
             above
             others
             .
          
           
             1
             Erase
             "
             Ars.
             potenter
             .
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             2
             Erase
             "
             potenter
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             3
             Change
             "
             is
             in
             "
             to
             "
             yn.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             4
             Erase
             "
             where
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Jeremiah
             Ives
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             signifying
             divers
             things
             .
          
           
             5
             Erase
             the
             parenthesis
             ,
             and
             insert
             "
             a.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             false
             and
             true
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             within
             you
             .
          
           
             Three
             Expositions
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             The
             Light
             shining
             in
             darkness
             .
          
           
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             offered
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             embraced
             by
             few
             that
             are
             freely
             chosen
             
          
           
             The
             frantick
             fancy
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             in
             his
             Enemie●
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Weld
             .
          
           
             Faith
             how
             wrought
             .
          
           
             A
             distracted
             old
             woman
             a
             picture
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             
             The
             admirable
             Chain
             of
             Diamonds
             .
          
           
             True
             Faith
             what
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             
             Act.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             four
             sort
             of
             Hearers
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             how
             cheated
             by
             Sathan
             as
             Queen
             Mary
             was
             of
             her
             Conception
             .
          
           
             Challenges
             to
             the
             Foxians
             .
          
           
             Pauls
             famous
             Case
             
          
           
             80
             Tko.
             Pollard
             .
          
           
             The
             Fox
             like
             and
             dog
             like
             Impudency
             of
             G.
             Fox
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             visibility
             of
             Christs
             Church
             and
             her
             Officers
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             G
             Fox
             a
             most
             visible
             and
             idle
             prater
             of
             Invisibilities
             .
          
           
             Magnus
             Byne
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             many
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             understanding
             of
             the
             Scripture
             threefold
             .
          
           
             The
             Devils
             End
             in
             Cavilling
             against
             the
             Scripture
             Tongues
             ,
             yet
             J.
             St●bs
             vapourd
             that
             he
             understood
             as
             many
             Tongues
             as
             I
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             horrible
             Ingratitude
             of
             the
             Foxians
             .
          
           
             The
             Transltion
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Spirit
             for
             all
             pretences
             a
             lazie
             Spirit
             
          
           
             The
             three
             Languages
             upon
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Devils
             skill
             in
             Languages
             and
             Subtlety
             in
             Revelations
             .
          
           
             Theora
             John
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             raiseth
             his
             Witnesses
             against
             Babel
             by
             his
             Spirit
             and
             blessing
             upon
             Tongues
             and
             Translations
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             former
             Ignorance
             &
             now
             their
             abuse
             of
             knowledge
             
          
           
             English
             helps
             a
             great
             mercy
             .
          
           
             A
             close
             Query
             
          
           
             86
             ,
             Magnus
             Byne
             
          
           
             The
             first
             and
             second
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Expectation
             of
             all
             the
             four
             great
             Religions
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             point
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Two
             great
             Sorts
             of
             minders
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             Three
             great
             sorts
             of
             Me
             
          
           
             1
             Insert
             "
             and
             are
             ,
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             2
             And
             "
             lost
             in
             themselves
             but
             saved
             by
             grace
             ,
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Jesuits
             and
             Puritans
             the
             two
             great
             Antagonists
             .
          
           
             pag.
             89.
             
             Magnus
             Bine
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             in
             the
             Fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             of
             their
             hellish
             mouths
             and
             pens
             ay
             be
             believed
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             grutch
             Christ
             the
             Title
             of
             God-man
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             The
             work
             of
             Christs
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             The
             horrible
             pride
             and
             Haughtiness
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             The
             Indians
             base
             esteem
             of
             the
             Godhead
             .
          
           
             God
             and
             the
             great
             Adversary
             to
             all
             Proud
             spirits
             .
          
           
             The
             Soul
             of
             men
             horribly
             abused
             
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             best
             "
             to
             "
             rest
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             changes
             of
             all
             things
             created
             and
             their
             Periods
             
          
           
             1
             Add
             "
             in
             its
             tendency
             though
             not
             in
             effect
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               s.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Two
             horrible
             Murthers
             ▪
             attempts
             
          
           
             Mans
             doleful
             Degeneracy
             
          
           
             Robert
             Simson
             the
             body
             of
             Christs
             Church
             
          
           
             1
             Put
             "
             it
             may
             be
             as
             he
             said
             above
             myself
             ,
             "
             in
             parenthesis
             ,
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Parables
             &
             Figurative
             Speeches
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             
          
           
             The
             Protestant
             Churches
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             and
             Ie●uits
             Spirit
             
          
           
             The
             Foxian
             Churches
             
          
           
             1
             Add
             "
             is
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             All
             bodies
             liable
             to
             Distempers
             
          
           
             The
             sendency
             of
             the
             Quak.
             Spirit
             
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             now
             "
             to
             "
             tend
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Jonathan
             Clapham
             ,
             &
             cs
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             and
             Quakers
             compared
             .
          
           
             Of
             Fathers
             and
             Masters
             .
          
           
             The
             Popish
             priority
             an●
             the
             Foxian
             is
             of
             and
             in
             their
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             Meer
             Civil
             Respects
             
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             von
             politikon
             "
             to
             "
             animal
             politicon
             .
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             Masters
             and
             Fathers
             
          
           
             True
             Regeneration
             
          
           
             106.
             
             William
             Thomas
             .
          
           
             The
             person
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             Christs
             perso●
             .
          
           
             Not
             Ubiquirary
             .
          
           
             Faith
             not
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             K.
             Charles
             King
             ye●
             not
             personally
             present
             in
             all
             his
             Dominions
             
          
           
             Humph.
             Norton
             yields
             Christ
             ubiquitary
             
          
           
             1
             Add
             "
             by
             faith
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Which
             word
             &
             the
             word
             humane
             they
             startle
             a●
             
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             the
             Soul
             makes
             it
             a
             palace
             for
             3
             Kings
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Change
             "
             these
             "
             to
             "
             their
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             variety
             of
             Christs
             workings
             &
             appearances
             
          
           
             False
             Conceptions
             
          
           
             Giles
             Fermin
             
          
           
             Paul
             &
             the
             Angels
             Swearing
             
          
           
             Of
             Swearing
             in
             General
             
          
           
             1
             Cha●ge
             "
             conjuror
             "
             to
             "
             conjecture
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Famous
             Usher
             .
          
           
             Moderation
             as
             to
             Swearing
             .
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             the
             "
             to
             "
             yt.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Swearing
             no
             Ceremony
             .
          
           
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             and
             Sw●aring
             by
             him
             put
             by
             God
             for
             his
             whole
             worship
             .
          
           
             1
             Erase
             "
             is
             there
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Swearing
             as
             real
             a
             worship
             of
             God
             as
             Prayer
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Christ
             not
             the
             abolisher
             of
             Oaths
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             of
             Mathew
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             plainly
             Confess
             Swearing
             in
             Cases
             lawful
             
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             prate
             "
             to
             "
             please
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Cases
             of
             Swearing
             
          
           
             Sin
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             is
             Sin
             multiplied
             and
             multiplied
             ,
             Judgement
             here
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Thomas
             Moor.
             
          
           
             The
             Devils
             great
             work
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             Emissaries
             to
             destroy
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             person
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Devils
             great
             Eye
             sore
             .
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             and
             "
             to
             "
             end
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Manicheans
             the
             great
             Opposers
             of
             Christs
             Manhood
             .
          
           
             That
             Individual
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             must
             have
             the
             preheminence
             of
             the
             only
             Messiah
             and
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             2
             Erase
             "
             not
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Godhead
             of
             Christs
             Body
             after
             a
             Transcendent
             way
             .
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             the
             "
             to
             "
             yt.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             six
             great
             points
             .
          
           
             Dreadfully
             inverted
             upon
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             136
             Thomas
             Moor
             
          
           
             Eating
             Christs
             Flesh
             a●d
             drinking
             his
             Blood.
             
          
           
             The
             Foxians
             horrible
             pride
             exalting
             themselves
             to
             be
             God
             and
             Christ
             
          
           
             1
             Erase
             "
             Herods
             and.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Christs
             coming
             again
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             I
             "
             to
             "
             We.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Foxians
             natural
             and
             spiritual
             Defilements
             therefore
             not
             God
             but
             filthy
             Dreams
             .
          
           
             The
             Foxians
             in
             Calvins
             time
             .
          
           
             Gods
             strokes
             in
             this
             world
             wonderful
             upon
             three
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             Blasphemies
             "
             to
             "
             Blasphemous
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             186.
             
             Samue●
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             About
             true
             bearing
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             quenching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             .
          
           
             Old
             Authors
             .
          
           
             John
             Burton
             .
          
           
             The
             g●oat
             dispute
             about
             the
             true
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             without
             and
             within
             
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             belief
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Churches
             in
             Wales
             .
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             the
             "
             to
             "
             this
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Cry
             of
             every
             Chi●d
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Whence
             Devils
             and
             wicked
             men
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             low
             Countries
             hazard
             by
             the
             Pelagians
             .
          
           
             Davids
             Conceptions
             vindicated
             from
             G.
             Foxes
             Aspersions
             
          
           
             What
             Nature
             is
             
          
           
             The
             pureness
             of
             the
             sweetest
             Infants
             .
          
           
             The
             rottenness
             of
             nature
             
          
           
             The
             experiences
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             in
             Scripture
             
          
           
             217
             Ioh●
             Iackson
             
          
           
             The
             great
             and
             little
             Foxes
             .
          
           
             1
             Ends
             with
             a
             "
             ?
             "
             not
             a
             "
             period
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Heresies
             of
             several
             Ages
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             false
             Christs
             &c.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             him
             who
             letted
             Antichrists
             rising
             
          
           
             The
             everlasting
             Gospel
             
          
           
             John
             Jackson
             
          
           
             The
             horrible
             pride
             of
             the
             Foxians
             
          
           
             False
             appearances
             
          
           
             1
             Insert
             "
             with
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             word
             perfect
             in
             the
             greek
             and
             Heqrew
             
          
           
             The
             Saints
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             and
             Justification
             perfect
             .
          
           
             The
             Saints
             battel
             and
             daily
             Combate
             
          
           
             Heavenly
             Piradoxes
             
          
           
             Devilsh
             T●nents
             of
             the
             Spirituals
             in
             Calvins
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             Papist
             and
             Quakers
             perfection
             
          
           
             220
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             
          
           
             G
             Fox
             his
             Judgment
             from
             God
             
          
           
             Kom
             .
             1.
             
             Discussed
             as
             to
             the
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
             .
          
           
             The
             natural
             power
             of
             men
             and
             Devils
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             as
             to
             Gods
             Spirit
             discussed
             .
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             Principles
             "
             to
             "
             Princes
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Wisdome
             .
          
           
             The
             Case
             of
             G
             Fox
             and
             most
             of
             his
             Foxians
             .
          
           
             222.
             
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             
          
           
             Christs
             Name
             hotribly
             abused
             
          
           
             Colossians
             1.
             
             Considered
             .
          
           
             The
             Nature
             and
             admirable
             Mistery
             and
             Excellen-of
             Christ
             Jesus
             
          
           
             The
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             The
             Blood
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             despised
             by
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             Christ
             the
             picture
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Christ
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             Christ
             Fulness
             filling
             all
             .
          
           
             A
             wonderful
             Conduit
             .
          
           
             The
             proud
             phrenzie
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             Christ
             
          
           
             223
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             Dife
             "
             to
             "
             Life
             ,
             "
             R.
             W.
             Ms.
             Ann.
             
          
           
             The
             Estate
             of
             mankinde
             
          
           
             Convictions
             of
             Nature
             one
             thing
             ,
             Conversion
             another
             
          
           
             Saving
             Convictions
             
          
           
             The
             State
             of
             Adam
             in
             his
             Fall
             
          
           
             Sathans
             Cunning
             with
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             Christs
             coming
             
          
           
             Two
             common
             Traps
             and
             Engines
             of
             Sathan
             in
             cheating
             the
             Foxians
             
          
           
             When
             Christ
             is
             welcome
             
          
           
             Ellis
             Bradshaw
             
          
           
             Two
             great
             designs
             of
             Sathan
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             and
             Words
             of
             God
             
          
           
             Whether
             God
             have
             any
             more
             wordsthen
             one
             .
          
           
             Infinite
             millions
             of
             millions
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             Voice
             of
             Gods
             works
             and
             Providences
             
          
           
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             his
             word
             
          
           
             Christ
             the
             word
             of
             God
             
          
           
             The
             shameless
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Quakers
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             &
             Christ
             himself
             
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             dealing
             with
             Indians
             
          
           
             They
             see
             infinite
             Reason
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             
          
           
             The
             preservation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             
          
           
             Tho.
             Weld
             
          
           
             As
             to
             Christen
             Names
             ,
             &
             Names
             to
             Children
             
          
           
             The
             Foxians
             scornful
             pride
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             G.
             Fox
             his
             Heathen
             
          
           
             The
             Words
             Heathen
             
          
           
             1
             Insert
             "
             &
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Christ
             destroys
             not
             but
             beaufies
             Civility
             
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             for
             "
             to
             "
             but.
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             new
             Man
             and
             new
             Name
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             flingi●g
             to
             the
             world
             their
             old
             Names
             .
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             his
             great
             change
             .
          
           
             1
             Place
             "
             most
             of
             them
             "
             in
             parenthesis
             .
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Place
             "
             as
             the
             Pope
             and
             Cardinals
             and
             Iesuits
             do
             "
             in
             parenthesis
             .
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             243.
             
             Rich.
             and
             Sherlock
             .
          
           
             The
             Teachings
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Erase
             "
             new
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             2
             Change
             "
             one
             "
             to
             "
             many
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Outward
             means
             .
          
           
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             247.
             
             Christopher
             Wade
             
          
           
             1
             Place
             "
             beside
             the
             Scripture
             .
             "
             in
             parenthesis
             .
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             2
             Insert
             "
             from
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Not
             the
             Spirit
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Immediate
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             horribly
             abused
             
          
           
             253.
             
             Henry
             Haggar
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             of
             a
             damning
             and
             damne
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1
             Erase
             "
             s
             "
             in
             "
             Idols
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Protestants
             Charity
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             far
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             meek
             and
             merciful
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             differeut
             state
             of
             Gods
             Children
             .
          
           
             259.
             
             John
             Brown
             
          
           
             Number
             16.
             
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
             and
             Abirams
             Revolt
             applied
             to
             the
             pretended
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestant
             Religion
             Revolted
             from
             by
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             Conspirators
             agaiust
             the
             Priestly
             ,
             Prophetical
             ,
             and
             Kingly
             Office
             and
             Power
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             
          
           
             The
             conspiracy
             of
             the
             Quakers
             
          
           
             1
             Place
             "
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             "
             in
             parenthesis
             .
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             Against
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Korah
             and
             the
             Quakers
             Confidence
             &
             fierceness
             .
          
           
             And
             lying
             Charges
             .
          
           
             Ingratitude
             .
          
           
             Impatience
             .
          
           
             The
             Wonderful
             Judgements
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Korathites
             in
             this
             world
             
          
           
             62
             George
             Johnson
             .
          
           
             Thoughts
             about
             America
             
          
           
             Now
             Christ
             a
             Light
             &
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             N
             Englands
             Plantaaion
             
          
           
             The
             Indians
             of
             N.
             England
             
          
           
             The
             Indians
             of
             New
             England
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             desire
             of
             perverting
             the
             Indians
             .
          
           
             John
             Owen
             263
             
          
           
             Owens
             writings
             about
             the
             Scripture
             Excellently
             learned
             and
             Spiritual
             and
             Invincible
             
          
           
             264
             Samuel
             Palmer
             
          
           
             Mans
             threefold
             Condition
             in
             this
             Life
             
          
           
             The
             Devil
             too
             Crafty
             for
             the
             Foxians
             
          
           
             A
             great
             mistery
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             devilish
             pride
             .
          
           
             275.
             
             Ricard
             Meyo
             .
          
           
             The
             Devils
             bloody
             Craft
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Declaration
             of
             mercy
             and
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             The
             Devils
             two
             sorts
             of
             Souldiers
             Anti-Christianisme
             .
          
           
             The
             Figures
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             A
             lively
             picture
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Why
             it
             is
             called
             Pauls
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             hid
             .
          
           
             282.
             
             Daniel
             Gawdry
             .
          
           
             The
             Varity
             of
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             Why
             it
             is
             said
             the
             Spirits
             made
             perfect
             .
          
           
             The
             Devil
             would
             be
             rid
             of
             Scripture
             and
             all
             Learning
             .
          
           
             325
             Timothy
             Trevis
             .
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             destroys
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             and
             the
             Arminians
             one
             as
             to
             predestination
             .
          
           
             Mans
             wisdome
             about
             his
             Earthly
             business
             
          
           
             The
             Mistery
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Seed
             .
          
           
             The
             Foxians
             gross
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Godhead
             
          
           
             326
             Timothy
             Trevis
             .
          
           
             The
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             discussed
             .
          
           
             1
             Change
             "
             slanders
             "
             to
             "
             blunders
             .
             "
             
               R.
               W.
               Ms.
               Ann.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Garden
             of
             Christs
             Church
             and
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             World
             differ
             as
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             
          
           
             The
             partition
             Wall
             between
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             his
             not
             cleaving
             the
             Hoof
             though
             full
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             his
             wonderful
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             and
             the
             world
             are
             extream
             Contraries
             
          
           
             Prophners
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             ,
             &c.
             resisting
             and
             fighting
             against
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             striving
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             free
             and
             powerful
             working
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             world
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             328
             Hugh
             Archbal
             
          
           
             The
             manifold
             Light
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             
          
           
             The
             Common
             offers
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Illumination
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             first
             Christians
             were
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             twofold
             success
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             330.
             
             James
             Dorram
             .
          
           
             The
             sight
             of
             sin
             as
             Sin.
             
          
           
             The
             Sins
             of
             the
             Regenerate
             .
          
           
             Whit
             the
             Combate
             between
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             in
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Sin
             of
             the
             Regenerate
             as
             a
             wound
             and
             Captivity
             .
          
           
             The
             Souls
             delight
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             Hatred
             to
             Sin
             
          
           
             Sincerity
             the
             Crown
             of
             the
             true
             Quakers
             
          
           
             338
             John
             Nasmith
             
          
           
             The
             Foxians
             are
             both
             Pharisees
             and
             Sadduces
             .
          
           
             An
             Item
             to
             G.
             Fox
             .
          
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             Devils
             
          
           
             345
             Hen.
             Foreside
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             18
             Considered
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Falling
             from
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             ,
             Arminians
             and
             Foxians
             one
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             Whab
             Grace
             it
             is
             that
             Papists
             Arminians
             and
             Foxians
             Fall
             from
             .
          
           
             Necessary
             Observations
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             Righteousness
             of
             many
             significations
             
          
           
             God's
             Covenant
             with
             the
             first
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             given
             so
             many
             hundreth
             of
             years
             after
             mans
             Fall.
             
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             making
             use
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             Curse
             his
             Opposites
             .
          
           
             Their
             horrible
             Contempt
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             456
             A
             Book
             from
             Hollaed
             
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             his
             proud
             Ignorance
             
          
           
             An
             Impious
             unsavonry
             Spirit
             against
             the
             godly
             of
             all
             Nations
             
          
           
             The
             Pharisees
             Perfection
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             22
             
          
           
             The
             Saints
             Continual
             warfere
             
          
           
             Scriptural
             dangers
             and
             spiritual
             Watch.
             
          
           
             Christs
             Discipline
             with
             his
             Saints
             and
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             doleful
             mistake
             
          
           
             365.
             
             Robert
             Tuchin
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             G
             Fox
             prouder
             and
             prouder
             ,
             wo
             se
             and
             worse
             to
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Book●
             
          
           
             The
             Fall
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Fall
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             Davids
             sin
             .
          
           
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sins
             of
             Ignorance
             
          
           
             Great
             failing
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
             
          
           
             Paul
             ,
             John
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             all
             come
             short
             .
          
           
             Peters
             great
             failings
             former
             and
             latter
             written
             for
             our
             Instruction
             
          
           
             372.
             
             Thomas
             Hodges
             .
          
           
             G
             Fox
             hath
             affirmed
             the
             Contrary
             to
             all
             the
             Heavenly
             Assertions
             of
             his
             Opposites
             which
             I
             have
             produced
             .
          
           
             God
             sets
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             Scripture
             by
             Natural
             and
             Artificial
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Question
             what
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             Devil
             Gods
             Ape
             in
             Inspirations
             .
          
           
             The
             Subtlety
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Agents
             in
             C●tching
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             What
             G.
             Fox
             means
             by
             the
             ma●ner
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             his
             proud
             Simplicity
             
          
           
             The
             Monstrous
             Ridle
             of
             the
             Foxians
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Job
             a
             perfect
             man
             yet
             abhors
             himself
             for
             his
             filthiness
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             humble
             desire
             for
             himself
             and
             G.
             Fox
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             fear
             as
             to
             G.
             Fox
             his
             case